The Datafile PD-CD 5/DATAFILE_PDCD5.iso/gutenburg/guten97b/lorna10/lorna10.txt

Text File | 1997-03-03 | 1MB | 32,419 lines

The Project Gutenberg Etext of Lorna Doone, A Romance of Exmoor


Copyright laws are changing all over the world, be sure to check
the copyright laws for your country before posting these files!!

Please take a look at the important information in this header.
We encourage you to keep this file on your own disk, keeping an
electronic path open for the next readers.  Do not remove this.


**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**

**Etexts Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*These Etexts Prepared By Hundreds of Volunteers and Donations*

Information on contacting Project Gutenberg to get Etexts, and
further information is included below.  We need your donations.


Lorna Doone, A Romance of Exmoor

by R. D. Blackmore

March, 1997  [Etext #840]


The Project Gutenberg Etext of Lorna Doone, A Romance of Exmoor
*****This file should be named lorna10.txt or lorna10.zip******

Corrected EDITIONS of our etexts get a new NUMBER, lorna11.txt.
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, lorna10a.txt.


This etext was prepared by Donald Lainson, [e-mail].


We are now trying to release all our books one month in advance
of the official release dates, for time for better editing.

Please note:  neither this list nor its contents are final till
midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement.
The official release date of all Project Gutenberg Etexts is at
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month.  A
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
and editing by those who wish to do so.  To be sure you have an
up to date first edition [xxxxx10x.xxx] please check file sizes
in the first week of the next month.  Since our ftp program has
a bug in it that scrambles the date [tried to fix and failed] a
look at the file size will have to do, but we will try to see a
new copy has at least one byte more or less.


Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work.  The
fifty hours is one conservative estimate for how long it we take
to get any etext selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc.  This
projected audience is one hundred million readers.  If our value
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2
million dollars per hour this year as we release thirty-two text
files per month:  or 400 more Etexts in 1996 for a total of 800.
If these reach just 10% of the computerized population, then the
total should reach 80 billion Etexts.

The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away One Trillion Etext
Files by the December 31, 2001.  [10,000 x 100,000,000=Trillion]
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
which is only 10% of the present number of computer users.  2001
should have at least twice as many computer users as that, so it
will require us reaching less than 5% of the users in 2001.


We need your donations more than ever!


All donations should be made to "Project Gutenberg/CMU": and are
tax deductible to the extent allowable by law.  (CMU = Carnegie-
Mellon University).

For these and other matters, please mail to:

Project Gutenberg
P. O. Box  2782
Champaign, IL 61825

When all other email fails try our Executive Director:
Michael S. Hart <[e-mail]>

We would prefer to send you this information by email
(Internet, Bitnet, Compuserve, ATTMAIL or MCImail).

******
If you have an FTP program (or emulator), please
FTP directly to the Project Gutenberg archives:
[Mac users, do NOT point and click. . .type]

ftp uiarchive.cso.uiuc.edu
login:  anonymous
password:  your@login
cd etext/etext90 through /etext96
or cd etext/articles [get suggest gut for more information]
dir [to see files]
get or mget [to get files. . .set bin for zip files]
GET INDEX?00.GUT
for a list of books
and
GET NEW GUT for general information
and
MGET GUT* for newsletters.

**Information prepared by the Project Gutenberg legal advisor**
(Three Pages)


***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS**START***
Why is this "Small Print!" statement here?  You know: lawyers.
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
your copy of this etext, even if you got it for free from
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
fault.  So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
disclaims most of our liability to you.  It also tells you how
you can distribute copies of this etext if you want to.

*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS ETEXT
By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
etext, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
this "Small Print!" statement.  If you do not, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this etext by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
you got it from.  If you received this etext on a physical
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.

ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM ETEXTS
This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-
tm etexts, is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor
Michael S. Hart through the Project Gutenberg Association at
Carnegie-Mellon University (the "Project").  Among other
things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
distribute it in the United States without permission and
without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules, set forth
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this etext
under the Project's "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.

To create these etexts, the Project expends considerable
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
works.  Despite these efforts, the Project's etexts and any
medium they may be on may contain "Defects".  Among other
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
disk or other etext medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
[1] the Project (and any other party you may receive this
etext from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext) disclaims all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.

If you discover a Defect in this etext within 90 days of
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
time to the person you received it from.  If you received it
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
copy.  If you received it electronically, such person may
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
receive it electronically.

THIS ETEXT IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS".  NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
TO THE ETEXT OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.

Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
may have other legal rights.

INDEMNITY
You will indemnify and hold the Project, its directors,
officers, members and agents harmless from all liability, cost
and expense, including legal fees, that arise directly or
indirectly from any of the following that you do or cause:
[1] distribution of this etext, [2] alteration, modification,
or addition to the etext, or [3] any Defect.

DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
You may distribute copies of this etext electronically, or by
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
or:

[1]  Only give exact copies of it.  Among other things, this
     requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
     etext or this "small print!" statement.  You may however,
     if you wish, distribute this etext in machine readable
     binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
     including any form resulting from conversion by word pro-
     cessing or hypertext software, but only so long as
     *EITHER*:

     [*]  The etext, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
          does *not* contain characters other than those
          intended by the author of the work, although tilde
          (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
          be used to convey punctuation intended by the
          author, and additional characters may be used to
          indicate hypertext links; OR

     [*]  The etext may be readily converted by the reader at
          no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
          form by the program that displays the etext (as is
          the case, for instance, with most word processors);
          OR

     [*]  You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
          no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
          etext in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
          or other equivalent proprietary form).

[2]  Honor the etext refund and replacement provisions of this
     "Small Print!" statement.

[3]  Pay a trademark license fee to the Project of 20% of the
     net profits you derive calculated using the method you
     already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  If you
     don't derive profits, no royalty is due.  Royalties are
     payable to "Project Gutenberg Association/Carnegie-Mellon
     University" within the 60 days following each
     date you prepare (or were legally required to prepare)
     your annual (or equivalent periodic) tax return.

WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
The Project gratefully accepts contributions in money, time,
scanning machines, OCR software, public domain etexts, royalty
free copyright licenses, and every other sort of contribution
you can think of.  Money should be paid to "Project Gutenberg
Association / Carnegie-Mellon University".

*END*THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS*Ver.04.29.93*END*





This etext was prepared by Donald Lainson, [e-mail].





Lorna Doone, A Romance of Exmoor
by R. D. Blackmore





Preface


This work is called a 'romance,' because the incidents,
characters, time, and scenery, are alike romantic.  And
in shaping this old tale, the Writer neither dares, nor
desires, to claim for it the dignity or cumber it with
the difficulty of an historic novel.

And yet he thinks that the outlines are filled in more
carefully, and the situations (however simple) more
warmly coloured and quickened, than a reader would
expect to find in what is called a 'legend.'

And he knows that any son of Exmoor, chancing on this
volume, cannot fail to bring to mind the nurse-tales of
his childhood--the savage deeds of the outlaw Doones in
the depth of Bagworthy Forest, the beauty of the
hapless maid brought up in the midst of them, the plain
John Ridd's Herculean power, and (memory's too
congenial food) the exploits of Tom Faggus.

March, 1869.



CONTENTS


I.       ELEMENTS OF EDUCATION

II.      AN IMPORTANT ITEM

III.     THE WARPATH OF THE DOONES

IV.      A VERY RASH VISIT

V.       AN ILLEGAL SETTLEMENT

VI.      NECESSARY PRACTICE

VII.     HARD IT IS TO CLIMB

VIII.    A BOY AND A GIRL

IX.      THERE IS NO PLACE LIKE HOME

X.       A BRAVE RESCUE AND A ROUGH RIDE

XI.      TOM DESERVES HIS SUPPER

XII.     A MAN JUSTLY POPULAR

XIII.    MASTER HUCKABACK COMES IN

XIV.     A MOTION WHICH ENDS IN A MULL

XV.      MASTER HUCKABACK FAILS OF WARRANT

XVI.     LORNA GROWS FORMIDABLE

XVII.    JOHN IS CLEARLY BEWITCHED

XVIII.   WITCHERY LEADS TO WITCHCRAFT

XIX.     ANOTHER DANGEROUS INTERVIEW

XX.      LORNA BEGINS HER STORY

XXI.     LORNA ENDS HER STORY

XXII.    A LONG SPRING MONTH

XXIII.   A ROYAL INVITATION

XXIV.    A SAFE PASS FOR KING'S MESSENGER

XXV.     A GREAT MAN ATTENDS TO BUSINESS

XXVI.    JOHN IS DRAINED AND CAST ASIDE

XXVII.   HOME AGAIN AT LAST

XXVIII.  JOHN HAS HOPE OF LORNA

XXIX.    REAPING LEADS TO REVELLING

XXX.     ANNIE GETS THE BEST OF IT

XXXI.    JOHN FRY'S ERRAND

XXXII.   FEEDING OF THE PIGS

XXXIII.  AN EARLY MORNING CALLING

XXXIV.   TWO NEGATIVES MAKE AN AFFIRMATIVE

XXXV.    RUTH IS NOT LIKE LORNA

XXXVI.   JOHN RETURNS TO BUSINESS

XXXVII.  A VERY DESPERATE VENTURE

XXXVIII. A GOOD TURN FOR JEREMY

XXXIX.   A TROUBLED STATE AND A FOOLISH JOKE

XL.      TWO FOOLS TOGETHER

XLI.     COLD COMFORT

XLII.    THE GREAT WINTER

XLIII.   NOT TOO SOON

XLIV.    BROUGHT HOME AT LAST

XLV.     A CHANGE LONG NEEDED

XLVI.    SQUIRE FAGGUS MAKES SOME LUCKY HITS

XLVII.   JEREMY IN DANGER

XLVIII.  EVERY MAN MUST DEFEND HIMSELF

XLIX.    MAIDEN SENTINELS ARE BEST

L.       A MERRY MEETING A SAD ONE

LI.      A VISIT FROM THE COUNSELLOR

LII.     THE WAY TO MAKE THE CREAM RISE

LIII.    JEREMY FINDS OUT SOMETHING

LIV.     MUTUAL DISCOMFITURE

LV.      GETTING INTO CHANCERY

LVI.     JOHN BECOMES TOO POPULAR

LVII.    LORNA KNOWS HER NURSE

LVIII.   MASTER HUCKABACK'S SECRET

LIX.     LORNA GONE AWAY

LX.      ANNIE LUCKIER THAN JOHN

LXI.     THEREFORE HE SEEKS COMFORT

LXII.    THE KING MUST NOT BE PRAYED FOR

LXIII.   JOHN IS WORSTED BY THE WOMEN

LXIV.    SLAUGHTER IN THE MARSHES

LXV.     FALLING AMONG LAMBS

LXVI.    SUITABLE DEVOTION

LXVII.   LORNA STILL IS LORNA

LXVIII.  JOHN IS JOHN NO LONGER

LXIX.    NOT TO BE PUT UP WITH

LXX.     COMPELLED TO VOLUNTEER

LXXI.    A LONG ACCOUNT SETTLED

LXXII.   THE COUNSELLOR AND THE CARVER

LXXIII.  HOW TO GET OUT OF CHANCERY

LXXIV.   DRIVEN BEYOND ENDURANCE

LXXV.    LIFE AND LORNA COME AGAIN



CHAPTER I

ELEMENTS OF EDUCATION

If anybody cares to read a simple tale told simply, I,
John Ridd, of the parish of Oare, in the county of
Somerset, yeoman and churchwarden, have seen and had a
share in some doings of this neighborhood, which I will
try to set down in order, God sparing my life and
memory.  And they who light upon this book should bear
in mind not only that I write for the clearing of our
parish from ill fame and calumny, but also a thing
which will, I trow, appear too often in it, to
wit--that I am nothing more than a plain unlettered
man, not read in foreign languages, as a gentleman
might be, nor gifted with long words (even in mine own
tongue), save what I may have won from the Bible or
Master William Shakespeare, whom, in the face of common
opinion, I do value highly.  In short, I am an
ignoramus, but pretty well for a yeoman.

My father being of good substance, at least as we
reckon in Exmoor, and seized in his own right, from
many generations, of one, and that the best and
largest, of the three farms into which our parish is
divided (or rather the cultured part thereof), he John
Ridd, the elder, churchwarden, and overseer, being a
great admirer of learning, and well able to write his
name, sent me his only son to be schooled at Tiverton,
in the county of Devon.  For the chief boast of that
ancient town (next to its woollen staple) is a worthy
grammar-school, the largest in the west of England,
founded and handsomely endowed in the year 1604 by
Master Peter Blundell, of that same place, clothier.

Here, by the time I was twelve years old, I had risen
into the upper school, and could make bold with
Eutropius and Caesar--by aid of an English version--and
as much as six lines of Ovid.  Some even said that I
might, before manhood, rise almost to the third form,
being of a perservering nature; albeit, by full consent
of all (except my mother), thick-headed.  But that
would have been, as I now perceive, an ambition beyond
a farmer's son; for there is but one form above it, and
that made of masterful scholars, entitled rightly
'monitors'.  So it came to pass, by the grace of God,
that I was called away from learning, whilst sitting at
the desk of the junior first in the upper school, and
beginning the Greek verb [Greek word].

My eldest grandson makes bold to say that I never could
have learned [Greek word], ten pages further on, being
all he himself could manage, with plenty of stripes to
help him.  I know that he hath more head than I--though
never will he have such body; and am thankful to have
stopped betimes, with a meek and wholesome head-piece.

But if you doubt of my having been there, because now I
know so little, go and see my name, 'John Ridd,' graven
on that very form.  Forsooth, from the time I was
strong enough to open a knife and to spell my name, I
began to grave it in the oak, first of the block
whereon I sate, and then of the desk in front of it,
according as I was promoted from one to other of them:
and there my grandson reads it now, at this present
time of writing, and hath fought a boy for scoffing at
it--'John Ridd his name'--and done again in 'winkeys,'
a mischievous but cheerful device, in which we took
great pleasure.

This is the manner of a 'winkey,' which I here set
down, lest child of mine, or grandchild, dare to make
one on my premises; if he does, I shall know the mark
at once, and score it well upon him.  The scholar
obtains, by prayer or price, a handful of saltpetre,
and then with the knife wherewith he should rather be
trying to mend his pens, what does he do but scoop a
hole where the desk is some three inches thick.  This
hole should be left with the middle exalted, and the
circumfere dug more deeply.  Then let him fill it with
saltpetre, all save a little space in the midst, where
the boss of the wood is.  Upon that boss (and it will
be the better if a splinter of timber rise upward) he
sticks the end of his candle of tallow, or 'rat's
tail,' as we called it, kindled and burning smoothly.
Anon, as he reads by that light his lesson, lifting his
eyes now and then it may be, the fire of candle lays
hold of the petre with a spluttering noise and a
leaping.  Then should the pupil seize his pen, and,
regardless of the nib, stir bravely, and he will see a
glow as of burning mountains, and a rich smoke, and
sparks going merrily; nor will it cease, if he stir
wisely, and there be a good store of petre, until the
wood is devoured through, like the sinking of a
well-shaft.  Now well may it go with the head of a boy
intent upon his primer, who betides to sit thereunder!
But, above all things, have good care to exercise this
art before the master strides up to his desk, in the
early gray of the morning.

Other customs, no less worthy, abide in the school of
Blundell, such as the singeing of nightcaps; but though
they have a pleasant savour, and refreshing to think
of, I may not stop to note them, unless it be that
goodly one at the incoming of a flood.  The
school-house stands beside a stream, not very large,
called Lowman, which flows into the broad river of Exe,
about a mile below.  This Lowman stream, although it be
not fond of brawl and violence (in the manner of our
Lynn), yet is wont to flood into a mighty head of
waters when the storms of rain provoke it; and most of
all when its little co-mate, called the Taunton
Brook--where I have plucked the very best cresses that
ever man put salt on--comes foaming down like a great
roan horse, and rears at the leap of the hedgerows.
Then are the gray stone walls of Blundell on every side
encompassed, the vale is spread over with looping
waters, and it is a hard thing for the day-boys to get
home to their suppers.

And in that time, old Cop, the porter (so called
because he hath copper boots to keep the wet from his
stomach, and a nose of copper also, in right of other
waters), his place is to stand at the gate, attending
to the flood-boards grooved into one another, and so to
watch the torrents rise, and not be washed away, if it
please God he may help it.  But long ere the flood hath
attained this height, and while it is only waxing,
certain boys of deputy will watch at the stoop of the
drain-holes, and be apt to look outside the walls when
Cop is taking a cordial.  And in the very front of the
gate, just without the archway, where the ground is
paved most handsomely, you may see in copy-letters done
a great P.B. of white pebbles.  Now, it is the custom
and the law that when the invading waters, either
fluxing along the wall from below the road-bridge, or
pouring sharply across the meadows from a cut called
Owen's Ditch--and I myself have seen it come both
ways--upon the very instant when the waxing element
lips though it be but a single pebble of the founder's
letters, it is in the license of any boy, soever small
and undoctrined, to rush into the great school-rooms,
where a score of masters sit heavily, and scream at the
top of his voice, 'P.B.'

Then, with a yell, the boys leap up, or break away from
their standing; they toss their caps to the
black-beamed roof, and haply the very books after them;
and the great boys vex no more the small ones, and the
small boys stick up to the great ones.  One with
another, hard they go, to see the gain of the waters,
and the tribulation of Cop, and are prone to kick the
day-boys out, with words of scanty compliment.  Then
the masters look at one another, having no class to
look to, and (boys being no more left to watch) in a
manner they put their mouths up.  With a spirited bang
they close their books, and make invitation the one to
the other for pipes and foreign cordials, recommending
the chance of the time, and the comfort away from cold
water.

But, lo!  I am dwelling on little things and the
pigeons' eggs of the infancy, forgetting the bitter and
heavy life gone over me since then.  If I am neither a
hard man nor a very close one, God knows I have had no
lack of rubbing and pounding to make stone of me.  Yet
can I not somehow believe that we ought to hate one
another, to live far asunder, and block the mouth each
of his little den; as do the wild beasts of the wood,
and the hairy outrangs now brought over, each with a
chain upon him.  Let that matter be as it will.  It is
beyond me to unfold, and mayhap of my grandson's
grandson.  All I know is that wheat is better than when
I began to sow it.



CHAPTER II

AN IMPORTANT ITEM

Now the cause of my leaving Tiverton school, and the
way of it, were as follows.  On the 29th day of
November, in the year of our Lord 1673, the very day
when I was twelve years old, and had spent all my
substance in sweetmeats, with which I made treat to the
little boys, till the large boys ran in and took them,
we came out of school at five o'clock, as the rule is
upon Tuesdays.  According to custom we drove the
day-boys in brave rout down the causeway from the
school-porch even to the gate where Cop has his
dwelling and duty.  Little it recked us and helped them
less, that they were our founder's citizens, and haply
his own grand-nephews (for he left no direct
descendants), neither did we much inquire what their
lineage was.  For it had long been fixed among us, who
were of the house and chambers, that these same
day-boys were all 'caddes,' as we had discovered to
call it, because they paid no groat for their
schooling, and brought their own commons with them.  In
consumption of these we would help them, for our fare
in hall fed appetite; and while we ate their victuals,
we allowed them freely to talk to us.  Nevertheless, we
could not feel, when all the victuals were gone, but
that these boys required kicking from the premises of
Blundell.  And some of them were shopkeepers' sons,
young grocers, fellmongers, and poulterers, and these
to their credit seemed to know how righteous it was to
kick them.  But others were of high family, as any
need be, in Devon--Carews, and Bouchiers, and Bastards,
and some of these would turn sometimes, and strike the
boy that kicked them.  But to do them justice, even
these knew that they must be kicked for not paying.

After these 'charity-boys' were gone, as in contumely
we called them--'If you break my bag on my head,' said
one, 'how will feed thence to-morrow?'--and after old
Cop with clang of iron had jammed the double gates in
under the scruff-stone archway, whereupon are Latin
verses, done in brass of small quality, some of us who
were not hungry, and cared not for the supper-bell,
having sucked much parliament and dumps at my only
charges--not that I ever bore much wealth, but because
I had been thrifting it for this time of my birth--we
were leaning quite at dusk against the iron bars of the
gate some six, or it may be seven of us, small boys
all, and not conspicuous in the closing of the daylight
and the fog that came at eventide, else Cop would have
rated us up the green, for he was churly to little boys
when his wife had taken their money.  There was plenty
of room for all of us, for the gate will hold nine boys
close-packed, unless they be fed rankly, whereof is
little danger; and now we were looking out on the road
and wishing we could get there; hoping, moreover, to
see a good string of pack-horses come by, with troopers
to protect them.  For the day-boys had brought us word
that some intending their way to the town had lain that
morning at Sampford Peveril, and must be in ere
nightfall, because Mr. Faggus was after them.  Now Mr.
Faggus was my first cousin and an honour to the family,
being a Northmolton man of great renown on the highway
from Barum town even to London.  Therefore of course, I
hoped that he would catch the packmen, and the boys
were asking my opinion as of an oracle, about it.

A certain boy leaning up against me would not allow my
elbow room, and struck me very sadly in the stomach
part, though his own was full of my parliament.  And
this I felt so unkindly, that I smote him straightway
in the face without tarrying to consider it, or
weighing the question duly.  Upon this he put his head
down, and presented it so vehemently at the middle of
my waistcoat, that for a minute or more my breath
seemed dropped, as it were, from my pockets, and my
life seemed to stop from great want of ease.  Before I
came to myself again, it had been settled for us that
we should move to the 'Ironing-box,' as the triangle of
turf is called where the two causeways coming from the
school-porch and the hall-porch meet, and our fights
are mainly celebrated; only we must wait until the
convoy of horses had passed, and then make a ring by
candlelight, and the other boys would like it.  But
suddenly there came round the post where the letters of
our founder are, not from the way of Taunton but from
the side of Lowman bridge, a very small string of
horses, only two indeed (counting for one the pony),
and a red-faced man on the bigger nag.

'Plaise ye, worshipful masters,' he said, being feared
of the gateway, 'carn 'e tull whur our Jan Ridd be?'

'Hyur a be, ees fai, Jan Ridd,' answered a sharp little
chap, making game of John Fry's language.

'Zhow un up, then,' says John Fry poking his whip
through the bars at us; 'Zhow un up, and putt un aowt.'

The other little chaps pointed at me, and some began to
hallo; but I knew what I was about.

'Oh, John, John,' I cried, 'what's the use of your
coming now, and Peggy over the moors, too, and it so
cruel cold for her?  The holidays don't begin till
Wednesday fortnight, John.  To think of your not
knowing that!'

John Fry leaned forward in the saddle, and turned his
eyes away from me; and then there was a noise in his
throat like a snail crawling on a window-pane.

'Oh, us knaws that wull enough, Maister Jan; reckon
every Oare-man knaw that, without go to skoo-ull, like
you doth.  Your moother have kept arl the apples up,
and old Betty toorned the black puddens, and none dare
set trap for a blagbird.  Arl for thee, lad; every bit
of it now for thee!'

He checked himself suddenly, and frightened me.  I knew
that John Fry's way so well.

'And father, and father--oh, how is father?' I pushed
the boys right and left as I said it.  'John, is father
up in town! He always used to come for me, and leave
nobody else to do it.'

'Vayther'll be at the crooked post, tother zide o'
telling-house.*  Her coodn't lave 'ouze by raison of
the Chirstmas bakkon comin' on, and zome o' the cider
welted.'

* The 'telling-houses' on the moor are rude cots where
the shepherds meet to 'tell' their sheep at the end of
the pasturing season.


He looked at the nag's ears as he said it; and, being
up to John Fry's ways, I knew that it was a lie.  And
my heart fell like a lump of lead, and I leaned back on
the stay of the gate, and longed no more to fight
anybody.  A sort of dull power hung over me, like the
cloud of a brooding tempest, and I feared to be told
anything.  I did not even care to stroke the nose of my
pony Peggy, although she pushed it in through the
rails, where a square of broader lattice is, and
sniffed at me, and began to crop gently after my
fingers.  But whatever lives or dies, business must be
attended to; and the principal business of good
Christians is, beyond all controversy, to fight with
one another.

'Come up, Jack,' said one of the boys, lifting me under
the chin; 'he hit you, and you hit him, you know.'

'Pay your debts before you go,' said a monitor,
striding up to me, after hearing how the honour lay;
'Ridd, you must go through with it.'

'Fight, for the sake of the junior first,' cried the
little fellow in my ear, the clever one, the head of
our class, who had mocked John Fry, and knew all about
the aorists, and tried to make me know it; but I never
went more than three places up, and then it was an
accident, and I came down after dinner.  The boys were
urgent round me to fight, though my stomach was not up
for it; and being very slow of wit (which is not
chargeable on me), I looked from one to other of them,
seeking any cure for it.  Not that I was afraid of
fighting, for now I had been three years at Blundell's,
and foughten, all that time, a fight at least once
every week, till the boys began to know me; only that
the load on my heart was not sprightly as of the
hay-field.  It is a very sad thing to dwell on; but
even now, in my time of wisdom, I doubt it is a fond
thing to imagine, and a motherly to insist upon, that
boys can do without fighting.  Unless they be very good
boys, and afraid of one another.

'Nay,' I said, with my back against the wrought-iron
stay of the gate, which was socketed into Cop's
house-front: 'I will not fight thee now, Robin Snell,
but wait till I come back again.'

'Take coward's blow, Jack Ridd, then,' cried half a
dozen little boys, shoving Bob Snell forward to do it;
because they all knew well enough, having striven with
me ere now, and proved me to be their master--they
knew, I say, that without great change, I would never
accept that contumely.  But I took little heed of them,
looking in dull wonderment at John Fry, and Smiler, and
the blunderbuss, and Peggy.  John Fry was scratching
his head, I could see, and getting blue in the face, by
the light from Cop's parlour-window, and going to and
fro upon Smiler, as if he were hard set with it.  And
all the time he was looking briskly from my eyes to the
fist I was clenching, and methought he tried to wink at
me in a covert manner; and then Peggy whisked her tail.

'Shall I fight, John?' I said at last; 'I would an you
had not come, John.'

'Chraist's will be done; I zim thee had better faight,
Jan,' he answered, in a whisper, through the gridiron
of the gate; 'there be a dale of faighting avore thee.
Best wai to begin gude taime laike.  Wull the geatman
latt me in, to zee as thee hast vair plai, lad?'

He looked doubtfully down at the colour of his cowskin
boots, and the mire upon the horses, for the sloughs
were exceedingly mucky.  Peggy, indeed, my sorrel
pony, being lighter of weight, was not crusted much
over the shoulders; but Smiler (our youngest sledder)
had been well in over his withers, and none would have
deemed him a piebald, save of red mire and black mire.
The great blunderbuss, moreover, was choked with a
dollop of slough-cake; and John Fry's sad-coloured
Sunday hat was indued with a plume of marish-weed.
All this I saw while he was dismounting, heavily and
wearily, lifting his leg from the saddle-cloth as if
with a sore crick in his back.

By this time the question of fighting was gone quite
out of our discretion; for sundry of the elder boys,
grave and reverend signors, who had taken no small
pleasure in teaching our hands to fight, to ward, to
parry, to feign and counter, to lunge in the manner of
sword-play, and the weaker child to drop on one knee
when no cunning of fence might baffle the onset--these
great masters of the art, who would far liefer see us
little ones practise it than themselves engage, six or
seven of them came running down the rounded causeway,
having heard that there had arisen 'a snug little mill'
at the gate.  Now whether that word hath origin in a
Greek term meaning a conflict, as the best-read boys
asseverated, or whether it is nothing more than a
figure of similitude, from the beating arms of a mill,
such as I have seen in counties where are no
waterbrooks, but folk make bread with wind--it is not
for a man devoid of scholarship to determine.  Enough
that they who made the ring intituled the scene a
'mill,' while we who must be thumped inside it tried to
rejoice in their pleasantry, till it turned upon the
stomach.

Moreover, I felt upon me now a certain responsibility,
a dutiful need to maintain, in the presence of John
Fry, the manliness of the Ridd family, and the honour
of Exmoor.  Hitherto none had worsted me, although in
the three years of my schooling, I had fought more than
threescore battles, and bedewed with blood every plant
of grass towards the middle of the Ironing-box.  And
this success I owed at first to no skill of my own;
until I came to know better; for up to twenty or thirty
fights, I struck as nature guided me, no wiser than a
father-long-legs in the heat of a lanthorn; but I had
conquered, partly through my native strength, and the
Exmoor toughness in me, and still more that I could not
see when I had gotten my bellyful.  But now I was like
to have that and more; for my heart was down, to begin
with; and then Robert Snell was a bigger boy than I had
ever encountered, and as thick in the skull and hard in
the brain as even I could claim to be.

I had never told my mother a word about these frequent
strivings, because she was soft-hearted; neither had I
told by father, because he had not seen it.  Therefore,
beholding me still an innocent-looking child, with fair
curls on my forehead, and no store of bad language,
John Fry thought this was the very first fight that
ever had befallen me; and so when they let him at the
gate, 'with a message to the headmaster,' as one of the
monitors told Cop, and Peggy and Smiler were tied to
the railings, till I should be through my business,
John comes up to me with the tears in his eyes, and
says, 'Doon't thee goo for to do it, Jan; doon't thee
do it, for gude now.' But I told him that now it was
much too late to cry off; so he said, 'The Lord be with
thee, Jan, and turn thy thumb-knuckle inwards.'

It was not a very large piece of ground in the angle of
the causeways, but quite big enough to fight upon,
especially for Christians, who loved to be cheek by
jowl at it.  The great boys stood in a circle around,
being gifted with strong privilege, and the little boys
had leave to lie flat and look through the legs of the
great boys.  But while we were yet preparing, and the
candles hissed in the fog-cloud, old Phoebe, of more
than fourscore years, whose room was over the
hall-porch, came hobbling out, as she always did, to
mar the joy of the conflict.  No one ever heeded her,
neither did she expect it; but the evil was that two
senior boys must always lose the first round of the
fight, by having to lead her home again.

I marvel how Robin Snell felt.  Very likely he thought
nothing of it, always having been a boy of a hectoring
and unruly sort.  But I felt my heart go up and down as
the boys came round to strip me; and greatly fearing to
be beaten, I blew hot upon my knuckles.  Then pulled I
off my little cut jerkin, and laid it down on my head
cap, and over that my waistcoat, and a boy was proud to
take care of them.  Thomas Hooper was his name, and I
remember how he looked at me.  My mother had made that
little cut jerkin, in the quiet winter evenings.  And
taken pride to loop it up in a fashionable way, and I
was loth to soil it with blood, and good filberds were
in the pocket.  Then up to me came Robin Snell (mayor
of Exeter thrice since that), and he stood very square,
and looking at me, and I lacked not long to look at
him.  Round his waist he had a kerchief busking up his
small-clothes, and on his feet light pumpkin shoes, and
all his upper raiment off.  And he danced about in a
way that made my head swim on my shoulders, and he
stood some inches over me.  But I, being muddled with
much doubt about John Fry and his errand, was only
stripped of my jerkin and waistcoat, and not comfortable
to begin.

'Come now, shake hands,' cried a big boy, jumping in
joy of the spectacle, a third-former nearly six feet
high; 'shake hands, you little devils.  Keep your pluck
up, and show good sport, and Lord love the better man
of you.'

Robin took me by the hand, and gazed at me
disdainfully, and then smote me painfully in the face,
ere I could get my fence up.

'Whutt be 'bout, lad?' cried John Fry; 'hutt un again,
Jan, wull 'e?  Well done then, our Jan boy.'

For I had replied to Robin now, with all the weight and
cadence of penthemimeral caesura (a thing, the name of
which I know, but could never make head nor tail of
it), and the strife began in a serious style, and the
boys looking on were not cheated.  Although I could not
collect their shouts when the blows were ringing upon
me, it was no great loss; for John Fry told me
afterwards that their oaths went up like a furnace
fire.  But to these we paid no heed or hap, being in
the thick of swinging, and devoid of judgment.  All I
know is, I came to my corner, when the round was over,
with very hard pumps in my chest, and a great desire to
fall away.

'Time is up,' cried head-monitor, ere ever I got my
breath again; and when I fain would have lingered
awhile on the knee of the boy that held me.  John Fry
had come up, and the boys were laughing because he
wanted a stable lanthorn, and threatened to tell my
mother.

'Time is up,' cried another boy, more headlong than
head-monitor.  'If we count three before the come of
thee, thwacked thou art, and must go to the women.' I
felt it hard upon me.  He began to count, one, too,
three--but before the 'three' was out of his mouth, I
was facing my foe, with both hands up, and my breath
going rough and hot, and resolved to wait the turn of
it.  For I had found seat on the knee of a boy sage and
skilled to tutor me, who knew how much the end very
often differs from the beginning.  A rare ripe scholar
he was; and now he hath routed up the Germans in the
matter of criticism.  Sure the clever boys and men have
most love towards the stupid ones.

'Finish him off, Bob,' cried a big boy, and that I
noticed especially, because I thought it unkind of him,
after eating of my toffee as he had that afternoon;
'finish him off, neck and crop; he deserves it for
sticking up to a man like you.'

But I was not so to be finished off, though feeling in
my knuckles now as if it were a blueness and a sense of
chilblain.  Nothing held except my legs, and they were
good to help me.  So this bout, or round, if you
please, was foughten warily by me, with gentle
recollection of what my tutor, the clever boy, had told
me, and some resolve to earn his praise before I came
back to his knee again.  And never, I think, in all my
life, sounded sweeter words in my ears (except when my
love loved me) than when my second and backer, who had
made himself part of my doings now, and would have wept
to see me beaten, said,--

'Famously done, Jack, famously! Only keep your wind up,
Jack, and you'll go right through him!'

Meanwhile John Fry was prowling about, asking the boys
what they thought of it, and whether I was like to be
killed, because of my mother's trouble.  But finding
now that I had foughten three-score fights already, he
came up to me woefully, in the quickness of my
breathing, while I sat on the knee of my second, with a
piece of spongious coralline to ease me of my bloodshed,
and he says in my ears, as if he was clapping spurs
into a horse,--

'Never thee knack under, Jan, or never coom naigh
Hexmoor no more.'

With that it was all up with me.  A simmering buzzed in
my heavy brain, and a light came through my eyeplaces.
At once I set both fists again, and my heart stuck to
me like cobbler's wax.  Either Robin Snell should kill
me, or I would conquer Robin Snell.  So I went in again
with my courage up, and Bob came smiling for victory,
and I hated him for smiling.  He let at me with his
left hand, and I gave him my right between his eyes,
and he blinked, and was not pleased with it.  I feared
him not, and spared him not, neither spared myself.  My
breath came again, and my heart stood cool, and my eyes
struck fire no longer.  Only I knew that I would die
sooner than shame my birthplace.  How the rest of it
was I know not; only that I had the end of it, and
helped to put Robin in bed.



CHAPTER III

THE WAR-PATH OF THE DOONES

 From Tiverton town to the town of Oare is a very long
and painful road, and in good truth the traveller must
make his way, as the saying is; for the way is still
unmade, at least, on this side of Dulverton, although
there is less danger now than in the time of my
schooling; for now a good horse may go there without
much cost of leaping, but when I was a boy the spurs
would fail, when needed most, by reason of the
slough-cake.  It is to the credit of this age, and our
advance upon fatherly ways, that now we have laid down
rods and fagots, and even stump-oaks here and there, so
that a man in good daylight need not sink, if he be
quite sober.  There is nothing I have striven at more
than doing my duty, way-warden over Exmoor.

But in those days, when I came from school (and good
times they were, too, full of a warmth and fine
hearth-comfort, which now are dying out), it was a sad
and sorry business to find where lay the highway.  We
are taking now to mark it off with a fence on either
side, at least, when a town is handy; but to me his
seems of a high pretence, and a sort of landmark, and
channel for robbers, though well enough near London,
where they have earned a race-course.

We left the town of the two fords, which they say is
the meaning of it, very early in the morning, after
lying one day to rest, as was demanded by the nags,
sore of foot and foundered.  For my part, too, I was
glad to rest, having aches all over me, and very heavy
bruises; and we lodged at the sign of the White Horse
Inn, in the street called Gold Street, opposite where
the souls are of John and Joan Greenway, set up in gold
letters, because we must take the homeward way at
cockcrow of the morning.  Though still John Fry was dry
with me of the reason of his coming, and only told lies
about father, and could not keep them agreeable, I
hoped for the best, as all boys will, especially after
a victory.  And I thought, perhaps father had sent for
me because he had a good harvest, and the rats were bad
in the corn-chamber.

It was high noon before we were got to Dulverton that
day, near to which town the river Exe and its big
brother Barle have union.  My mother had an uncle
living there, but we were not to visit his house this
time, at which I was somewhat astonished, since we
needs must stop for at least two hours, to bait our
horses thorough well, before coming to the black
bogway.  The bogs are very good in frost, except where
the hot-springs rise; but as yet there had been no
frost this year, save just enough to make the
blackbirds look big in the morning.  In a hearty
black-frost they look small, until the snow falls over
them.

The road from Bampton to Dulverton had not been very
delicate, yet nothing to complain of much--no deeper,
indeed, than the hocks of a horse, except in the rotten
places.  The day was inclined to be mild and foggy, and
both nags sweated freely; but Peggy carrying little
weight (for my wardrobe was upon Smiler, and John Fry
grumbling always), we could easily keep in front, as
far as you may hear a laugh.

John had been rather bitter with me, which methought
was a mark of ill taste at coming home for the
holidays; and yet I made allowance for John, because he
had never been at school, and never would have chance
to eat fry upon condition of spelling it; therefore I
rode on, thinking that he was hard-set, like a saw, for
his dinner, and would soften after tooth-work.  And yet
at his most hungry times, when his mind was far gone
upon bacon, certes he seemed to check himself and look
at me as if he were sorry for little things coming over
great.

But now, at Dulverton, we dined upon the rarest and
choicest victuals that ever I did taste.  Even now, at
my time of life, to think of it gives me appetite, as
once and awhile to think of my first love makes me love
all goodness.  Hot mutton pasty was a thing I had often
heard of from very wealthy boys and men, who made a
dessert of dinner; and to hear them talk of it made my
lips smack, and my ribs come inwards.

And now John Fry strode into the hostel, with the air
and grace of a short-legged man, and shouted as loud as
if he was calling sheep upon Exmoor,--

'Hot mooton pasty for twoo trarv'lers, at number vaive,
in vaive minnits! Dish un up in the tin with the
grahvy, zame as I hardered last Tuesday.'

Of course it did not come in five minutes, nor yet in
ten or twenty; but that made it all the better when it
came to the real presence; and the smell of it was
enough to make an empty man thank God for the room
there was inside him.  Fifty years have passed me
quicker than the taste of that gravy.

It is the manner of all good boys to be careless of
apparel, and take no pride in adornment.  Good lack, if
I see a boy make to do about the fit of his crumpler,
and the creasing of his breeches, and desire to be shod
for comeliness rather than for use, I cannot 'scape the
mark that God took thought to make a girl of him.  Not
so when they grow older, and court the regard of the
maidens; then may the bravery pass from the inside to
the outside of them; and no bigger fools are they, even
then, than their fathers were before them.  But God
forbid any man to be a fool to love, and be loved, as I
have been.  Else would he have prevented it.

When the mutton pasty was done, and Peggy and Smiler
had dined well also, out I went to wash at the pump,
being a lover of soap and water, at all risk, except of
my dinner.  And John Fry, who cared very little to
wash, save Sabbath days in his own soap, and who had
kept me from the pump by threatening loss of the dish,
out he came in a satisfied manner, with a piece of
quill in his hand, to lean against a door-post, and
listen to the horses feeding, and have his teeth ready
for supper.

Then a lady's-maid came out, and the sun was on her
face, and she turned round to go back again; but put a
better face upon it, and gave a trip and hitched her
dress, and looked at the sun full body, lest the
hostlers should laugh that she was losing her
complexion.  With a long Italian glass in her fingers
very daintily, she came up to the pump in the middle of
the yard, where I was running the water off all my head
and shoulders, and arms, and some of my breast even,
and though I had glimpsed her through the sprinkle, it
gave me quite a turn to see her, child as I was, in my
open aspect.  But she looked at me, no whit abashed,
making a baby of me, no doubt, as a woman of thirty
will do, even with a very big boy when they catch him
on a hayrick, and she said to me in a brazen manner, as
if I had been nobody, while I was shrinking behind the
pump, and craving to get my shirt on, 'Good leetle boy,
come hither to me.  Fine heaven! how blue your eyes
are, and your skin like snow; but some naughty man has
beaten it black.  Oh, leetle boy, let me feel it.  Ah,
how then it must have hurt you!  There now, and you
shall love me.'

All this time she was touching my breast, here and
there, very lightly, with her delicate brown fingers,
and I understood from her voice and manner that she was
not of this country, but a foreigner by extraction.
And then I was not so shy of her, because I could talk
better English than she; and yet I longed for my
jerkin, but liked not to be rude to her.

'If you please, madam, I must go.  John Fry is waiting
by the tapster's door, and Peggy neighing to me.  If
you please, we must get home to-night; and father will
be waiting for me this side of the telling-house.'

'There, there, you shall go, leetle dear, and perhaps I
will go after you.  I have taken much love of you.  But
the baroness is hard to me.  How far you call it now to
the bank of the sea at Wash--Wash--'

'At Watchett, likely you mean, madam.  Oh, a very long
way, and the roads as soft as the road to Oare.'

'Oh-ah, oh-ah--I shall remember; that is the place
where my leetle boy live, and some day I will come seek
for him.  Now make the pump to flow, my dear, and give
me the good water.  The baroness will not touch unless
a nebule be formed outside the glass.'

I did not know what she meant by that; yet I pumped for
her very heartily, and marvelled to see her for fifty
times throw the water away in the trough, as if it was
not good enough.  At last the water suited her, with a
likeness of fog outside the glass, and the gleam of a
crystal under it, and then she made a curtsey to me, in
a sort of mocking manner, holding the long glass by the
foot, not to take the cloud off; and then she wanted to
kiss me; but I was out of breath, and have always been
shy of that work, except when I come to offer it; and
so I ducked under the pump-handle, and she knocked her
chin on the knob of it; and the hostlers came out, and
asked whether they would do as well.

Upon this, she retreated up the yard, with a certain
dark dignity, and a foreign way of walking, which
stopped them at once from going farther, because it was
so different from the fashion of their sweethearts.
One with another they hung back, where half a cart-load
of hay was, and they looked to be sure that she would
not turn round; and then each one laughed at the rest
of them.

Now, up to the end of Dulverton town, on the northward
side of it, where the two new pig-sties be, the Oare
folk and the Watchett folk must trudge on together,
until we come to a broken cross, where a murdered man
lies buried.  Peggy and Smiler went up the hill, as if
nothing could be too much for them, after the beans
they had eaten, and suddenly turning a corner of trees,
we happened upon a great coach and six horses labouring
very heavily.  John Fry rode on with his hat in his
hand, as became him towards the quality; but I was
amazed to that degree, that I left my cap on my head,
and drew bridle without knowing it.

For in the front seat of the coach, which was half-way
open, being of the city-make, and the day in want of
air, sate the foreign lady, who had met me at the pump
and offered to salute me.  By her side was a little
girl, dark-haired and very wonderful, with a wealthy
softness on her, as if she must have her own way.  I
could not look at her for two glances, and she did not
look at me for one, being such a little child, and busy
with the hedges.  But in the honourable place sate a
handsome lady, very warmly dressed, and sweetly
delicate of colour.  And close to her was a lively
child, two or it may be three years old, bearing a
white cockade in his hat, and staring at all and
everybody.  Now, he saw Peggy, and took such a liking
to her, that the lady his mother--if so she were--was
forced to look at my pony and me.  And, to tell the
truth, although I am not of those who adore the high
folk, she looked at us very kindly, and with a
sweetness rarely found in the women who milk the cows
for us.

Then I took off my cap to the beautiful lady, without
asking wherefore; and she put up her hand and kissed it
to me, thinking, perhaps, that I looked like a gentle
and good little boy; for folk always called me
innocent, though God knows I never was that.  But now
the foreign lady, or lady's maid, as it might be, who
had been busy with little dark eyes, turned upon all
this going-on, and looked me straight in the face.  I
was about to salute her, at a distance, indeed, and not
with the nicety she had offered to me, but, strange to
say, she stared at my eyes as if she had never seen me
before, neither wished to see me again.  At this I was
so startled, such things beings out of my knowledge,
that I startled Peggy also with the muscle of my legs,
and she being fresh from stable, and the mire scraped
off with cask-hoop, broke away so suddenly that I could
do no more than turn round and lower my cap, now five
months old, to the beautiful lady.  Soon I overtook
John Fry, and asked him all about them, and how it was
that we had missed their starting from the hostel.  But
John would never talk much till after a gallon of
cider; and all that I could win out of him was that
they were 'murdering Papishers,' and little he cared to
do with them, or the devil, as they came from.  And a
good thing for me, and a providence, that I was gone
down Dulverton town to buy sweetstuff for Annie, else
my stupid head would have gone astray with their great
out-coming.

We saw no more of them after that, but turned into the
sideway; and soon had the fill of our hands and eyes to
look to our own going.  For the road got worse and
worse, until there was none at all, and perhaps the
purest thing it could do was to be ashamed to show
itself.  But we pushed on as best we might, with doubt
of reaching home any time, except by special grace of
God.

The fog came down upon the moors as thick as ever I saw
it; and there was no sound of any sort, nor a breath of
wind to guide us.  The little stubby trees that stand
here and there, like bushes with a wooden leg to them,
were drizzled with a mess of wet, and hung their points
with dropping.  Wherever the butt-end of a hedgerow
came up from the hollow ground, like the withers of a
horse, holes of splash were pocked and pimpled in the
yellow sand of coneys, or under the dwarf tree's ovens.
But soon it was too dark to see that, or anything else,
I may say, except the creases in the dusk, where
prisoned light crept up the valleys.

After awhile even that was gone, and no other comfort
left us except to see our horses' heads jogging to
their footsteps, and the dark ground pass below us,
lighter where the wet was; and then the splash, foot
after foot, more clever than we can do it, and the
orderly jerk of the tail, and the smell of what a horse
is.

John Fry was bowing forward with sleep upon his saddle,
and now I could no longer see the frizzle of wet upon
his beard--for he had a very brave one, of a bright red
colour, and trimmed into a whale-oil knot, because he
was newly married--although that comb of hair had been
a subject of some wonder to me, whether I, in God's
good time, should have the like of that, handsomely set
with shining beads, small above and large below, from
the weeping of the heaven.  But still I could see the
jog of his hat--a Sunday hat with a top to it--and some
of his shoulder bowed out in the mist, so that one
could say 'Hold up, John,' when Smiler put his foot in.
'Mercy of God! where be us now?' said John Fry, waking
suddenly; 'us ought to have passed hold hash, Jan.
Zeen it on the road, have 'ee?'

'No indeed, John; no old ash.  Nor nothing else to my
knowing; nor heard nothing, save thee snoring.'

'Watt a vule thee must be then, Jan; and me myzell no
better.  Harken, lad, harken!'

We drew our horses up and listened, through the
thickness of the air, and with our hands laid to our
ears.  At first there was nothing to hear, except the
panting of the horses and the trickle of the eaving
drops from our head-covers and clothing, and the soft
sounds of the lonely night, that make us feel, and try
not to think.  Then there came a mellow noise, very low
and mournsome, not a sound to be afraid of, but to long
to know the meaning, with a soft rise of the hair.
Three times it came and went again, as the shaking of a
thread might pass away into the distance; and then I
touched John Fry to know that there was something near
me.

'Doon't 'e be a vule, Jan! Vaine moozick as iver I
'eer.  God bless the man as made un doo it.'

'Have they hanged one of the Doones then, John?'

'Hush, lad; niver talk laike o' thiccy.  Hang a Doone!
God knoweth, the King would hang pretty quick if her
did.'

'Then who is it in the chains, John?'

I felt my spirit rise as I asked; for now I had crossed
Exmoor so often as to hope that the people sometimes
deserved it, and think that it might be a lesson to the
rogues who unjustly loved the mutton they were never
born to.  But, of course, they were born to hanging,
when they set themselves so high.

'It be nawbody,' said John, 'vor us to make a fush
about.  Belong to t'other zide o' the moor, and come
staling shape to our zide.  Red Jem Hannaford his
name.  Thank God for him to be hanged, lad; and good
cess to his soul for craikin' zo.'

So the sound of the quiet swinging led us very
modestly, as it came and went on the wind, loud and low
pretty regularly, even as far as the foot of the gibbet
where the four cross-ways are.

'Vamous job this here,' cried John, looking up to be
sure of it, because there were so many; 'here be my own
nick on the post.  Red Jem, too, and no doubt of him;
he do hang so handsome like, and his ribs up laike a
horse a'most.  God bless them as discoovered the way to
make a rogue so useful.  Good-naight to thee, Jem, my
lad; and not break thy drames with the craikin'.'

John Fry shook his bridle-arm, and smote upon Smiler
merrily, as he jogged into the homeward track from the
guiding of the body.  But I was sorry for Red Jem, and
wanted to know more about him, and whether he might not
have avoided this miserable end, and what his wife and
children thought of it, if, indeed, he had any.

But John would talk no more about it; and perhaps he
was moved with a lonesome feeling, as the creaking
sound came after us.

'Hould thee tongue, lad,' he said sharply; 'us be naigh
the Doone-track now, two maile from Dunkery Beacon
hill, the haighest place of Hexmoor.  So happen they be
abroad to-naight, us must crawl on our belly-places,
boy.'

I knew at once what he meant--those bloody Doones of
Bagworthy, the awe of all Devon and Somerset, outlaws,
traitors, murderers.  My little legs began to tremble
to and fro upon Peggy's sides, as I heard the dead
robber in chains behind us, and thought of the live
ones still in front.

'But, John,' I whispered warily, sidling close to his
saddle-bow; 'dear John, you don't think they will see
us in such a fog as this?'

'Never God made vog as could stop their eyesen,' he
whispered in answer, fearfully; 'here us be by the
hollow ground.  Zober, lad, goo zober now, if thee wish
to see thy moother.'

For I was inclined, in the manner of boys, to make a
run of the danger, and cross the Doone-track at full
speed; to rush for it, and be done with it.  But even
then I wondered why he talked of my mother so, and said
not a word of father.

We were come to a long deep 'goyal,' as they call it on
Exmoor, a word whose fountain and origin I have nothing
to do with.  Only I know that when little boys laughed
at me at Tiverton, for talking about a 'goyal,' a big
boy clouted them on the head, and said that it was in
Homer, and meant the hollow of the hand.  And another
time a Welshman told me that it must be something like
the thing they call a 'pant' in those parts.  Still I
know what it means well enough--to wit, a long trough
among wild hills, falling towards the plain country,
rounded at the bottom, perhaps, and stiff, more than
steep, at the sides of it.  Whether it be straight or
crooked, makes no difference to it.

We rode very carefully down our side, and through the
soft grass at the bottom, and all the while we listened
as if the air was a speaking-trumpet.  Then gladly we
breasted our nags to the rise, and were coming to the
comb of it, when I heard something, and caught John's
arm, and he bent his hand to the shape of his ear.  It
was the sound of horses' feet knocking up through
splashy ground, as if the bottom sucked them.  Then a
grunting of weary men, and the lifting noise of
stirrups, and sometimes the clank of iron mixed with
the wheezy croning of leather and the blowing of hairy
nostrils.

'God's sake, Jack, slip round her belly, and let her go
where she wull.'

As John Fry whispered, so I did, for he was off Smiler
by this time; but our two pads were too fagged to go
far, and began to nose about and crop, sniffing more
than they need have done.  I crept to John's side very
softly, with the bridle on my arm.

'Let goo braidle; let goo, lad.  Plaise God they take
them for forest-ponies, or they'll zend a bullet
through us.'

I saw what he meant, and let go the bridle; for now the
mist was rolling off, and we were against the sky-line
to the dark cavalcade below us.  John lay on the ground
by a barrow of heather, where a little gullet was, and
I crept to him, afraid of the noise I made in dragging
my legs along, and the creak of my cord breeches.  John
bleated like a sheep to cover it--a sheep very cold and
trembling.

Then just as the foremost horseman passed, scarce
twenty yards below us, a puff of wind came up the glen,
and the fog rolled off before it.  And suddenly a
strong red light, cast by the cloud-weight downwards,
spread like fingers over the moorland, opened the
alleys of darkness, and hung on the steel of the
riders.

'Dunkery Beacon,' whispered John, so close into my ear,
that I felt his lips and teeth ashake; 'dursn't fire it
now except to show the Doones way home again, since the
naight as they went up and throwed the watchmen atop of
it.  Why, wutt be 'bout, lad?  God's sake--'

For I could keep still no longer, but wriggled away
from his arm, and along the little gullet, still going
flat on my breast and thighs, until I was under a grey
patch of stone, with a fringe of dry fern round it;
there I lay, scarce twenty feet above the heads of the
riders, and I feared to draw my breath, though prone to
do it with wonder.

For now the beacon was rushing up, in a fiery storm to
heaven, and the form of its flame came and went in the
folds, and the heavy sky was hovering.  All around it
was hung with red, deep in twisted columns, and then a
giant beard of fire streamed throughout the darkness.
The sullen hills were flanked with light, and the
valleys chined with shadow, and all the sombrous moors
between awoke in furrowed anger.

But most of all the flinging fire leaped into the rocky
mouth of the glen below me, where the horsemen passed
in silence, scarcely deigning to look round.  Heavy men
and large of stature, reckless how they bore their
guns, or how they sate their horses, with leathern
jerkins, and long boots, and iron plates on breast and
head, plunder heaped behind their saddles, and flagons
slung in front of them; I counted more than thirty
pass, like clouds upon red sunset.  Some had carcasses
of sheep swinging with their skins on, others had deer,
and one had a child flung across his saddle-bow.
Whether the child were dead, or alive, was more than I
could tell, only it hung head downwards there, and must
take the chance of it.  They had got the child, a very
young one, for the sake of the dress, no doubt, which
they could not stop to pull off from it; for the dress
shone bright, where the fire struck it, as if with gold
and jewels.  I longed in my heart to know most sadly
what they would do with the little thing, and whether
they would eat it.

It touched me so to see that child, a prey among those
vultures, that in my foolish rage and burning I stood
up and shouted to them leaping on a rock, and raving
out of all possession.  Two of them turned round, and
one set his carbine at me, but the other said it was
but a pixie, and bade him keep his powder.  Little they
knew, and less thought I, that the pixie then before
them would dance their castle down one day.

John Fry, who in the spring of fright had brought
himself down from Smiler's side, as if he were dipped
in oil, now came up to me, all risk being over, cross,
and stiff, and aching sorely from his wet couch of
heather.

'Small thanks to thee, Jan, as my new waife bain't a
widder.  And who be you to zupport of her, and her son,
if she have one?  Zarve thee right if I was to chuck
thee down into the Doone-track.  Zim thee'll come to
un, zooner or later, if this be the zample of thee.'

And that was all he had to say, instead of thanking
God! For if ever born man was in a fright, and ready to
thank God for anything, the name of that man was John
Fry not more than five minutes agone.

However, I answered nothing at all, except to be
ashamed of myself; and soon we found Peggy and Smiler
in company, well embarked on the homeward road, and
victualling where the grass was good.  Right glad they
were to see us again--not for the pleasure of carrying,
but because a horse (like a woman) lacks, and is better
without, self-reliance.

My father never came to meet us, at either side of the
telling-house, neither at the crooked post, nor even
at home-linhay although the dogs kept such a noise that
he must have heard us.  Home-side of the linhay, and
under the ashen hedge-row, where father taught me to
catch blackbirds, all at once my heart went down, and
all my breast was hollow.  There was not even the
lanthorn light on the peg against the cow's house, and
nobody said 'Hold your noise!' to the dogs, or shouted
'Here our Jack is!'

I looked at the posts of the gate, in the dark, because
they were tall, like father, and then at the door of
the harness-room, where he used to smoke his pipe and
sing.  Then I thought he had guests perhaps--people
lost upon the moors--whom he could not leave unkindly,
even for his son's sake.  And yet about that I was
jealous, and ready to be vexed with him, when he should
begin to make much of me.  And I felt in my pocket for
the new pipe which I had brought him from Tiverton, and
said to myself, 'He shall not have it until to-morrow
morning.'

Woe is me! I cannot tell.  How I knew I know not
now--only that I slunk away, without a tear, or thought
of weeping, and hid me in a saw-pit.  There the timber,
over-head, came like streaks across me; and all I
wanted was to lack, and none to tell me anything.

By-and-by, a noise came down, as of woman's weeping;
and there my mother and sister were, choking and
holding together.  Although they were my dearest loves,
I could not bear to look at them, until they seemed to
want my help, and put their hands before their eyes.



CHAPTER IV

A VERY RASH VISIT

My dear father had been killed by the Doones of
Bagworthy, while riding home from Porlock market, on
the Saturday evening.  With him were six
brother-farmers, all of them very sober; for father
would have no company with any man who went beyond half
a gallon of beer, or a single gallon of cider.  The
robbers had no grudge against him; for he had never
flouted them, neither made overmuch of outcry, because
they robbed other people.  For he was a man of such
strict honesty, and due parish feeling, that he knew it
to be every man's own business to defend himself and
his goods; unless he belonged to our parish, and then
we must look after him.

These seven good farmers were jogging along, helping
one another in the troubles of the road, and singing
goodly hymns and songs to keep their courage moving,
when suddenly a horseman stopped in the starlight full
across them.

By dress and arms they knew him well, and by his size
and stature, shown against the glimmer of the evening
star; and though he seemed one man to seven, it was in
truth one man to one.  Of the six who had been singing
songs and psalms about the power of God, and their own
regeneration--such psalms as went the round, in those
days, of the public-houses--there was not one but
pulled out his money, and sang small beer to a Doone.

But father had been used to think that any man who was
comfortable inside his own coat and waistcoat deserved
to have no other set, unless he would strike a blow for
them.  And so, while his gossips doffed their hats, and
shook with what was left of them, he set his staff
above his head, and rode at the Doone robber.  With a
trick of his horse, the wild man escaped the sudden
onset, although it must have amazed him sadly that any
durst resist him.  Then when Smiler was carried away
with the dash and the weight of my father (not being
brought up to battle, nor used to turn, save in plough
harness), the outlaw whistled upon his thumb, and
plundered the rest of the yeoman.  But father, drawing
at Smiler's head, to try to come back and help them,
was in the midst of a dozen men, who seemed to come out
of a turf-rick, some on horse, and some a-foot.
Nevertheless, he smote lustily, so far as he could see;
and being of great size and strength, and his blood
well up, they had no easy job with him.  With the play
of his wrist, he cracked three or four crowns, being
always famous at single-stick; until the rest drew
their horses away, and he thought that he was master,
and would tell his wife about it.

But a man beyond the range of staff was crouching by
the peat-stack, with a long gun set to his shoulder,
and he got poor father against the sky, and I cannot
tell the rest of it.  Only they knew that Smiler came
home, with blood upon his withers, and father was found
in the morning dead on the moor, with his ivy-twisted
cudgel lying broken under him.  Now, whether this were
an honest fight, God judge betwixt the Doones and me.

It was more of woe than wonder, being such days of
violence, that mother knew herself a widow, and her
children fatherless.  Of children there were only
three, none of us fit to be useful yet, only to comfort
mother, by making her to work for us.  I, John Ridd,
was the eldest, and felt it a heavy thing on me; next
came sister Annie, with about two years between us; and
then the little Eliza.

Now, before I got home and found my sad loss--and no
boy ever loved his father more than I loved
mine--mother had done a most wondrous thing, which made
all the neighbours say that she must be mad, at least.
Upon the Monday morning, while her husband lay
unburied, she cast a white hood over her hair, and
gathered a black cloak round her, and, taking counsel
of no one, set off on foot for the Doone-gate.

In the early afternoon she came to the hollow and
barren entrance, where in truth there was no gate, only
darkness to go through.  If I get on with this story, I
shall have to tell of it by-and-by, as I saw it
afterwards; and will not dwell there now.  Enough that
no gun was fired at her, only her eyes were covered
over, and somebody led her by the hand, without any
wish to hurt her.

A very rough and headstrong road was all that she
remembered, for she could not think as she wished to
do, with the cold iron pushed against her.  At the end
of this road they delivered her eyes, and she could
scarce believe them.

For she stood at the head of a deep green valley,
carved from out the mountains in a perfect oval, with a
fence of sheer rock standing round it, eighty feet or a
hundred high; from whose brink black wooded hills swept
up to the sky-line.  By her side a little river glided
out from underground with a soft dark babble, unawares
of daylight; then growing brighter, lapsed away, and
fell into the valley.  Then, as it ran down the meadow,
alders stood on either marge, and grass was blading out
upon it, and yellow tufts of rushes gathered, looking
at the hurry.  But further down, on either bank, were
covered houses built of stone, square and roughly
cornered, set as if the brook were meant to be the
street between them.  Only one room high they were, and
not placed opposite each other, but in and out as
skittles are; only that the first of all, which proved
to be the captain's, was a sort of double house, or
rather two houses joined together by a plank-bridge,
over the river.

Fourteen cots my mother counted, all very much of a
pattern, and nothing to choose between them, unless it
were the captain's.  Deep in the quiet valley there,
away from noise, and violence, and brawl, save that of
the rivulet, any man would have deemed them homes of
simple mind and innocence.  Yet not a single house
stood there but was the home of murder.

Two men led my mother down a steep and gliddery
stair-way, like the ladder of a hay-mow; and thence
from the break of the falling water as far as the house
of the captain.  And there at the door they left her
trembling, strung as she was, to speak her mind.

Now, after all, what right had she, a common farmer's
widow, to take it amiss that men of birth thought fit
to kill her husband.  And the Doones were of very high
birth, as all we clods of Exmoor knew; and we had
enough of good teaching now--let any man say the
contrary--to feel that all we had belonged of right to
those above us.  Therefore my mother was half-ashamed
that she could not help complaining.

But after a little while, as she said, remembrance of
her husband came, and the way he used to stand by her
side and put his strong arm round her, and how he liked
his bacon fried, and praised her kindly for it--and so
the tears were in her eyes, and nothing should gainsay
them.

A tall old man, Sir Ensor Doone, came out with a
bill-hook in his hand, hedger's gloves going up his
arms, as if he were no better than a labourer at
ditch-work.  Only in his mouth and eyes, his gait, and
most of all his voice, even a child could know and feel
that here was no ditch-labourer.  Good cause he has
found since then, perhaps, to wish that he had been
one.

With his white locks moving upon his coat, he stopped
and looked down at my mother, and she could not help
herself but curtsey under the fixed black gazing.

'Good woman, you are none of us.  Who has brought you
hither?  Young men must be young--but I have had too
much of this work.'

And he scowled at my mother, for her comeliness; and
yet looked under his eyelids as if he liked her for it.
But as for her, in her depth of love-grief, it struck
scorn upon her womanhood; and in the flash she spoke.

'What you mean I know not.  Traitors! cut-throats!
cowards! I am here to ask for my husband.' She could
not say any more, because her heart was now too much
for her, coming hard in her throat and mouth; but she
opened up her eyes at him.

'Madam,' said Sir Ensor Doone--being born a gentleman,
although a very bad one--'I crave pardon of you.  My
eyes are old, or I might have known.  Now, if we have
your husband prisoner, he shall go free without
ransoms, because I have insulted you.'

'Sir,' said my mother, being suddenly taken away with
sorrow, because of his gracious manner, 'please to let
me cry a bit.'

He stood away, and seemed to know that women want no
help for that.  And by the way she cried he knew that
they had killed her husband.  Then, having felt of
grief himself, he was not angry with her, but left her
to begin again.

'Loth would I be,' said mother, sobbing with her new
red handkerchief, and looking at the pattern of it,
'loth indeed, Sir Ensor Doone, to accuse any one
unfairly.  But I have lost the very best husband God
ever gave to a woman; and I knew him when he was to
your belt, and I not up to your knee, sir; and never an
unkind word he spoke, nor stopped me short in speaking.
All the herbs he left to me, and all the bacon-curing,
and when it was best to kill a pig, and how to treat
the maidens.  Not that I would ever wish--oh, John, it
seems so strange to me, and last week you were
everything.'

Here mother burst out crying again, not loudly, but
turning quietly, because she knew that no one now would
ever care to wipe the tears.  And fifty or a hundred
things, of weekly and daily happening, came across my
mother, so that her spirit fell like slackening lime.

'This matter must be seen to; it shall be seen to at
once,' the old man answered, moved a little in spite of
all his knowledge.  'Madam, if any wrong has been
done, trust the honour of a Doone; I will redress it to
my utmost.  Come inside and rest yourself, while I ask
about it.  What was your good husband's name, and when
and where fell this mishap?'

'Deary me,' said mother, as he set a chair for her very
polite, but she would not sit upon it; 'Saturday
morning I was a wife, sir; and Saturday night I was a
widow, and my children fatherless.  My husband's name
was John Ridd, sir, as everybody knows; and there was
not a finer or better man in Somerset or Devon.  He was
coming home from Porlock market, and a new gown for me
on the crupper, and a shell to put my hair up--oh,
John, how good you were to me!'

Of that she began to think again, and not to believe
her sorrow, except as a dream from the evil one,
because it was too bad upon her, and perhaps she would
awake in a minute, and her husband would have the laugh
of her.  And so she wiped her eyes and smiled, and
looked for something.

'Madam, this is a serious thing,' Sir Ensor Doone said
graciously, and showing grave concern: 'my boys are a
little wild, I know.  And yet I cannot think that they
would willingly harm any one.  And yet--and yet, you
do look wronged.  Send Counsellor to me,' he shouted,
from the door of his house; and down the valley went
the call, 'Send Counsellor to Captain.'

Counsellor Doone came in ere yet my mother was herself
again; and if any sight could astonish her when all her
sense of right and wrong was gone astray with the force
of things, it was the sight of the Counsellor.  A
square-built man of enormous strength, but a foot below
the Doone stature (which I shall describe hereafter),
he carried a long grey beard descending to the leather
of his belt.  Great eyebrows overhung his face, like
ivy on a pollard oak, and under them two large brown
eyes, as of an owl when muting.  And he had a power of
hiding his eyes, or showing them bright, like a blazing
fire.  He stood there with his beaver off, and mother
tried to look at him, but he seemed not to descry her.

'Counsellor,' said Sir Ensor Doone, standing back in
his height from him, 'here is a lady of good repute--'-

'Oh, no, sir; only a woman.'

'Allow me, madam, by your good leave.  Here is a lady,
Counsellor, of great repute in this part of the
country, who charges the Doones with having unjustly
slain her husband--'

'Murdered him! murdered him!' cried my mother, 'if ever
there was a murder.  Oh, sir! oh, sir! you know it.'

'The perfect rights and truth of the case is all I wish
to know,' said the old man, very loftily: 'and justice
shall be done, madam.'

'Oh, I pray you--pray you, sirs, make no matter of
business of it.  God from Heaven, look on me!'

'Put the case,' said the Counsellor.

'The case is this,' replied Sir Ensor, holding one hand
up to mother: 'This lady's worthy husband was slain, it
seems, upon his return from the market at Porlock, no
longer ago than last Saturday night.  Madam, amend me
if I am wrong.'

'No longer, indeed, indeed, sir.  Sometimes it seems a
twelvemonth, and sometimes it seems an hour.'

'Cite his name,' said the Counsellor, with his eyes
still rolling inwards.

'Master John Ridd, as I understand.  Counsellor, we
have heard of him often; a worthy man and a peaceful
one, who meddled not with our duties.  Now, if any of
our boys have been rough, they shall answer it dearly.
And yet I can scarce believe it.  For the folk about
these parts are apt to misconceive of our sufferings,
and to have no feeling for us.  Counsellor, you are our
record, and very stern against us; tell us how this
matter was.'

'Oh, Counsellor!' my mother cried; 'Sir Counsellor, you
will be fair: I see it in your countenance.  Only tell
me who it was, and set me face to face with him, and I
will bless you, sir, and God shall bless you, and my
children.'

The square man with the long grey beard, quite unmoved
by anything, drew back to the door and spoke, and his
voice was like a fall of stones in the bottom of a
mine.

'Few words will be enow for this.  Four or five of our
best-behaved and most peaceful gentlemen went to the
little market at Porlock with a lump of money.  They
bought some household stores and comforts at a very
high price, and pricked upon the homeward road, away
from vulgar revellers.  When they drew bridle to rest
their horses, in the shelter of a peat-rick, the night
being dark and sudden, a robber of great size and
strength rode into the midst of them, thinking to kill
or terrify.  His arrogance and hardihood at the first
amazed them, but they would not give up without a blow
goods which were on trust with them.  He had smitten
three of them senseless, for the power of his arm was
terrible; whereupon the last man tried to ward his blow
with a pistol.  Carver, sir, it was, our brave and
noble Carver, who saved the lives of his brethren and
his own; and glad enow they were to escape.
Notwithstanding, we hoped it might be only a
flesh-wound, and not to speed him in his sins.'

As this atrocious tale of lies turned up joint by joint
before her, like a 'devil's coach-horse,'* mother was
too much amazed to do any more than look at him, as if
the earth must open.  But the only thing that opened
was the great brown eyes of the Counsellor, which
rested on my mother's face with a dew of sorrow, as he
spoke of sins.

* The cock-tailed beetle has earned this name in the
West of England.


She, unable to bear them, turned suddenly on Sir Ensor,
and caught (as she fancied) a smile on his lips, and a
sense of quiet enjoyment.

'All the Doones are gentlemen,' answered the old man
gravely, and looking as if he had never smiled since he
was a baby.  'We are always glad to explain, madam, any
mistake which the rustic people may fall upon about us;
and we wish you clearly to conceive that we do not
charge your poor husband with any set purpose of
robbery, neither will we bring suit for any attainder
of his property.  Is it not so, Counsellor?'

'Without doubt his land is attainted; unless is mercy
you forbear, sir.'

'Counsellor, we will forbear.  Madam, we will forgive
him.  Like enough he knew not right from wrong, at that
time of night.  The waters are strong at Porlock, and
even an honest man may use his staff unjustly in this
unchartered age of violence and rapine.'

The Doones to talk of rapine!  Mother's head went round
so that she curtseyed to them both, scarcely knowing
where she was, but calling to mind her manners.  All
the time she felt a warmth, as if the right was with
her, and yet she could not see the way to spread it out
before them.  With that, she dried her tears in haste
and went into the cold air, for fear of speaking
mischief.

But when she was on the homeward road, and the
sentinels had charge of her, blinding her eyes, as if
she were not blind enough with weeping, some one came
in haste behind her, and thrust a heavy leathern bag
into the limp weight of her hand.

'Captain sends you this,' he whispered; 'take it to the
little ones.'

But mother let it fall in a heap, as if it had been a
blind worm; and then for the first time crouched before
God, that even the Doones should pity her.



CHAPTER V

AN ILLEGAL SETTLEMENT

Good folk who dwell in a lawful land, if any such
there be, may for want of exploration, judge our
neighbourhood harshly, unless the whole truth is set
before them.  In bar of such prejudice, many of us ask
leave to explain how and why it was the robbers came to
that head in the midst of us.  We would rather not have
had it so, God knows as well as anybody; but it grew
upon us gently, in the following manner.  Only let all
who read observe that here I enter many things which
came to my knowledge in later years.

In or about the year of our Lord 1640, when all the
troubles of England were swelling to an outburst, great
estates in the North country were suddenly confiscated,
through some feud of families and strong influence at
Court, and the owners were turned upon the world, and
might think themselves lucky to save their necks.
These estates were in co-heirship, joint tenancy I
think they called it, although I know not the meaning,
only so that if either tenant died, the other living,
all would come to the live one in spite of any
testament.

One of the joint owners was Sir Ensor Doone, a
gentleman of brisk intellect; and the other owner was
his cousin, the Earl of Lorne and Dykemont.

Lord Lorne was some years the elder of his cousin,
Ensor Doone, and was making suit to gain severance of
the cumbersome joint tenancy by any fair apportionment,
when suddenly this blow fell on them by wiles and
woman's meddling; and instead of dividing the land,
they were divided from it.

The nobleman was still well-to-do, though crippled in
his expenditure; but as for the cousin, he was left a
beggar, with many to beg from him.  He thought that the
other had wronged him, and that all the trouble of law
befell through his unjust petition.  Many friends
advised him to make interest at Court; for having done
no harm whatever, and being a good Catholic, which Lord
Lorne was not, he would be sure to find hearing there,
and probably some favour.  But he, like a very
hot-brained man, although he had long been married to
the daughter of his cousin (whom he liked none the more
for that), would have nothing to say to any attempt at
making a patch of it, but drove away with his wife and
sons, and the relics of his money, swearing hard at
everybody.  In this he may have been quite wrong;
probably, perhaps, he was so; but I am not convinced at
all but what most of us would have done the same.

Some say that, in the bitterness of that wrong and
outrage, he slew a gentleman of the Court, whom he
supposed to have borne a hand in the plundering of his
fortunes.  Others say that he bearded King Charles the
First himself, in a manner beyond forgiveness.  One
thing, at any rate, is sure--Sir Ensor was attainted,
and made a felon outlaw, through some violent deed
ensuing upon his dispossession.

He had searched in many quarters for somebody to help
him, and with good warrant for hoping it, inasmuch as
he, in lucky days, had been open-handed and cousinly to
all who begged advice of him.  But now all these
provided him with plenty of good advice indeed, and
great assurance of feeling, but not a movement of leg,
or lip, or purse-string in his favour.  All good people
of either persuasion, royalty or commonalty, knowing
his kitchen-range to be cold, no longer would play
turnspit.  And this, it may be, seared his heart more
than loss of land and fame.

In great despair at last, he resolved to settle in some
outlandish part, where none could be found to know him;
and so, in an evil day for us, he came to the West of
England.  Not that our part of the world is at all
outlandish, according to my view of it (for I never
found a better one), but that it was known to be
rugged, and large, and desolate.  And here, when he had
discovered a place which seemed almost to be made for
him, so withdrawn, so self-defended, and uneasy of
access, some of the country-folk around brought him
little offerings--a side of bacon, a keg of cider, hung
mutton, or a brisket of venison; so that for a little
while he was very honest.  But when the newness of his
coming began to wear away, and our good folk were apt
to think that even a gentleman ought to work or pay
other men for doing it, and many farmers were grown
weary of manners without discourse to them, and all
cried out to one another how unfair it was that owning
such a fertile valley young men would not spade or
plough by reason of noble lineage--then the young
Doones growing up took things they would not ask for.

And here let me, as a solid man, owner of five hundred
acres (whether fenced or otherwise, and that is my own
business), churchwarden also of this parish (until I go
to the churchyard), and proud to be called the parson's
friend--for a better man I never knew with tobacco and
strong waters, nor one who could read the lessons so
well and he has been at Blundell's too--once for all
let me declare, that I am a thorough-going
Church-and-State man, and Royalist, without any mistake
about it.  And this I lay down, because some people
judging a sausage by the skin, may take in evil part my
little glosses of style and glibness, and the mottled
nature of my remarks and cracks now and then on the
frying-pan.  I assure them I am good inside, and not a
bit of rue in me; only queer knots, as of marjoram, and
a stupid manner of bursting.

There was not more than a dozen of them, counting a few
retainers who still held by Sir Ensor; but soon they
grew and multiplied in a manner surprising to think of.
Whether it was the venison, which we call a
strengthening victual, or whether it was the Exmoor
mutton, or the keen soft air of the moorlands, anyhow
the Doones increased much faster than their honesty.
At first they had brought some ladies with them, of
good repute with charity; and then, as time went on,
they added to their stock by carrying.  They carried
off many good farmers' daughters, who were sadly
displeased at first; but took to them kindly after
awhile, and made a new home in their babies.  For
women, as it seems to me, like strong men more than
weak ones, feeling that they need some staunchness,
something to hold fast by.

And of all the men in our country, although we are of a
thick-set breed, you scarce could find one in
three-score fit to be placed among the Doones, without
looking no more than a tailor.  Like enough, we could
meet them man for man (if we chose all around the crown
and the skirts of Exmoor), and show them what a
cross-buttock means, because we are so stuggy; but in
regard of stature, comeliness, and bearing, no woman
would look twice at us.  Not but what I myself, John
Ridd, and one or two I know of--but it becomes me best
not to talk of that, although my hair is gray.

Perhaps their den might well have been stormed, and
themselves driven out of the forest, if honest people
had only agreed to begin with them at once when first
they took to plundering.  But having respect for their
good birth, and pity for their misfortunes, and perhaps
a little admiration at the justice of God, that robbed
men now were robbers, the squires, and farmers, and
shepherds, at first did nothing more than grumble
gently, or even make a laugh of it, each in the case of
others.  After awhile they found the matter gone too
far for laughter, as violence and deadly outrage
stained the hand of robbery, until every woman clutched
her child, and every man turned pale at the very name
of Doone.  For the sons and grandsons of Sir Ensor grew
up in foul liberty, and haughtiness, and hatred, to
utter scorn of God and man, and brutality towards dumb
animals.  There was only one good thing about them, if
indeed it were good, to wit, their faith to one
another, and truth to their wild eyry.  But this only
made them feared the more, so certain was the revenge
they wreaked upon any who dared to strike a Doone.  One
night, some ten years ere I was born, when they were
sacking a rich man's house not very far from Minehead,
a shot was fired at them in the dark, of which they
took little notice, and only one of them knew that any
harm was done.  But when they were well on the homeward
road, not having slain either man or woman, or even
burned a house down, one of their number fell from his
saddle, and died without so much as a groan.  The youth
had been struck, but would not complain, and perhaps
took little heed of the wound, while he was bleeding
inwardly.  His brothers and cousins laid him softly on
a bank of whortle-berries, and just rode back to the
lonely hamlet where he had taken his death-wound.  No
man nor woman was left in the morning, nor house for
any to dwell in, only a child with its reason gone.*

*This vile deed was done, beyond all doubt.


This affair made prudent people find more reason to let
them alone than to meddle with them; and now they had
so entrenched themselves, and waxed so strong in
number, that nothing less than a troop of soldiers
could wisely enter their premises; and even so it might
turn out ill, as perchance we shall see by-and-by.

For not to mention the strength of the place, which I
shall describe in its proper order when I come to visit
it, there was not one among them but was a mighty man,
straight and tall, and wide, and fit to lift four
hundredweight.  If son or grandson of old Doone, or one
of the northern retainers, failed at the age of twenty,
while standing on his naked feet to touch with his
forehead the lintel of Sir Ensor's door, and to fill
the door frame with his shoulders from sidepost even to
sidepost, he was led away to the narrow pass which made
their valley so desperate, and thrust from the crown
with ignominy, to get his own living honestly.  Now,
the measure of that doorway is, or rather was, I ought
to say, six feet and one inch lengthwise, and two feet
all but two inches taken crossways in the clear.  Yet I
not only have heard but know, being so closely mixed
with them, that no descendant of old Sir Ensor, neither
relative of his (except, indeed, the Counsellor, who
was kept by them for his wisdom), and no more than two
of their following ever failed of that test, and
relapsed to the difficult ways of honesty.

Not that I think anything great of a standard the like
of that: for if they had set me in that door-frame at
the age of twenty, it is like enough that I should have
walked away with it on my shoulders, though I was not
come to my full strength then: only I am speaking now
of the average size of our neighbourhood, and the
Doones were far beyond that.  Moreover, they were
taught to shoot with a heavy carbine so delicately and
wisely, that even a boy could pass a ball through a
rabbit's head at the distance of fourscore yards.  Some
people may think nought of this, being in practice with
longer shots from the tongue than from the shoulder;
nevertheless, to do as above is, to my ignorance, very
good work, if you can be sure to do it.  Not one word
do I believe of Robin Hood splitting peeled wands at
seven-score yards, and such like.  Whoever wrote such
stories knew not how slippery a peeled wand is, even if
one could hit it, and how it gives to the onset.  Now,
let him stick one in the ground, and take his bow and
arrow at it, ten yards away, or even five.

Now, after all this which I have written, and all the
rest which a reader will see, being quicker of mind
than I am (who leave more than half behind me, like a
man sowing wheat, with his dinner laid in the ditch too
near his dog), it is much but what you will understand
the Doones far better than I did, or do even to this
moment; and therefore none will doubt when I tell them
that our good justiciaries feared to make an ado, or
hold any public inquiry about my dear father's death.
They would all have had to ride home that night, and
who could say what might betide them.  Least said
soonest mended, because less chance of breaking.

So we buried him quietly--all except my mother, indeed,
for she could not keep silence--in the sloping little
churchyard of Oare, as meek a place as need be, with
the Lynn brook down below it.  There is not much of
company there for anybody's tombstone, because the
parish spreads so far in woods and moors without
dwelling-house.  If we bury one man in three years, or
even a woman or child, we talk about it for three
months, and say it must be our turn next, and scarcely
grow accustomed to it until another goes.

Annie was not allowed to come, because she cried so
terribly; but she ran to the window, and saw it all,
mooing there like a little calf, so frightened and so
left alone.  As for Eliza, she came with me, one on
each side of mother, and not a tear was in her eyes,
but sudden starts of wonder, and a new thing to be
looked at unwillingly, yet curiously.  Poor little
thing! she was very clever, the only one of our
family--thank God for the same--but none the more for
that guessed she what it is to lose a father.



CHAPTER VI

NECESSARY PRACTICE

About the rest of all that winter I remember very
little, being only a young boy then, and missing my
father most out of doors, as when it came to the
bird-catching, or the tracking of hares in the snow, or
the training of a sheep-dog.  Oftentimes I looked at
his gun, an ancient piece found in the sea, a little
below Glenthorne, and of which he was mighty proud,
although it was only a match-lock; and I thought of the
times I had held the fuse, while he got his aim at a
rabbit, and once even at a red deer rubbing among the
hazels.  But nothing came of my looking at it, so far
as I remember, save foolish tears of my own perhaps,
till John Fry took it down one day from the hooks where
father's hand had laid it; and it hurt me to see how
John handled it, as if he had no memory.

'Bad job for he as her had not got thiccy the naight as
her coom acrass them Doones.  Rackon Varmer Jan 'ood
a-zhown them the wai to kingdom come, 'stead of gooin'
herzel zo aisy.  And a maight have been gooin' to
market now, 'stead of laying banked up over yanner.
Maister Jan, thee can zee the grave if thee look alang
this here goon-barryel.  Buy now, whutt be blubberin'
at?  Wish I had never told thee.'

'John Fry, I am not blubbering; you make a great
mistake, John.  You are thinking of little Annie.  I
cough sometimes in the winter-weather, and father gives
me lickerish--I mean--I mean--he used to.  Now let me
have the gun, John.'

'Thee have the goon, Jan!  Thee isn't fit to putt un to
thy zhoulder.  What a weight her be, for sure!'

'Me not hold it, John!  That shows how much you know
about it.  Get out of the way, John; you are opposite
the mouth of it, and likely it is loaded.'

John Fry jumped in a livelier manner than when he was
doing day-work; and I rested the mouth on a cross
rack-piece, and felt a warm sort of surety that I could
hit the door over opposite, or, at least, the cobwall
alongside of it, and do no harm in the orchard.  But
John would not give me link or fuse, and, on the whole,
I was glad of it, though carrying on as boys do,
because I had heard my father say that the Spanish gun
kicked like a horse, and because the load in it came
from his hand, and I did not like to undo it.  But I
never found it kick very hard, and firmly set to the
shoulder, unless it was badly loaded.  In truth, the
thickness of the metal was enough almost to astonish
one; and what our people said about it may have been
true enough, although most of them are such liars--at
least, I mean, they make mistakes, as all mankind must
do.  Perchance it was no mistake at all to say that
this ancient gun had belonged to a noble Spaniard, the
captain of a fine large ship in the 'Invincible
Armada,' which we of England managed to conquer, with
God and the weather helping us, a hundred years ago or
more--I can't say to a month or so.

After a little while, when John had fired away at a rat
the charge I held so sacred, it came to me as a natural
thing to practise shooting with that great gun, instead
of John Fry's blunderbuss, which looked like a bell
with a stalk to it.  Perhaps for a boy there is nothing
better than a good windmill to shoot at, as I have seen
them in flat countries; but we have no windmills upon
the great moorland, yet here and there a few
barn-doors, where shelter is, and a way up the hollows.
And up those hollows you can shoot, with the help of
the sides to lead your aim, and there is a fair chance
of hitting the door, if you lay your cheek to the
barrel, and try not to be afraid of it.

Gradually I won such skill, that I sent nearly all the
lead gutter from the north porch of our little church
through our best barn-door, a thing which has often
repented me since, especially as churchwarden, and made
me pardon many bad boys; but father was not buried on
that side of the church.

But all this time, while I was roving over the hills or
about the farm, and even listening to John Fry, my
mother, being so much older and feeling trouble longer,
went about inside the house, or among the maids and
fowls, not caring to talk to the best of them, except
when she broke out sometimes about the good master they
had lost, all and every one of us.  But the fowls would
take no notice of it, except to cluck for barley; and
the maidens, though they had liked him well, were
thinking of their sweethearts as the spring came on.
Mother thought it wrong of them, selfish and
ungrateful; and yet sometimes she was proud that none
had such call as herself to grieve for him.  Only Annie
seemed to go softly in and out, and cry, with nobody
along of her, chiefly in the corner where the bees are
and the grindstone.  But somehow she would never let
anybody behold her; being set, as you may say, to think
it over by herself, and season it with weeping.  Many
times I caught her, and many times she turned upon me,
and then I could not look at her, but asked how long to
dinner-time.

Now in the depth of the winter month, such as we call
December, father being dead and quiet in his grave a
fortnight, it happened me to be out of powder for
practice against his enemies.  I had never fired a shot
without thinking, 'This for father's murderer'; and
John Fry said that I made such faces it was a wonder
the gun went off.  But though I could hardly hold the
gun, unless with my back against a bar, it did me good
to hear it go off, and hope to have hitten his enemies.

'Oh, mother, mother,' I said that day, directly after
dinner, while she was sitting looking at me, and almost
ready to say (as now she did seven times in a week),
'How like your father you are growing!  Jack, come here
and kiss me'--'oh, mother, if you only knew how much I
want a shilling!'

'Jack, you shall never want a shilling while I am alive
to give thee one.  But what is it for, dear heart, dear
heart?'

'To buy something over at Porlock, mother.  Perhaps I
will tell you afterwards.  If I tell not it will be for
your good, and for the sake of the children.'

'Bless the boy, one would think he was threescore years
of age at least.  Give me a little kiss, you Jack, and
you shall have the shilling.'

For I hated to kiss or be kissed in those days: and so
all honest boys must do, when God puts any strength in
them.  But now I wanted the powder so much that I went
and kissed mother very shyly, looking round the corner
first, for Betty not to see me.

But mother gave me half a dozen, and only one shilling
for all of them; and I could not find it in my heart to
ask her for another, although I would have taken it.
In very quick time I ran away with the shilling in my
pocket, and got Peggy out on the Porlock road without
my mother knowing it.  For mother was frightened of
that road now, as if all the trees were murderers, and
would never let me go alone so much as a hundred yards
on it.  And, to tell the truth, I was touched with fear
for many years about it; and even now, when I ride at
dark there, a man by a peat-rick makes me shiver, until
I go and collar him.  But this time I was very bold,
having John Fry's blunderbuss, and keeping a sharp
look-out wherever any lurking place was.  However, I
saw only sheep and small red cattle, and the common
deer of the forest, until I was nigh to Porlock town,
and then rode straight to Mr. Pooke's, at the sign of
the Spit and Gridiron.

Mr. Pooke was asleep, as it happened, not having much
to do that day; and so I fastened Peggy by the handle
of a warming-pan, at which she had no better manners
than to snort and blow her breath; and in I walked with
a manful style, bearing John Fry's blunderbuss.  Now
Timothy Pooke was a peaceful man, glad to live without
any enjoyment of mind at danger, and I was tall and
large already as most lads of a riper age.  Mr. Pooke,
as soon as he opened his eyes, dropped suddenly under
the counting-board, and drew a great frying-pan over
his head, as if the Doones were come to rob him, as
their custom was, mostly after the fair-time.  It made
me feel rather hot and queer to be taken for a robber;
and yet methinks I was proud of it.

'Gadzooks, Master Pooke,' said I, having learned fine
words at Tiverton; 'do you suppose that I know not then
the way to carry firearms?  An it were the old Spanish
match-lock in the lieu of this good flint-engine, which
may be borne ten miles or more and never once go off,
scarcely couldst thou seem more scared.  I might point
at thee muzzle on--just so as I do now--even for an
hour or more, and like enough it would never shoot
thee, unless I pulled the trigger hard, with a crock
upon my finger; so you see; just so, Master Pooke, only
a trifle harder.'

'God sake, John Ridd, God sake, dear boy,' cried Pooke,
knowing me by this time; 'don't 'e, for good love now,
don't 'e show it to me, boy, as if I was to suck it.
Put 'un down, for good, now; and thee shall have the
very best of all is in the shop.'

'Ho!' I replied with much contempt, and swinging round
the gun so that it fetched his hoop of candles down,
all unkindled as they were: 'Ho! as if I had not
attained to the handling of a gun yet!  My hands are
cold coming over the moors, else would I go bail to
point the mouth at you for an hour, sir, and no cause
for uneasiness.'

But in spite of all assurances, he showed himself
desirous only to see the last of my gun and me.  I dare
say 'villainous saltpetre,' as the great playwright
calls it, was never so cheap before nor since.  For my
shilling Master Pooke afforded me two great packages
over-large to go into my pockets, as well as a mighty
chunk of lead, which I bound upon Peggy's withers.  And
as if all this had not been enough, he presented me
with a roll of comfits for my sister Annie, whose
gentle face and pretty manners won the love of
everybody.

There was still some daylight here and there as I rose
the hill above Porlock, wondering whether my mother
would be in a fright, or would not know it.  The two
great packages of powder, slung behind my back, knocked
so hard against one another that I feared they must
either spill or blow up, and hurry me over Peggy's ears
from the woollen cloth I rode upon.  For father always
liked a horse to have some wool upon his loins whenever
he went far from home, and had to stand about, where
one pleased, hot, and wet, and panting.  And father
always said that saddles were meant for men full-grown
and heavy, and losing their activity; and no boy or
young man on our farm durst ever get into a saddle,
because they all knew that the master would chuck them
out pretty quickly.  As for me, I had tried it once,
from a kind of curiosity; and I could not walk for two
or three days, the leather galled my knees so.  But
now, as Peggy bore me bravely, snorting every now and
then into a cloud of air, for the night was growing
frosty, presently the moon arose over the shoulder of a
hill, and the pony and I were half glad to see her, and
half afraid of the shadows she threw, and the images
all around us.  I was ready at any moment to shoot at
anybody, having great faith in my blunderbuss, but
hoping not to prove it.  And as I passed the narrow
place where the Doones had killed my father, such a
fear broke out upon me that I leaned upon the neck of
Peggy, and shut my eyes, and was cold all over.
However, there was not a soul to be seen, until we came
home to the old farmyard, and there was my mother
crying sadly, and Betty Muxworthy scolding.

'Come along, now,' I whispered to Annie, the moment
supper was over; 'and if you can hold your tongue,
Annie, I will show you something.'

She lifted herself on the bench so quickly, and flushed
so rich with pleasure, that I was obliged to stare hard
away, and make Betty look beyond us.  Betty thought I
had something hid in the closet beyond the clock-case,
and she was the more convinced of it by reason of my
denial.  Not that Betty Muxworthy, or any one else, for
that matter, ever found me in a falsehood, because I
never told one, not even to my mother--or, which is
still a stronger thing, not even to my sweetheart (when
I grew up to have one)--but that Betty being wronged in
the matter of marriage, a generation or two agone, by a
man who came hedging and ditching, had now no mercy,
except to believe that men from cradle to grave are
liars, and women fools to look at them.

When Betty could find no crime of mine, she knocked me
out of the way in a minute, as if I had been nobody;
and then she began to coax 'Mistress Annie,' as she
always called her, and draw the soft hair down her
hands, and whisper into the little ears.  Meanwhile,
dear mother was falling asleep, having been troubled so
much about me; and Watch, my father's pet dog, was
nodding closer and closer up into her lap.

'Now, Annie, will you come?' I said, for I wanted her
to hold the ladle for melting of the lead; 'will you
come at once, Annie?  or must I go for Lizzie, and let
her see the whole of it?'

'Indeed, then, you won't do that,' said Annie; 'Lizzie
to come before me, John; and she can't stir a pot of
brewis, and scarce knows a tongue from a ham, John, and
says it makes no difference, because both are good to
eat!  Oh, Betty, what do you think of that to come of
all her book-learning?'

'Thank God he can't say that of me,' Betty answered
shortly, for she never cared about argument, except on
her own side; 'thank he, I says, every marning a'most,
never to lead me astray so.  Men is desaving and so is
galanies; but the most desaving of all is books, with
their heads and tails, and the speckots in 'em, lik a
peg as have taken the maisles.  Some folk purtends to
laugh and cry over them.  God forgive them for liars!'

It was part of Betty's obstinacy that she never would
believe in reading or the possibility of it, but
stoutly maintained to the very last that people first
learned things by heart, and then pretended to make
them out from patterns done upon paper, for the sake of
astonishing honest folk just as do the conjurers.  And
even to see the parson and clerk was not enough to
convince her; all she said was, 'It made no odds, they
were all the same as the rest of us.' And now that she
had been on the farm nigh upon forty years, and had
nursed my father, and made his clothes, and all that he
had to eat, and then put him in his coffin, she was
come to such authority, that it was not worth the wages
of the best man on the place to say a word in answer to
Betty, even if he would face the risk to have ten for
one, or twenty.

Annie was her love and joy.  For Annie she would do
anything, even so far as to try to smile, when the
little maid laughed and danced to her.  And in truth I
know not how it was, but every one was taken with Annie
at the very first time of seeing her.  She had such
pretty ways and manners, and such a look of kindness,
and a sweet soft light in her long blue eyes full of
trustful gladness.  Everybody who looked at her seemed
to grow the better for it, because she knew no evil.
And then the turn she had for cooking, you never would
have expected it; and how it was her richest mirth to
see that she had pleased you.  I have been out on the
world a vast deal as you will own hereafter, and yet
have I never seen Annie's equal for making a weary man
comfortable.



CHAPTER VII

HARD IT IS TO CLIMB

So many a winter night went by in a hopeful and
pleasant manner, with the hissing of the bright round
bullets, cast into the water, and the spluttering of
the great red apples which Annie was roasting for me.
We always managed our evening's work in the chimney of
the back-kitchen, where there was room to set chairs
and table, in spite of the fire burning.  On the
right-hand side was a mighty oven, where Betty
threatened to bake us; and on the left, long sides of
bacon, made of favoured pigs, and growing very brown
and comely.  Annie knew the names of all, and ran up
through the wood-smoke, every now and then, when a
gentle memory moved her, and asked them how they were
getting on, and when they would like to be eaten.  Then
she came back with foolish tears, at thinking of that
necessity; and I, being soft in a different way, would
make up my mind against bacon.

But, Lord bless you! it was no good.  Whenever it came
to breakfast-time, after three hours upon the moors, I
regularly forgot the pigs, but paid good heed to the
rashers.  For ours is a hungry county, if such there be
in England; a place, I mean, where men must eat, and
are quick to discharge the duty.  The air of the moors
is so shrewd and wholesome, stirring a man's
recollection of the good things which have betided him,
and whetting his hope of something still better in the
future, that by the time he sits down to a cloth, his
heart and stomach are tuned too well to say 'nay' to
one another.

Almost everybody knows, in our part of the world at
least, how pleasant and soft the fall of the land is
round about Plover's Barrows farm.  All above it is
strong dark mountain, spread with heath, and desolate,
but near our house the valleys cove, and open warmth
and shelter.  Here are trees, and bright green grass,
and orchards full of contentment, and a man may scarce
espy the brook, although he hears it everywhere.  And
indeed a stout good piece of it comes through our
farm-yard, and swells sometimes to a rush of waves,
when the clouds are on the hill-tops.  But all below,
where the valley bends, and the Lynn stream comes along
with it, pretty meadows slope their breast, and the sun
spreads on the water.  And nearly all of this is ours,
till you come to Nicholas Snowe's land.

But about two miles below our farm, the Bagworthy water
runs into the Lynn, and makes a real river of it.
Thence it hurries away, with strength and a force of
wilful waters, under the foot of a barefaced hill, and
so to rocks and woods again, where the stream is
covered over, and dark, heavy pools delay it.  There
are plenty of fish all down this way, and the farther
you go the larger they get, having deeper grounds to
feed in; and sometimes in the summer months, when
mother could spare me off the farm, I came down here,
with Annie to help (because it was so lonely), and
caught well-nigh a basketful of little trout and
minnows, with a hook and a bit of worm on it, or a
fern-web, or a blow-fly, hung from a hazel pulse-stick.
For of all the things I learned at Blundell's,
only two abode with me, and one of these was the knack
of fishing, and the other the art of swimming.  And
indeed they have a very rude manner of teaching
children to swim there; for the big boys take the
little boys, and put them through a certain process,
which they grimly call 'sheep-washing.' In the third
meadow from the gate of the school, going up the river,
there is a fine pool in the Lowman, where the Taunton
brook comes in, and they call it the Taunton Pool.  The
water runs down with a strong sharp stickle, and then
has a sudden elbow in it, where the small brook
trickles in; and on that side the bank is steep, four
or it may be five feet high, overhanging loamily; but
on the other side it is flat, pebbly, and fit to land
upon.  Now the large boys take the small boys, crying
sadly for mercy, and thinking mayhap, of their mothers,
with hands laid well at the back of their necks, they
bring them up to the crest of the bank upon the eastern
side, and make them strip their clothes off.  Then the
little boys, falling on their naked knees, blubber
upwards piteously; but the large boys know what is good
for them, and will not be entreated.  So they cast them
down, one after other into the splash of the water, and
watch them go to the bottom first, and then come up and
fight for it, with a blowing and a bubbling.  It is a
very fair sight to watch when you know there is little
danger, because, although the pool is deep, the current
is sure to wash a boy up on the stones, where the end
of the depth is.  As for me, they had no need to throw
me more than once, because I jumped of my own accord,
thinking small things of the Lowman, after the violent
Lynn.  Nevertheless, I learnt to swim there, as all
the other boys did; for the greatest point in learning
that is to find that you must do it.  I loved the water
naturally, and could not long be out of it; but even
the boys who hated it most, came to swim in some
fashion or other, after they had been flung for a year
or two into the Taunton pool.

But now, although my sister Annie came to keep me
company, and was not to be parted from me by the tricks
of the Lynn stream, because I put her on my back and
carried her across, whenever she could not leap it, or
tuck up her things and take the stones; yet so it
happened that neither of us had been up the Bagworthy
water.  We knew that it brought a good stream down, as
full of fish as of pebbles; and we thought that it must
be very pretty to make a way where no way was, nor even
a bullock came down to drink.  But whether we were
afraid or not, I am sure I cannot tell, because it is
so long ago; but I think that had something to do with
it.  For Bagworthy water ran out of Doone valley, a
mile or so from the mouth of it.

But when I was turned fourteen years old, and put into
good small-clothes, buckled at the knee, and strong
blue worsted hosen, knitted by my mother, it happened
to me without choice, I may say, to explore the
Bagworthy water.  And it came about in this wise.

My mother had long been ailing, and not well able to
eat much; and there is nothing that frightens us so
much as for people to have no love of their victuals.
Now I chanced to remember that once at the time of the
holidays I had brought dear mother from Tiverton a jar
of pickled loaches, caught by myself in the Lowman
river, and baked in the kitchen oven, with vinegar, a
few leaves of bay, and about a dozen pepper-corns.  And
mother had said that in all her life she had never
tasted anything fit to be compared with them.  Whether
she said so good a thing out of compliment to my skill
in catching the fish and cooking them, or whether she
really meant it, is more than I can tell, though I
quite believe the latter, and so would most people who
tasted them; at any rate, I now resolved to get some
loaches for her, and do them in the self-same manner,
just to make her eat a bit.

There are many people, even now, who have not come to
the right knowledge what a loach is, and where he
lives, and how to catch and pickle him.  And I will not
tell them all about it, because if I did, very likely
there would be no loaches left ten or twenty years
after the appearance of this book.  A pickled minnow is
very good if you catch him in a stickle, with the
scarlet fingers upon him; but I count him no more than
the ropes in beer compared with a loach done properly.

Being resolved to catch some loaches, whatever trouble
it cost me, I set forth without a word to any one, in
the forenoon of St.  Valentine's day, 1675-6, I think
it must have been.  Annie should not come with me,
because the water was too cold; for the winter had been
long, and snow lay here and there in patches in the
hollow of the banks, like a lady's gloves forgotten.
And yet the spring was breaking forth, as it always
does in Devonshire, when the turn of the days is over;
and though there was little to see of it, the air was
full of feeling.

It puzzles me now, that I remember all those young
impressions so, because I took no heed of them at the
time whatever; and yet they come upon me bright, when
nothing else is evident in the gray fog of experience.
I am like an old man gazing at the outside of his
spectacles, and seeing, as he rubs the dust, the image
of his grandson playing at bo-peep with him.

But let me be of any age, I never could forget that
day, and how bitter cold the water was.  For I doffed
my shoes and hose, and put them into a bag about my
neck; and left my little coat at home, and tied my
shirt-sleeves back to my shoulders.  Then I took a
three-pronged fork firmly bound to a rod with cord, and
a piece of canvas kerchief, with a lump of bread inside
it; and so went into the pebbly water, trying to think
how warm it was.  For more than a mile all down the
Lynn stream, scarcely a stone I left unturned, being
thoroughly skilled in the tricks of the loach, and
knowing how he hides himself.  For being gray-spotted,
and clear to see through, and something like a
cuttle-fish, only more substantial, he will stay quite
still where a streak of weed is in the rapid water,
hoping to be overlooked, not caring even to wag his
tail.  Then being disturbed he flips away, like
whalebone from the finger, and hies to a shelf of
stone, and lies with his sharp head poked in under it;
or sometimes he bellies him into the mud, and only
shows his back-ridge.  And that is the time to spear
him nicely, holding the fork very gingerly, and
allowing for the bent of it, which comes to pass, I
know not how, at the tickle of air and water.

Or if your loach should not be abroad when first you
come to look for him, but keeping snug in his little
home, then you may see him come forth amazed at the
quivering of the shingles, and oar himself and look at
you, and then dart up-stream, like a little grey
streak; and then you must try to mark him in, and
follow very daintily.  So after that, in a sandy place,
you steal up behind his tail to him, so that he cannot
set eyes on you, for his head is up-stream always, and
there you see him abiding still, clear, and mild, and
affable.  Then, as he looks so innocent, you make full
sure to prog him well, in spite of the wry of the
water, and the sun making elbows to everything, and the
trembling of your fingers.  But when you gird at him
lovingly, and have as good as gotten him, lo! in the
go-by of the river he is gone as a shadow goes, and
only a little cloud of mud curls away from the points
of the fork.

A long way down that limpid water, chill and bright as
an iceberg, went my little self that day on man's
choice errand--destruction.  All the young fish seemed
to know that I was one who had taken out God's
certificate, and meant to have the value of it; every
one of them was aware that we desolate more than
replenish the earth.  For a cow might come and look
into the water, and put her yellow lips down; a
kingfisher, like a blue arrow, might shoot through the
dark alleys over the channel, or sit on a dipping
withy-bough with his beak sunk into his
breast-feathers; even an otter might float downstream
likening himself to a log of wood, with his flat head
flush with the water-top, and his oily eyes peering
quietly; and yet no panic would seize other life, as it
does when a sample of man comes.

Now let not any one suppose that I thought of these
things when I was young, for I knew not the way to do
it.  And proud enough in truth I was at the universal
fear I spread in all those lonely places, where I
myself must have been afraid, if anything had come up
to me.  It is all very pretty to see the trees big with
their hopes of another year, though dumb as yet on the
subject, and the waters murmuring gaiety, and the banks
spread out with comfort; but a boy takes none of this
to heart; unless he be meant for a poet (which God can
never charge upon me), and he would liefer have a good
apple, or even a bad one, if he stole it.

When I had travelled two miles or so, conquered now and
then with cold, and coming out to rub my legs into a
lively friction, and only fishing here and there,
because of the tumbling water; suddenly, in an open
space, where meadows spread about it, I found a good
stream flowing softly into the body of our brook.  And
it brought, so far as I could guess by the sweep of it
under my knee-caps, a larger power of clear water than
the Lynn itself had; only it came more quietly down,
not being troubled with stairs and steps, as the
fortune of the Lynn is, but gliding smoothly and
forcibly, as if upon some set purpose.

Hereupon I drew up and thought, and reason was much
inside me; because the water was bitter cold, and my
little toes were aching.  So on the bank I rubbed them
well with a sprout of young sting-nettle, and having
skipped about awhile, was kindly inclined to eat a bit.

Now all the turn of all my life hung upon that moment.
But as I sat there munching a crust of Betty
Muxworthy's sweet brown bread, and a bit of cold bacon
along with it, and kicking my little red heels against
the dry loam to keep them warm, I knew no more than
fish under the fork what was going on over me.  It
seemed a sad business to go back now and tell Annie
there were no loaches; and yet it was a frightful
thing, knowing what I did of it, to venture, where no
grown man durst, up the Bagworthy water.  And please to
recollect that I was only a boy in those days, fond
enough of anything new, but not like a man to meet it.

However, as I ate more and more, my spirit arose within
me, and I thought of what my father had been, and how
he had told me a hundred times never to be a coward.
And then I grew warm, and my little heart was ashamed
of its pit-a-patting, and I said to myself, 'now if
father looks, he shall see that I obey him.' So I put
the bag round my back again, and buckled my breeches
far up from the knee, expecting deeper water, and
crossing the Lynn, went stoutly up under the branches
which hang so dark on the Bagworthy river.

I found it strongly over-woven, turned, and torn with
thicket-wood, but not so rocky as the Lynn, and more
inclined to go evenly.  There were bars of chafed
stakes stretched from the sides half-way across the
current, and light outriders of pithy weed, and blades
of last year's water-grass trembling in the quiet
places, like a spider's threads, on the transparent
stillness, with a tint of olive moving it.  And here
and there the sun came in, as if his light was sifted,
making dance upon the waves, and shadowing the pebbles.

Here, although affrighted often by the deep, dark
places, and feeling that every step I took might never
be taken backward, on the whole I had very comely sport
of loaches, trout, and minnows, forking some, and
tickling some, and driving others to shallow nooks,
whence I could bail them ashore.  Now, if you have ever
been fishing, you will not wonder that I was led on,
forgetting all about danger, and taking no heed of the
time, but shouting in a childish way whenever I caught
a 'whacker' (as we called a big fish at Tiverton); and
in sooth there were very fine loaches here, having more
lie and harbourage than in the rough Lynn stream,
though not quite so large as in the Lowman, where I
have even taken them to the weight of half a pound.

But in answer to all my shouts there never was any
sound at all, except of a rocky echo, or a scared bird
hustling away, or the sudden dive of a water-vole; and
the place grew thicker and thicker, and the covert grew
darker above me, until I thought that the fishes might
have good chance of eating me, instead of my eating the
fishes.

For now the day was falling fast behind the brown of
the hill-tops, and the trees, being void of leaf and
hard, seemed giants ready to beat me.  And every moment
as the sky was clearing up for a white frost, the cold
of the water got worse and worse, until I was fit to
cry with it.  And so, in a sorry plight, I came to an
opening in the bushes, where a great black pool lay in
front of me, whitened with snow (as I thought) at the
sides, till I saw it was only foam-froth.

Now, though I could swim with great ease and comfort,
and feared no depth of water, when I could fairly come
to it, yet I had no desire to go over head and ears
into this great pool, being so cramped and weary, and
cold enough in all conscience, though wet only up to
the middle, not counting my arms and shoulders.  And
the look of this black pit was enough to stop one from
diving into it, even on a hot summer's day with
sunshine on the water; I mean, if the sun ever shone
there.  As it was, I shuddered and drew back; not alone
at the pool itself and the black air there was about
it, but also at the whirling manner, and wisping of
white threads upon it in stripy circles round and
round; and the centre still as jet.

But soon I saw the reason of the stir and depth of that
great pit, as well as of the roaring sound which long
had made me wonder.  For skirting round one side, with
very little comfort, because the rocks were high and
steep, and the ledge at the foot so narrow, I came to a
sudden sight and marvel, such as I never dreamed of.
For, lo! I stood at the foot of a long pale slide of
water, coming smoothly to me, without any break or
hindrance, for a hundred yards or more, and fenced on
either side with cliff, sheer, and straight, and
shining.  The water neither ran nor fell, nor leaped
with any spouting, but made one even slope of it, as if
it had been combed or planed, and looking like a plank
of deal laid down a deep black staircase.  However,
there was no side-rail, nor any place to walk upon,
only the channel a fathom wide, and the perpendicular
walls of crag shutting out the evening.

The look of this place had a sad effect, scaring me
very greatly, and making me feel that I would give
something only to be at home again, with Annie cooking
my supper, and our dog Watch sniffing upward.  But
nothing would come of wishing; that I had long found
out; and it only made one the less inclined to work
without white feather.  So I laid the case before me in
a little council; not for loss of time, but only that I
wanted rest, and to see things truly.

Then says I to myself--'John Ridd, these trees, and
pools, and lonesome rocks, and setting of the sunlight
are making a gruesome coward of thee.  Shall I go back
to my mother so, and be called her fearless boy?'

Nevertheless, I am free to own that it was not any fine
sense of shame which settled my decision; for indeed
there was nearly as much of danger in going back as in
going on, and perhaps even more of labour, the journey
being so roundabout.  But that which saved me from
turning back was a strange inquisitive desire, very
unbecoming in a boy of little years; in a word, I would
risk a great deal to know what made the water come down
like that, and what there was at the top of it.

Therefore, seeing hard strife before me, I girt up my
breeches anew, with each buckle one hole tighter, for
the sodden straps were stretching and giving, and
mayhap my legs were grown smaller from the coldness of
it.  Then I bestowed my fish around my neck more
tightly, and not stopping to look much, for fear of
fear, crawled along over the fork of rocks, where the
water had scooped the stone out, and shunning thus the
ledge from whence it rose like the mane of a white
horse into the broad black pool, softly I let my feet
into the dip and rush of the torrent.

And here I had reckoned without my host, although (as I
thought) so clever; and it was much but that I went
down into the great black pool, and had never been
heard of more; and this must have been the end of me,
except for my trusty loach-fork.  For the green wave
came down like great bottles upon me, and my legs were
gone off in a moment, and I had not time to cry out
with wonder, only to think of my mother and Annie, and
knock my head very sadly, which made it go round so
that brains were no good, even if I had any.  But all
in a moment, before I knew aught, except that I must
die out of the way, with a roar of water upon me, my
fork, praise God stuck fast in the rock, and I was
borne up upon it.  I felt nothing except that here was
another matter to begin upon; and it might be worth
while, or again it might not, to have another fight for
it.  But presently the dash of the water upon my face
revived me, and my mind grew used to the roar of it,
and meseemed I had been worse off than this, when first
flung into the Lowman.

Therefore I gathered my legs back slowly, as if they
were fish to be landed, stopping whenever the water
flew too strongly off my shin-bones, and coming along
without sticking out to let the wave get hold of me.
And in this manner I won a footing, leaning well
forward like a draught-horse, and balancing on my
strength as it were, with the ashen stake set behind
me.  Then I said to my self, 'John Ridd, the sooner you
get yourself out by the way you came, the better it
will be for you.' But to my great dismay and affright,
I saw that no choice was left me now, except that I
must climb somehow up that hill of water, or else be
washed down into the pool and whirl around it till it
drowned me.  For there was no chance of fetching back
by the way I had gone down into it, and further up was
a hedge of rock on either side of the waterway, rising
a hundred yards in height, and for all I could tell
five hundred, and no place to set a foot in.

Having said the Lord's Prayer (which was all I knew),
and made a very bad job of it, I grasped the good
loach-stick under a knot, and steadied me with my left
hand, and so with a sigh of despair began my course up
the fearful torrent-way.  To me it seemed half a mile
at least of sliding water above me, but in truth it was
little more than a furlong, as I came to know
afterwards.  It would have been a hard ascent even
without the slippery slime and the force of the river
over it, and I had scanty hope indeed of ever winning
the summit.  Nevertheless, my terror left me, now I was
face to face with it, and had to meet the worst; and I
set myself to do my best with a vigour and sort of
hardness which did not then surprise me, but have done
so ever since.

The water was only six inches deep, or from that to
nine at the utmost, and all the way up I could see my
feet looking white in the gloom of the hollow, and here
and there I found resting-place, to hold on by the
cliff and pant awhile.  And gradually as I went on, a
warmth of courage breathed in me, to think that perhaps
no other had dared to try that pass before me, and to
wonder what mother would say to it.  And then came
thought of my father also, and the pain of my feet
abated.

How I went carefully, step by step, keeping my arms in
front of me, and never daring to straighten my knees is
more than I can tell clearly, or even like now to think
of, because it makes me dream of it.  Only I must
acknowledge that the greatest danger of all was just
where I saw no jeopardy, but ran up a patch of black
ooze-weed in a very boastful manner, being now not far
from the summit.

Here I fell very piteously, and was like to have broken
my knee-cap, and the torrent got hold of my other leg
while I was indulging the bruised one.  And then a vile
knotting of cramp disabled me, and for awhile I could
only roar, till my mouth was full of water, and all of
my body was sliding.  But the fright of that brought me
to again, and my elbow caught in a rock-hole; and so I
managed to start again, with the help of more humility.

Now being in the most dreadful fright, because I was so
near the top, and hope was beating within me, I
laboured hard with both legs and arms, going like a
mill and grunting.  At last the rush of forked water,
where first it came over the lips of the fall, drove me
into the middle, and I stuck awhile with my toe-balls
on the slippery links of the pop-weed, and the world
was green and gliddery, and I durst not look behind me.
Then I made up my mind to die at last; for so my legs
would ache no more, and my breath not pain my heart so;
only it did seem such a pity after fighting so long to
give in, and the light was coming upon me, and again I
fought towards it; then suddenly I felt fresh air, and
fell into it headlong.



CHAPTER VIII

A BOY AND A GIRL
When I came to myself again, my hands were full of
young grass and mould, and a little girl kneeling at my
side was rubbing my forehead tenderly with a dock-leaf
and a handkerchief.

'Oh, I am so glad,' she whispered softly, as I opened
my eyes and looked at her; 'now you will try to be
better, won't you?'

I had never heard so sweet a sound as came from between
her bright red lips, while there she knelt and gazed at
me; neither had I ever seen anything so beautiful as
the large dark eyes intent upon me, full of pity and
wonder.  And then, my nature being slow, and perhaps,
for that matter, heavy, I wandered with my hazy eyes
down the black shower of her hair, as to my jaded gaze
it seemed; and where it fell on the turf, among it
(like an early star) was the first primrose of the
season.  And since that day I think of her, through all
the rough storms of my life, when I see an early
primrose.  Perhaps she liked my countenance, and indeed
I know she did, because she said so afterwards;
although at the time she was too young to know what
made her take to me.  Not that I had any beauty, or
ever pretended to have any, only a solid healthy face,
which many girls have laughed at.

Thereupon I sate upright, with my little trident still
in one hand, and was much afraid to speak to her, being
conscious of my country-brogue, lest she should cease
to like me.  But she clapped her hands, and made a
trifling dance around my back, and came to me on the
other side, as if I were a great plaything.

'What is your name?' she said, as if she had every
right to ask me; 'and how did you come here, and what
are these wet things in this great bag?'

'You had better let them alone,' I said; 'they are
loaches for my mother.  But I will give you some, if
you like.'

'Dear me, how much you think of them!  Why, they are
only fish.  But how your feet are bleeding! oh, I must
tie them up for you.  And no shoes nor stockings!  Is
your mother very poor, poor boy?'

'No,' I said, being vexed at this; 'we are rich enough
to buy all this great meadow, if we chose; and here my
shoes and stockings be.'

'Why, they are quite as wet as your feet; and I cannot
bear to see your feet.  Oh, please to let me manage
them; I will do it very softly.'

'Oh, I don't think much of that,' I replied; 'I shall
put some goose-grease to them.  But how you are looking
at me!  I never saw any one like you before.  My name is
John Ridd.  What is your name?'

'Lorna Doone,' she answered, in a low voice, as if
afraid of it, and hanging her head so that I could see
only her forehead and eyelashes; 'if you please, my
name is Lorna Doone; and I thought you must have known
it.'

Then I stood up and touched her hand, and tried to make
her look at me; but she only turned away the more.
Young and harmless as she was, her name alone made
guilt of her.  Nevertheless I could not help looking at
her tenderly, and the more when her blushes turned into
tears, and her tears to long, low sobs.

'Don't cry,' I said, 'whatever you do.  I am sure you
have never done any harm.  I will give you all my fish
Lorna, and catch some more for mother; only don't be
angry with me.'

She flung her little soft arms up in the passion of her
tears, and looked at me so piteously, that what did I
do but kiss her.  It seemed to be a very odd thing,
when I came to think of it, because I hated kissing so,
as all honest boys must do.  But she touched my heart
with a sudden delight, like a cowslip-blossom (although
there were none to be seen yet), and the sweetest
flowers of spring.

She gave me no encouragement, as my mother in her place
would have done; nay, she even wiped her lips (which
methought was rather rude of her), and drew away, and
smoothed her dress, as if I had used a freedom.  Then I
felt my cheeks grow burning red, and I gazed at my legs
and was sorry.  For although she was not at all a proud
child (at any rate in her countenance), yet I knew that
she was by birth a thousand years in front of me.  They
might have taken and framed me, or (which would be more
to the purpose) my sisters, until it was time for us to
die, and then have trained our children after us, for
many generations; yet never could we have gotten that
look upon our faces which Lorna Doone had naturally, as
if she had been born to it.

Here was I, a yeoman's boy, a yeoman every inch of me,
even where I was naked; and there was she, a lady born,
and thoroughly aware of it, and dressed by people of
rank and taste, who took pride in her beauty and set it
to advantage.  For though her hair was fallen down by
reason of her wildness, and some of her frock was
touched with wet where she had tended me so, behold her
dress was pretty enough for the queen of all the
angels.  The colours were bright and rich indeed, and
the substance very sumptuous, yet simple and free from
tinsel stuff, and matching most harmoniously.  All
from her waist to her neck was white, plaited in close
like a curtain, and the dark soft weeping of her hair,
and the shadowy light of her eyes (like a wood rayed
through with sunset), made it seem yet whiter, as if it
were done on purpose.  As for the rest, she knew what
it was a great deal better than I did, for I never
could look far away from her eyes when they were opened
upon me.

Now, seeing how I heeded her, and feeling that I had
kissed her, although she was such a little girl, eight
years old or thereabouts, she turned to the stream in a
bashful manner, and began to watch the water, and
rubbed one leg against the other.

I, for my part, being vexed at her behaviour to me,
took up all my things to go, and made a fuss about it;
to let her know I was going.  But she did not call me
back at all, as I had made sure she would do; moreover,
I knew that to try the descent was almost certain death
to me, and it looked as dark as pitch; and so at the
mouth I turned round again, and came back to her, and
said, 'Lorna.'

'Oh, I thought you were gone,' she answered; 'why did
you ever come here?  Do you know what they would do to
us, if they found you here with me?'

'Beat us, I dare say, very hard; or me, at least.  They
could never beat you,'

'No.  They would kill us both outright, and bury us
here by the water; and the water often tells me that I
must come to that.'

'But what should they kill me for?'

'Because you have found the way up here, and they never
could believe it.  Now, please to go; oh, please to go.
They will kill us both in a moment.  Yes, I like you
very much'--for I was teasing her to say it--'very much
indeed, and I will call you John Ridd, if you like;
only please to go, John.  And when your feet are well,
you know, you can come and tell me how they are.'

'But I tell you, Lorna, I like you very much
indeed--nearly as much as Annie, and a great deal more
than Lizzie.  And I never saw any one like you, and I
must come back again to-morrow, and so must you, to see
me; and I will bring you such lots of things--there
are apples still, and a thrush I caught with only one
leg broken, and our dog has just had puppies--'

'Oh, dear, they won't let me have a dog.  There is not
a dog in the valley.  They say they are such noisy
things--'

'Only put your hand in mine--what little things they
are, Lorna!  And I will bring you the loveliest dog; I
will show you just how long he is.'

'Hush!' A shout came down the valley, and all my heart
was trembling, like water after sunset, and Lorna's
face was altered from pleasant play to terror.  She
shrank to me, and looked up at me, with such a power of
weakness, that I at once made up my mind to save her or
to die with her.  A tingle went through all my bones,
and I only longed for my carbine.  The little girl took
courage from me, and put her cheek quite close to mine.

'Come with me down the waterfall.  I can carry you
easily; and mother will take care of you.'

'No, no,' she cried, as I took her up: 'I will tell you
what to do.  They are only looking for me.  You see
that hole, that hole there?'

She pointed to a little niche in the rock which verged
the meadow, about fifty yards away from us.  In the
fading of the twilight I could just descry it.

'Yes, I see it; but they will see me crossing the grass
to get there.'

'Look! look!' She could hardly speak.  'There is a way
out from the top of it; they would kill me if I told
it.  Oh, here they come, I can see them.'

The little maid turned as white as the snow which hung
on the rocks above her, and she looked at the water and
then at me, and she cried, 'Oh dear! oh dear!'  And then
she began to sob aloud, being so young and unready.
But I drew her behind the withy-bushes, and close down
to the water, where it was quiet and shelving deep, ere
it came to the lip of the chasm.  Here they could not
see either of us from the upper valley, and might have
sought a long time for us, even when they came quite
near, if the trees had been clad with their summer
clothes.  Luckily I had picked up my fish and taken my
three-pronged fork away.

Crouching in that hollow nest, as children get together
in ever so little compass, I saw a dozen fierce men
come down, on the other side of the water, not bearing
any fire-arms, but looking lax and jovial, as if they
were come from riding and a dinner taken hungrily.
'Queen, queen!' they were shouting, here and there, and
now and then: 'where the pest is our little queen
gone?'

'They always call me "queen," and I am to be queen
by-and-by,' Lorna whispered to me, with her soft cheek
on my rough one, and her little heart beating against
me: 'oh, they are crossing by the timber there, and
then they are sure to see us.'

'Stop,' said I; 'now I see what to do.  I must get into
the water, and you must go to sleep.'

'To be sure, yes, away in the meadow there.  But how
bitter cold it will be for you!'

She saw in a moment the way to do it, sooner than I
could tell her; and there was no time to lose.

'Now mind you never come again,' she whispered over her
shoulder, as she crept away with a childish twist
hiding her white front from me; 'only I shall come
sometimes--oh, here they are, Madonna!'

Daring scarce to peep, I crept into the water, and lay
down bodily in it, with my head between two blocks of
stone, and some flood-drift combing over me.  The dusk
was deepening between the hills, and a white mist lay
on the river; but I, being in the channel of it, could
see every ripple, and twig, and rush, and glazing of
twilight above it, as bright as in a picture; so that
to my ignorance there seemed no chance at all but what
the men must find me.  For all this time they were
shouting and swearing, and keeping such a hullabaloo,
that the rocks all round the valley rang, and my heart
quaked, so (what with this and the cold) that the water
began to gurgle round me, and to lap upon the pebbles.

Neither in truth did I try to stop it, being now so
desperate, between the fear and the wretchedness; till
I caught a glimpse of the little maid, whose beauty and
whose kindliness had made me yearn to be with her.  And
then I knew that for her sake I was bound to be brave
and hide myself.  She was lying beneath a rock, thirty
or forty yards from me, feigning to be fast asleep,
with her dress spread beautifully, and her hair drawn
over her.

Presently one of the great rough men came round a
corner upon her; and there he stopped and gazed awhile
at her fairness and her innocence.  Then he caught her
up in his arms, and kissed her so that I heard him; and
if I had only brought my gun, I would have tried to
shoot him.

'Here our queen is!  Here's the queen, here's the
captain's daughter!' he shouted to his comrades; 'fast
asleep, by God, and hearty!  Now I have first claim to
her; and no one else shall touch the child.  Back to
the bottle, all of you!'

He set her dainty little form upon his great square
shoulder, and her narrow feet in one broad hand; and so
in triumph marched away, with the purple velvet of her
skirt ruffling in his long black beard, and the silken
length of her hair fetched out, like a cloud by the
wind behind her.  This way of her going vexed me so,
that I leaped upright in the water, and must have been
spied by some of them, but for their haste to the
wine-bottle.  Of their little queen they took small
notice, being in this urgency; although they had
thought to find her drowned; but trooped away after one
another with kindly challenge to gambling, so far as I
could make them out; and I kept sharp watch, I assure
you.

Going up that darkened glen, little Lorna, riding still
the largest and most fierce of them, turned and put up
a hand to me, and I put up a hand to her, in the thick
of the mist and the willows.

She was gone, my little dear (though tall of her age
and healthy); and when I got over my thriftless fright,
I longed to have more to say to her.  Her voice to me
was so different from all I had ever heard before, as
might be a sweet silver bell intoned to the small
chords of a harp.  But I had no time to think about
this, if I hoped to have any supper.

I crept into a bush for warmth, and rubbed my shivering
legs on bark, and longed for mother's fagot.  Then as
daylight sank below the forget-me-not of stars, with a
sorrow to be quit, I knew that now must be my time to
get away, if there were any.

Therefore, wringing my sodden breaches, I managed to
crawl from the bank to the niche in the cliff which
Lorna had shown me.

Through the dusk I had trouble to see the mouth, at
even the five land-yards of distance; nevertheless, I
entered well, and held on by some dead fern-stems, and
did hope that no one would shoot me.

But while I was hugging myself like this, with a boyish
manner of reasoning, my joy was like to have ended in
sad grief both to myself and my mother, and haply to
all honest folk who shall love to read this history.
For hearing a noise in front of me, and like a coward
not knowing where, but afraid to turn round or think of
it, I felt myself going down some deep passage into a
pit of darkness.  It was no good to catch the sides,
the whole thing seemed to go with me.  Then, without
knowing how, I was leaning over a night of water.

This water was of black radiance, as are certain
diamonds, spanned across with vaults of rock, and
carrying no image, neither showing marge nor end, but
centred (at it might be) with a bottomless indrawal.

With that chill and dread upon me, and the sheer rock
all around, and the faint light heaving wavily on the
silence of this gulf, I must have lost my wits and gone
to the bottom, if there were any.

But suddenly a robin sang (as they will do after dark,
towards spring) in the brown fern and ivy behind me.  I
took it for our little Annie's voice (for she could
call any robin), and gathering quick warm comfort,
sprang up the steep way towards the starlight.
Climbing back, as the stones glid down, I heard the
cold greedy wave go japping, like a blind black dog,
into the distance of arches and hollow depths of
darkness.



CHAPTER IX

THERE IS NO PLACE LIKE HOME

I can assure you, and tell no lie (as John Fry always
used to say, when telling his very largest), that I
scrambled back to the mouth of that pit as if the evil
one had been after me.  And sorely I repented now of
all my boyish folly, or madness it might well be
termed, in venturing, with none to help, and nothing to
compel me, into that accursed valley.  Once let me get
out, thinks I, and if ever I get in again, without
being cast in by neck and by crop, I will give our
new-born donkey leave to set up for my schoolmaster.

How I kept that resolution we shall see hereafter.  It
is enough for me now to tell how I escaped from the den
that night.  First I sat down in the little opening
which Lorna had pointed out to me, and wondered whether
she had meant, as bitterly occurred to me, that I
should run down into the pit, and be drowned, and give
no more trouble.  But in less than half a minute I was
ashamed of that idea, and remembered how she was vexed
to think that even a loach should lose his life.  And
then I said to myself, 'Now surely she would value me
more than a thousand loaches; and what she said must be
quite true about the way out of this horrible place.'

Therefore I began to search with the utmost care and
diligence, although my teeth were chattering, and all
my bones beginning to ache with the chilliness and the
wetness.  Before very long the moon appeared, over the
edge of the mountain, and among the trees at the top of
it; and then I espied rough steps, and rocky, made as
if with a sledge-hammer, narrow, steep, and far
asunder, scooped here and there in the side of the
entrance, and then round a bulge of the cliff, like the
marks upon a great brown loaf, where a hungry child has
picked at it.  And higher up, where the light of the
moon shone broader upon the precipice, there seemed to
be a rude broken track, like the shadow of a crooked
stick thrown upon a house-wall.

Herein was small encouragement; and at first I was
minded to lie down and die; but it seemed to come amiss
to me.  God has His time for all of us; but He seems to
advertise us when He does not mean to do it.  Moreover,
I saw a movement of lights at the head of the valley,
as if lanthorns were coming after me, and the
nimbleness given thereon to my heels was in front of
all meditation.

Straightway I set foot in the lowest stirrup (as I
might almost call it), and clung to the rock with my
nails, and worked to make a jump into the second
stirrup.  And I compassed that too, with the aid of my
stick; although, to tell you the truth, I was not at
that time of life so agile as boys of smaller frame
are, for my size was growing beyond my years, and the
muscles not keeping time with it, and the joints of my
bones not closely hinged, with staring at one another.
But the third step-hole was the hardest of all, and the
rock swelled out on me over my breast, and there seemed
to be no attempting it, until I espied a good stout
rope hanging in a groove of shadow, and just managed to
reach the end of it.

How I clomb up, and across the clearing, and found my
way home through the Bagworthy forest, is more than I
can remember now, for I took all the rest of it then as
a dream, by reason of perfect weariness.  And indeed it
was quite beyond my hopes to tell so much as I have
told, for at first beginning to set it down, it was all
like a mist before me.  Nevertheless, some parts grew
clearer, as one by one I remembered them, having taken
a little soft cordial, because the memory frightens me.

For the toil of the water, and danger of labouring up
the long cascade or rapids, and then the surprise of
the fair young maid, and terror of the murderers, and
desperation of getting away--all these are much to me
even now, when I am a stout churchwarden, and sit by
the side of my fire, after going through many far worse
adventures, which I will tell, God willing.  Only the
labour of writing is such (especially so as to
construe, and challenge a reader on parts of speech,
and hope to be even with him); that by this pipe which
I hold in my hand I ever expect to be beaten, as in the
days when old Doctor Twiggs, if I made a bad stroke in
my exercise, shouted aloud with a sour joy, 'John Ridd,
sirrah, down with your small-clothes!'

Let that be as it may, I deserved a good beating that
night, after making such a fool of myself, and grinding
good fustian to pieces.  But when I got home, all the
supper was in, and the men sitting at the white table,
and mother and Annie and Lizzie near by, all eager, and
offering to begin (except, indeed, my mother, who was
looking out at the doorway), and by the fire was Betty
Muxworthy, scolding, and cooking, and tasting her work,
all in a breath, as a man would say.  I looked through
the door from the dark by the wood-stack, and was half
of a mind to stay out like a dog, for fear of the
rating and reckoning; but the way my dear mother was
looking about and the browning of the sausages got the
better of me.

But nobody could get out of me where I had been all the
day and evening; although they worried me never so
much, and longed to shake me to pieces, especially
Betty Muxworthy, who never could learn to let well
alone.  Not that they made me tell any lies, although
it would have served them right almost for intruding on
other people's business; but that I just held my
tongue, and ate my supper rarely, and let them try
their taunts and jibes, and drove them almost wild
after supper, by smiling exceeding knowingly.  And
indeed I could have told them things, as I hinted once
or twice; and then poor Betty and our little Lizzie
were so mad with eagerness, that between them I went
into the fire, being thoroughly overcome with laughter
and my own importance.

Now what the working of my mind was (if, indeed it
worked at all, and did not rather follow suit of body)
it is not in my power to say; only that the result of
my adventure in the Doone Glen was to make me dream a
good deal of nights, which I had never done much
before, and to drive me, with tenfold zeal and purpose,
to the practice of bullet-shooting.  Not that I ever
expected to shoot the Doone family, one by one, or even
desired to do so, for my nature is not revengeful; but
that it seemed to be somehow my business to understand
the gun, as a thing I must be at home with.

I could hit the barn-door now capitally well with the
Spanish match-lock, and even with John Fry's
blunderbuss, at ten good land-yards distance, without
any rest for my fusil.  And what was very wrong of me,
though I did not see it then, I kept John Fry there, to
praise my shots, from dinner-time often until the grey
dusk, while he all the time should have been at work
spring-ploughing upon the farm.  And for that matter
so should I have been, or at any rate driving the
horses; but John was by no means loath to be there,
instead of holding the plough-tail.  And indeed, one of
our old sayings is,--

  For pleasure's sake I would liefer wet,
  Than ha' ten lumps of gold for each one of my sweat.

And again, which is not a bad proverb, though unthrifty
and unlike a Scotsman's,--

  God makes the wheat grow greener,
  While farmer be at his dinner.

And no Devonshire man, or Somerset either (and I belong
to both of them), ever thinks of working harder than
God likes to see him.

Nevertheless, I worked hard at the gun, and by the time
that I had sent all the church-roof gutters, so far as
I honestly could cut them, through the red pine-door, I
began to long for a better tool that would make less
noise and throw straighter.  But the sheep-shearing
came and the hay-season next, and then the harvest of
small corn, and the digging of the root called 'batata'
(a new but good thing in our neighbourhood, which our
folk have made into 'taties'), and then the sweating of
the apples, and the turning of the cider-press, and the
stacking of the firewood, and netting of the woodcocks,
and the springles to be minded in the garden and by the
hedgerows, where blackbirds hop to the molehills in the
white October mornings, and grey birds come to look for
snails at the time when the sun is rising.

It is wonderful how time runs away, when all these
things and a great many others come in to load him down
the hill and prevent him from stopping to look about.
And I for my part can never conceive how people who
live in towns and cities, where neither lambs nor birds
are (except in some shop windows), nor growing corn,
nor meadow-grass, nor even so much as a stick to cut or
a stile to climb and sit down upon--how these poor folk
get through their lives without being utterly weary of
them, and dying from pure indolence, is a thing God
only knows, if His mercy allows Him to think of it.

How the year went by I know not, only that I was abroad
all day, shooting, or fishing, or minding the farm, or
riding after some stray beast, or away by the seaside
below Glenthorne, wondering at the great waters, and
resolving to go for a sailor.  For in those days I had
a firm belief, as many other strong boys have, of being
born for a seaman.  And indeed I had been in a boat
nearly twice; but the second time mother found it out,
and came and drew me back again; and after that she
cried so badly, that I was forced to give my word to
her to go no more without telling her.

But Betty Muxworthy spoke her mind quite in a different
way about it, the while she was wringing my hosen, and
clattering to the drying-horse.

'Zailor, ees fai! ay and zarve un raight.  Her can't
kape out o' the watter here, whur a' must goo vor to
vaind un, zame as a gurt to-ad squalloping, and mux up
till I be wore out, I be, wi' the very saight of 's
braiches.  How wil un ever baide aboard zhip, wi' the
watter zinging out under un, and comin' up splash when
the wind blow.  Latt un goo, missus, latt un goo, zay I
for wan, and old Davy wash his clouts for un.'

And this discourse of Betty's tended more than my
mother's prayers, I fear, to keep me from going.  For I
hated Betty in those days, as children always hate a
cross servant, and often get fond of a false one.  But
Betty, like many active women, was false by her
crossness only; thinking it just for the moment
perhaps, and rushing away with a bucket; ready to stick
to it, like a clenched nail, if beaten the wrong way
with argument; but melting over it, if you left her, as
stinging soap, left along in a basin, spreads all
abroad without bubbling.

But all this is beyond the children, and beyond me too
for that matter, even now in ripe experience; for I
never did know what women mean, and never shall except
when they tell me, if that be in their power.  Now let
that question pass.  For although I am now in a place
of some authority, I have observed that no one ever
listens to me, when I attempt to lay down the law; but
all are waiting with open ears until I do enforce it.
And so methinks he who reads a history cares not much
for the wisdom or folly of the writer (knowing well
that the former is far less than his own, and the
latter vastly greater), but hurries to know what the
people did, and how they got on about it.  And this I
can tell, if any one can, having been myself in the
thick of it.

The fright I had taken that night in Glen Doone
satisfied me for a long time thereafter; and I took
good care not to venture even in the fields and woods
of the outer farm, without John Fry for company.  John
was greatly surprised and pleased at the value I now
set upon him; until, what betwixt the desire to vaunt
and the longing to talk things over, I gradually laid
bare to him nearly all that had befallen me; except,
indeed, about Lorna, whom a sort of shame kept me from
mentioning.  Not that I did not think of her, and wish
very often to see her again; but of course I was only a
boy as yet, and therefore inclined to despise young
girls, as being unable to do anything, and only meant
to listen to orders.  And when I got along with the
other boys, that was how we always spoke of them, if we
deigned to speak at all, as beings of a lower order,
only good enough to run errands for us, and to nurse
boy-babies.

And yet my sister Annie was in truth a great deal more
to me than all the boys of the parish, and of Brendon,
and Countisbury, put together; although at the time I
never dreamed it, and would have laughed if told so.
Annie was of a pleasing face, and very gentle manner,
almost like a lady some people said; but without any
airs whatever, only trying to give satisfaction.  And
if she failed, she would go and weep, without letting
any one know it, believing the fault to be all her own,
when mostly it was of others.  But if she succeeded in
pleasing you, it was beautiful to see her smile, and
stroke her soft chin in a way of her own, which she
always used when taking note how to do the right thing
again for you.  And then her cheeks had a bright clear
pink, and her eyes were as blue as the sky in spring,
and she stood as upright as a young apple-tree, and no
one could help but smile at her, and pat her brown
curls approvingly; whereupon she always curtseyed.  For
she never tried to look away when honest people gazed
at her; and even in the court-yard she would come and
help to take your saddle, and tell (without your asking
her) what there was for dinner.

And afterwards she grew up to be a very comely maiden,
tall, and with a well-built neck, and very fair white
shoulders, under a bright cloud of curling hair.  Alas!
poor Annie, like most of the gentle maidens--but tush,
I am not come to that yet; and for the present she
seemed to me little to look at, after the beauty of
Lorna Doone.



CHAPTER X

A BRAVE RESCUE AND A ROUGH RIDE

It happened upon a November evening (when I was about
fifteen years old, and out-growing my strength very
rapidly, my sister Annie being turned thirteen, and a
deal of rain having fallen, and all the troughs in the
yard being flooded, and the bark from the wood-ricks
washed down the gutters, and even our water-shoot going
brown) that the ducks in the court made a terrible
quacking, instead of marching off to their pen, one
behind another.  Thereupon Annie and I ran out to see
what might be the sense of it.  There were thirteen
ducks, and ten lily-white (as the fashion then of ducks
was), not I mean twenty-three in all, but ten white and
three brown-striped ones; and without being nice about
their colour, they all quacked very movingly.  They
pushed their gold-coloured bills here and there (yet
dirty, as gold is apt to be), and they jumped on the
triangles of their feet, and sounded out of their
nostrils; and some of the over-excited ones ran along
low on the ground, quacking grievously with their bills
snapping and bending, and the roof of their mouths
exhibited.

Annie began to cry 'Dilly, dilly, einy, einy, ducksey,'
according to the burden of a tune they seem to have
accepted as the national duck's anthem; but instead of
being soothed by it, they only quacked three times as
hard, and ran round till we were giddy.  And then they
shook their tails together, and looked grave, and went
round and round again.  Now I am uncommonly fond of
ducks, both roasted and roasting and roystering; and it
is a fine sight to behold them walk, poddling one after
other, with their toes out, like soldiers drilling, and
their little eyes cocked all ways at once, and the way
that they dib with their bills, and dabble, and throw
up their heads and enjoy something, and then tell the
others about it.  Therefore I knew at once, by the way
they were carrying on, that there must be something or
other gone wholly amiss in the duck-world.  Sister
Annie perceived it too, but with a greater quickness;
for she counted them like a good duck-wife, and could
only tell thirteen of them, when she knew there ought
to be fourteen.

And so we began to search about, and the ducks ran to
lead us aright, having come that far to fetch us; and
when we got down to the foot of the court-yard where
the two great ash-trees stand by the side of the little
water, we found good reason for the urgence and
melancholy of the duck-birds.  Lo! the old white drake,
the father of all, a bird of high manners and chivalry,
always the last to help himself from the pan of
barley-meal, and the first to show fight to a dog or
cock intruding upon his family, this fine fellow, and
pillar of the state, was now in a sad predicament, yet
quacking very stoutly.  For the brook, wherewith he had
been familiar from his callow childhood, and wherein he
was wont to quest for water-newts, and tadpoles, and
caddis-worms, and other game, this brook, which
afforded him very often scanty space to dabble in, and
sometimes starved the cresses, was now coming down in a
great brown flood, as if the banks never belonged to
it.  The foaming of it, and the noise, and the cresting
of the corners, and the up and down, like a wave of the
sea, were enough to frighten any duck, though bred upon
stormy waters, which our ducks never had been.

There is always a hurdle six feet long and four and a
half in depth, swung by a chain at either end from an
oak laid across the channel.  And the use of this
hurdle is to keep our kine at milking time from
straying away there drinking (for in truth they are
very dainty) and to fence strange cattle, or Farmer
Snowe's horses, from coming along the bed of the brook
unknown, to steal our substance.  But now this hurdle,
which hung in the summer a foot above the trickle,
would have been dipped more than two feet deep but for
the power against it.  For the torrent came down so
vehemently that the chains at full stretch were
creaking, and the hurdle buffeted almost flat, and
thatched (so to say) with the drift-stuff, was going
see-saw, with a sulky splash on the dirty red comb of
the waters.  But saddest to see was between two bars,
where a fog was of rushes, and flood-wood, and
wild-celery haulm, and dead crowsfoot, who but our
venerable mallard jammed in by the joint of his
shoulder, speaking aloud as he rose and fell, with his
top-knot full of water, unable to comprehend it, with
his tail washed far away from him, but often compelled
to be silent, being ducked very harshly against his
will by the choking fall-to of the hurdle.

For a moment I could not help laughing, because, being
borne up high and dry by a tumult of the torrent, he
gave me a look from his one little eye (having lost one
in fight with the turkey-cock), a gaze of appealing
sorrow, and then a loud quack to second it.  But the
quack came out of time, I suppose, for his throat got
filled with water, as the hurdle carried him back
again.  And then there was scarcely the screw of his
tail to be seen until he swung up again, and left small
doubt by the way he sputtered, and failed to quack, and
hung down his poor crest, but what he must drown in
another minute, and frogs triumph over his body.

Annie was crying, and wringing her hands, and I was
about to rush into the water, although I liked not the
look of it, but hoped to hold on by the hurdle, when a
man on horseback came suddenly round the corner of the
great ash-hedge on the other side of the stream, and
his horse's feet were in the water.

'Ho, there,' he cried; 'get thee back, boy.  The flood
will carry thee down like a straw.  I will do it for
thee, and no trouble.'

With that he leaned forward, and spoke to his mare--she
was just of the tint of a strawberry, a young thing,
very beautiful--and she arched up her neck, as
misliking the job; yet, trusting him, would attempt it.
She entered the flood, with her dainty fore-legs
sloped further and further in front of her, and her
delicate ears pricked forward, and the size of her
great eyes increasing, but he kept her straight in the
turbid rush, by the pressure of his knee on her.  Then
she looked back, and wondered at him, as the force of
the torrent grew stronger, but he bade her go on; and
on she went, and it foamed up over her shoulders; and
she tossed up her lip and scorned it, for now her
courage was waking.  Then as the rush of it swept her
away, and she struck with her forefeet down the stream,
he leaned from his saddle in a manner which I never
could have thought possible, and caught up old Tom with
his left hand, and set him between his holsters, and
smiled at his faint quack of gratitude.  In a moment
all these were carried downstream, and the rider lay
flat on his horse, and tossed the hurdle clear from
him, and made for the bend of smooth water.

They landed some thirty or forty yards lower, in the
midst of our kitchen-garden, where the winter-cabbage
was; but though Annie and I crept in through the hedge,
and were full of our thanks and admiring him, he would
answer us never a word, until he had spoken in full to
the mare, as if explaining the whole to her.

'Sweetheart, I know thou couldst have leaped it,' he
said, as he patted her cheek, being on the ground by
this time, and she was nudging up to him, with the
water pattering off her; 'but I had good reason, Winnie
dear, for making thee go through it.'

She answered him kindly with her soft eyes, and smiled
at him very lovingly, and they understood one another.
Then he took from his waistcoat two peppercorns, and
made the old drake swallow them, and tried him softly
upon his legs, where the leading gap in the hedge was.
Old Tom stood up quite bravely, and clapped his wings,
and shook off the wet from his tail-feathers; and then
away into the court-yard, and his family gathered
around him, and they all made a noise in their throats,
and stood up, and put their bills together, to thank
God for this great deliverance.

Having taken all this trouble, and watched the end of
that adventure, the gentleman turned round to us with a
pleasant smile on his face, as if he were lightly
amused with himself; and we came up and looked at him.
He was rather short, about John Fry's height, or may be
a little taller, but very strongly built and springy,
as his gait at every step showed plainly, although his
legs were bowed with much riding, and he looked as if
he lived on horseback.  To a boy like me he seemed very
old, being over twenty, and well-found in beard; but he
was not more than four-and-twenty, fresh and ruddy
looking, with a short nose and keen blue eyes, and a
merry waggish jerk about him, as if the world were not
in earnest.  Yet he had a sharp, stern way, like the
crack of a pistol, if anything misliked him; and we
knew (for children see such things) that it was safer
to tickle than buffet him.

'Well, young uns, what be gaping at?' He gave pretty
Annie a chuck on the chin, and took me all in without
winking.

'Your mare,' said I, standing stoutly up, being a tall
boy now; 'I never saw such a beauty, sir.  Will you let
me have a ride of her?'

'Think thou couldst ride her, lad?  She will have no
burden but mine.  Thou couldst never ride her.  Tut!  I
would be loath to kill thee.'

'Ride her!' I cried with the bravest scorn, for she
looked so kind and gentle; 'there never was horse upon
Exmoor foaled, but I could tackle in half an hour.
Only I never ride upon saddle.  Take them leathers off
of her.'

He looked at me with a dry little whistle, and thrust
his hands into his breeches-pockets, and so grinned
that I could not stand it.  And Annie laid hold of me
in such a way that I was almost mad with her.  And he
laughed, and approved her for doing so.  And the worst
of all was--he said nothing.

'Get away, Annie, will you?  Do you think I'm a fool,
good sir!  Only trust me with her, and I will not
override her.'

'For that I will go bail, my son.  She is liker to
override thee.  But the ground is soft to fall upon,
after all this rain.  Now come out into the yard, young
man, for the sake of your mother's cabbages.  And the
mellow straw-bed will be softer for thee, since pride
must have its fall.  I am thy mother's cousin, boy, and
am going up to house.  Tom Faggus is my name, as
everybody knows; and this is my young mare, Winnie.'

What a fool I must have been not to know it at once!
Tom Faggus, the great highwayman, and his young
blood-mare, the strawberry!  Already her fame was
noised abroad, nearly as much as her master's; and my
longing to ride her grew tenfold, but fear came at the
back of it.  Not that I had the smallest fear of what
the mare could do to me, by fair play and
horse-trickery, but that the glory of sitting upon her
seemed to be too great for me; especially as there were
rumours abroad that she was not a mare after all, but a
witch.  However, she looked like a filly all over, and
wonderfully beautiful, with her supple stride, and soft
slope of shoulder, and glossy coat beaded with water,
and prominent eyes full of docile fire.  Whether this
came from her Eastern blood of the Arabs newly
imported, and whether the cream-colour, mixed with our
bay, led to that bright strawberry tint, is certainly
more than I can decide, being chiefly acquaint with
farm-horses.  And these come of any colour and form;
you never can count what they will be, and are lucky to
get four legs to them.

Mr. Faggus gave his mare a wink, and she walked
demurely after him, a bright young thing, flowing over
with life, yet dropping her soul to a higher one, and
led by love to anything; as the manner is of females,
when they know what is the best for them.  Then Winnie
trod lightly upon the straw, because it had soft muck
under it, and her delicate feet came back again.

'Up for it still, boy, be ye?' Tom Faggus stopped, and
the mare stopped there; and they looked at me
provokingly.

'Is she able to leap, sir?  There is good take-off on
this side of the brook.'

Mr. Faggus laughed very quietly, turning round to
Winnie so that she might enter into it.  And she, for
her part, seemed to know exactly where the fun lay.

'Good tumble-off, you mean, my boy.  Well, there can be
small harm to thee.  I am akin to thy family, and know
the substance of their skulls.'

'Let me get up,' said I, waxing wroth, for reasons I
cannot tell you, because they are too manifold; 'take
off your saddle-bag things.  I will try not to squeeze
her ribs in, unless she plays nonsense with me.'

Then Mr. Faggus was up on his mettle, at this proud
speech of mine; and John Fry was running up all the
while, and Bill Dadds, and half a dozen.  Tom Faggus
gave one glance around, and then dropped all regard for
me.  The high repute of his mare was at stake, and what
was my life compared to it?  Through my defiance, and
stupid ways, here was I in a duello, and my legs not
come to their strength yet, and my arms as limp as a
herring.

Something of this occurred to him even in his wrath
with me, for he spoke very softly to the filly, who now
could scarce subdue herself; but she drew in her
nostrils, and breathed to his breath and did all she
could to answer him.

'Not too hard, my dear,' he said: 'led him gently down
on the mixen.  That will be quite enough.'  Then he
turned the saddle off, and I was up in a moment.  She
began at first so easily, and pricked her ears so
lovingly, and minced about as if pleased to find so
light a weight upon her, that I thought she knew I
could ride a little, and feared to show any capers.
'Gee wug, Polly!' cried I, for all the men were now
looking on, being then at the leaving-off time: 'Gee
wug, Polly, and show what thou be'est made of.'  With
that I plugged my heels into her, and Billy Dadds flung
his hat up.

Nevertheless, she outraged not, though her eyes were
frightening Annie, and John Fry took a pick to keep him
safe; but she curbed to and fro with her strong
forearms rising like springs ingathered, waiting and
quivering grievously, and beginning to sweat about it.
Then her master gave a shrill clear whistle, when her
ears were bent towards him, and I felt her form beneath
me gathering up like whalebone, and her hind-legs
coming under her, and I knew that I was in for it.

First she reared upright in the air, and struck me full
on the nose with her comb, till I bled worse than Robin
Snell made me; and then down with her fore-feet deep in
the straw, and her hind-feet going to heaven.  Finding
me stick to her still like wax, for my mettle was up as
hers was, away she flew with me swifter than ever I
went before, or since, I trow.  She drove full-head at
the cobwall--'Oh, Jack, slip off,' screamed Annie--then
she turned like light, when I thought to crush her, and
ground my left knee against it.  'Mux me,' I cried, for
my breeches were broken, and short words went the
furthest--'if you kill me, you shall die with me.' Then
she took the court-yard gate at a leap, knocking my
words between my teeth, and then right over a quick set
hedge, as if the sky were a breath to her; and away for
the water-meadows, while I lay on her neck like a child
at the breast and wished I had never been born.
Straight away, all in the front of the wind, and
scattering clouds around her, all I knew of the speed
we made was the frightful flash of her shoulders, and
her mane like trees in a tempest.  I felt the earth
under us rushing away, and the air left far behind us,
and my breath came and went, and I prayed to God, and
was sorry to be so late of it.

All the long swift while, without power of thought, I
clung to her crest and shoulders, and dug my nails into
her creases, and my toes into her flank-part, and was
proud of holding on so long, though sure of being
beaten.  Then in her fury at feeling me still, she
rushed at another device for it, and leaped the wide
water-trough sideways across, to and fro, till no
breath was left in me.  The hazel-boughs took me too
hard in the face, and the tall dog-briers got hold of
me, and the ache of my back was like crimping a fish;
till I longed to give up, thoroughly beaten, and lie
there and die in the cresses.  But there came a shrill
whistle from up the home-hill, where the people had
hurried to watch us; and the mare stopped as if with a
bullet, then set off for home with the speed of a
swallow, and going as smoothly and silently.  I never
had dreamed of such delicate motion, fluent, and
graceful, and ambient, soft as the breeze flitting over
the flowers, but swift as the summer lightning.  I sat
up again, but my strength was all spent, and no time
left to recover it, and though she rose at our gate
like a bird, I tumbled off into the mixen.



CHAPTER XI

TOM DESERVES HIS SUPPER

'Well done, lad,' Mr. Faggus said good naturedly; for
all were now gathered round me, as I rose from the
ground, somewhat tottering, and miry, and crest-fallen,
but otherwise none the worse (having fallen upon my
head, which is of uncommon substance); nevertheless
John Fry was laughing, so that I longed to clout his
ears for him; 'Not at all bad work, my boy; we may
teach you to ride by-and-by, I see; I thought not to
see you stick on so long--'

'I should have stuck on much longer, sir, if her sides
had not been wet.  She was so slippery--'-

'Boy, thou art right.  She hath given many the slip.
Ha, ha!  Vex not, Jack, that I laugh at thee.  She is
like a sweetheart to me, and better, than any of them
be.  It would have gone to my heart if thou hadst
conquered.  None but I can ride my Winnie mare.'

'Foul shame to thee then, Tom Faggus,' cried mother,
coming up suddenly, and speaking so that all were
amazed, having never seen her wrathful; 'to put my boy,
my boy, across her, as if his life were no more than
thine!  The only son of his father, an honest man, and a
quiet man, not a roystering drunken robber!  A man would
have taken thy mad horse and thee, and flung them both
into horse-pond--ay, and what's more, I'll have it done
now, if a hair of his head is injured.  Oh, my boy, my
boy! What could I do without thee?  Put up the other
arm, Johnny.'  All the time mother was scolding so, she
was feeling me, and wiping me; while Faggus tried to
look greatly ashamed, having sense of the ways of
women.

'Only look at his jacket, mother!' cried Annie; 'and a
shillingsworth gone from his small-clothes!'

'What care I for his clothes, thou goose?  Take that,
and heed thine own a bit.'  And mother gave Annie a slap
which sent her swinging up against Mr. Faggus, and he
caught her, and kissed and protected her, and she
looked at him very nicely, with great tears in her soft
blue eyes.  'Oh, fie upon thee, fie upon thee!' cried
mother (being yet more vexed with him, because she had
beaten Annie); 'after all we have done for thee, and
saved thy worthless neck--and to try to kill my son for
me!  Never more shall horse of thine enter stable here,
since these be thy returns to me.  Small thanks to you,
John Fry, I say, and you Bill Dadds, and you Jem
Slocomb, and all the rest of your coward lot; much you
care for your master's son!  Afraid of that ugly beast
yourselves, and you put a boy just breeched upon him!'

'Wull, missus, what could us do?' began John; 'Jan wudd
goo, now wudd't her, Jem?  And how was us--'

'Jan indeed!  Master John, if you please, to a lad of
his years and stature.  And now, Tom Faggus, be off, if
you please, and think yourself lucky to go so; and if
ever that horse comes into our yard, I'll hamstring him
myself if none of my cowards dare do it.'

Everybody looked at mother, to hear her talk like that,
knowing how quiet she was day by day and how pleasant
to be cheated.  And the men began to shoulder their
shovels, both so as to be away from her, and to go and
tell their wives of it.  Winnie too was looking at her,
being pointed at so much, and wondering if she had done
amiss.  And then she came to me, and trembled, and
stooped her head, and asked my pardon, if she had been
too proud with me.

'Winnie shall stop here to-night,' said I, for Tom
Faggus still said never a word all the while; but began
to buckle his things on, for he knew that women are to
be met with wool, as the cannon-balls were at the
siege of Tiverton Castle; 'mother, I tell you, Winnie
shall stop; else I will go away with her, I never knew
what it was, till now, to ride a horse worth riding.'

'Young man,' said Tom Faggus, still preparing sternly
to depart, 'you know more about a horse than any man on
Exmoor.  Your mother may well be proud of you, but she
need have had no fear.  As if I, Tom Faggus, your
father's cousin--and the only thing I am proud
of--would ever have let you mount my mare, which dukes
and princes have vainly sought, except for the courage
in your eyes, and the look of your father about you.  I
knew you could ride when I saw you, and rarely you have
conquered.  But women don't understand us.  Good-bye,
John; I am proud of you, and I hoped to have done you
pleasure.  And indeed I came full of some courtly
tales, that would have made your hair stand up.  But
though not a crust have I tasted since this time
yesterday, having given my meat to a widow, I will go
and starve on the moor far sooner than eat the best
supper that ever was cooked, in a place that has
forgotten me.'  With that he fetched a heavy sigh, as
if it had been for my father; and feebly got upon
Winnie's back, and she came to say farewell to me.  He
lifted his hat to my mother, with a glance of sorrow,
but never a word; and to me he said, 'Open the gate,
Cousin John, if you please.  You have beaten her so,
that she cannot leap it, poor thing.'

But before he was truly gone out of our yard, my mother
came softly after him, with her afternoon apron across
her eyes, and one hand ready to offer him.
Nevertheless, he made as if he had not seen her, though
he let his horse go slowly.

'Stop, Cousin Tom,' my mother said, 'a word with you,
before you go.'

'Why, bless my heart!' Tom Faggus cried, with the form
of his countenance so changed, that I verily thought
another man must have leaped into his clothes--'do I
see my Cousin Sarah?  I thought every one was ashamed
of me, and afraid to offer me shelter, since I lost my
best cousin, John Ridd.  'Come here,' he used to say,
'Tom, come here, when you are worried, and my wife
shall take good care of you.'  'Yes, dear John,' I used
to answer, 'I know she promised my mother so; but
people have taken to think against me, and so might
Cousin Sarah.' Ah, he was a man, a man!  If you only
heard how he answered me.  But let that go, I am
nothing now, since the day I lost Cousin Ridd.'  And
with that he began to push on again; but mother would
not have it so.

'Oh, Tom, that was a loss indeed.  And I am nothing
either.  And you should try to allow for me; though I
never found any one that did.' And mother began to cry,
though father had been dead so long; and I looked on
with a stupid surprise, having stopped from crying long
ago.

'I can tell you one that will,' cried Tom, jumping off
Winnie, in a trice, and looking kindly at mother; 'I
can allow for you, Cousin Sarah, in everything but one.
I am in some ways a bad man myself; but I know the
value of a good one; and if you gave me orders, by
God--' And he shook his fists towards Bagworthy Wood,
just heaving up black in the sundown.

'Hush, Tom, hush, for God's sake!' And mother meant
me, without pointing at me; at least I thought she did.
For she ever had weaned me from thoughts of revenge,
and even from longings for judgment.  'God knows best,
boy,' she used to say, 'let us wait His time, without
wishing it.' And so, to tell the truth, I did; partly
through her teaching, and partly through my own mild
temper, and my knowledge that father, after all, was
killed because he had thrashed them.

'Good-night, Cousin Sarah, good-night, Cousin Jack,'
cried Tom, taking to the mare again; 'many a mile I
have to ride, and not a bit inside of me.  No food or
shelter this side of Exeford, and the night will be
black as pitch, I trow.  But it serves me right for
indulging the lad, being taken with his looks so.'

'Cousin Tom,' said mother, and trying to get so that
Annie and I could not hear her; 'it would be a sad and
unkinlike thing for you to despise our dwelling-house.
We cannot entertain you, as the lordly inns on the road
do; and we have small change of victuals.  But the men
will go home, being Saturday; and so you will have the
fireside all to yourself and the children.  There are
some few collops of red deer's flesh, and a ham just
down from the chimney, and some dried salmon from
Lynmouth weir, and cold roast-pig, and some oysters.
And if none of those be to your liking, we could roast
two woodcocks in half an hour, and Annie would make the
toast for them.  And the good folk made some mistake
last week, going up the country, and left a keg of old
Holland cordial in the coving of the wood-rick, having
borrowed our Smiler, without asking leave.  I fear
there is something unrighteous about it.  But what can
a poor widow do?  John Fry would have taken it, but for
our Jack.  Our Jack was a little too sharp for him.'

Ay, that I was; John Fry had got it, like a billet
under his apron, going away in the gray of the morning,
as if to kindle his fireplace.  'Why, John,' I said,
'what a heavy log! Let me have one end of it.'
'Thank'e, Jan, no need of thiccy,' he answered, turning
his back to me; 'waife wanteth a log as will last all
day, to kape the crock a zimmerin.' And he banged his
gate upon my heels to make me stop and rub them.  'Why,
John,' said I, 'you'm got a log with round holes in the
end of it.  Who has been cutting gun-wads?  Just lift
your apron, or I will.'

But, to return to Tom Faggus--he stopped to sup that
night with us, and took a little of everything; a few
oysters first, and then dried salmon, and then ham and
eggs, done in small curled rashers, and then a few
collops of venison toasted, and next to that a little
cold roast-pig, and a woodcock on toast to finish with,
before the Scheidam and hot water.  And having changed
his wet things first, he seemed to be in fair appetite,
and praised Annie's cooking mightily, with a kind of
noise like a smack of his lips, and a rubbing of his
hands together, whenever he could spare them.

He had gotten John Fry's best small-clothes on, for he
said he was not good enough to go into my father's
(which mother kept to look at), nor man enough to fill
them.  And in truth my mother was very glad that he
refused, when I offered them.  But John was over-proud
to have it in his power to say that such a famous man
had ever dwelt in any clothes of his; and afterwards he
made show of them.  For Mr. Faggus's glory, then,
though not so great as now it is, was spreading very
fast indeed all about our neighbourhood, and even as
far as Bridgewater.

Tom Faggus was a jovial soul, if ever there has been
one, not making bones of little things, nor caring to
seek evil.  There was about him such a love of genuine
human nature, that if a traveller said a good thing, he
would give him back his purse again.  It is true that
he took people's money more by force than fraud; and
the law (being used to the inverse method) was bitterly
moved against him, although he could quote precedent.
These things I do not understand; having seen so much
of robbery (some legal, some illegal), that I scarcely
know, as here we say, one crow's foot from the other.
It is beyond me and above me, to discuss these
subjects; and in truth I love the law right well, when
it doth support me, and when I can lay it down to my
liking, with prejudice to nobody.  Loyal, too, to the
King am I, as behoves churchwarden; and ready to make
the best of him, as he generally requires.  But after
all, I could not see (until I grew much older, and came
to have some property) why Tom Faggus, working hard,
was called a robber and felon of great; while the King,
doing nothing at all (as became his dignity), was
liege-lord, and paramount owner; with everybody to
thank him kindly for accepting tribute.

For the present, however, I learned nothing more as to
what our cousin's profession was; only that mother
seemed frightened, and whispered to him now and then
not to talk of something, because of the children being
there; whereupon he always nodded with a sage
expression, and applied himself to hollands.

'Now let us go and see Winnie, Jack,' he said to me
after supper; 'for the most part I feed her before
myself; but she was so hot from the way you drove her.
Now she must be grieving for me, and I never let her
grieve long.'

I was too glad to go with him, and Annie came slyly
after us.  The filly was walking to and fro on the
naked floor of the stable (for he would not let her
have any straw, until he should make a bed for her),
and without so much as a headstall on, for he would not
have her fastened.  'Do you take my mare for a dog?' he
had said when John Fry brought him a halter.  And now
she ran to him like a child, and her great eyes shone
at the lanthorn.

'Hit me, Jack, and see what she will do.  I will not
let her hurt thee.' He was rubbing her ears all the
time he spoke, and she was leaning against him.  Then I
made believe to strike him, and in a moment she caught
me by the waistband, and lifted me clean from the
ground, and was casting me down to trample upon me,
when he stopped her suddenly.

'What think you of that, boy?  Have you horse or dog
that would do that for you?  Ay, and more than that she
will do.  If I were to whistle, by-and-by, in the tone
that tells my danger, she would break this stable-door
down, and rush into the room to me.  Nothing will keep
her from me then, stone-wal1 or church-tower.  Ah,
Winnie, Winnie, you little witch, we shall die
together.'

Then he turned away with a joke, and began to feed her
nicely, for she was very dainty.  Not a husk of oat
would she touch that had been under the breath of
another horse, however hungry she might be.  And with
her oats he mixed some powder, fetching it from his
saddle-bags.  What this was I could not guess, neither
would he tell me, but laughed and called it
'star-shavings.' He watched her eat every morsel of it,
with two or three drinks of pure water, ministered
between whiles; and then he made her bed in a form I
had never seen before, and so we said 'Good-night' to
her.

Afterwards by the fireside he kept us very merry,
sitting in the great chimney-corner, and making us play
games with him.  And all the while he was smoking
tobacco in a manner I never had seen before, not using
any pipe for it, but having it rolled in little sticks
about as long as my finger, blunt at one end and sharp
at the other.  The sharp end he would put in his mouth,
and lay a brand of wood to the other, and then draw a
white cloud of curling smoke, and we never tired of
watching him.  I wanted him to let me do it, but he
said, 'No, my son; it is not meant for boys.'  Then
Annie put up her lips and asked, with both hands on his
knees (for she had taken to him wonderfully), 'Is it
meant for girls then cousin Tom?' But she had better
not have asked, for he gave it her to try, and she shut
both eyes, and sucked at it.  One breath, however, was
quite enough, for it made her cough so violently that
Lizzie and I must thump her back until she was almost
crying.  To atone for that, cousin Tom set to, and told
us whole pages of stories, not about his own doings at
all, but strangely enough they seemed to concern almost
every one else we had ever heard of.  Without halting
once for a word or a deed, his tales flowed onward as
freely and brightly as the flames of the wood up the
chimney, and with no smaller variety.  For he spoke
with the voices of twenty people, giving each person
the proper manner, and the proper place to speak from;
so that Annie and Lizzie ran all about, and searched
the clock and the linen-press.  And he changed his face
every moment so, and with such power of mimicry that
without so much as a smile of his own, he made even
mother laugh so that she broke her new tenpenny
waistband; and as for us children, we rolled on the
floor, and Betty Muxworthy roared in the wash-up.



CHAPTER XII

A MAN JUSTLY POPULAR

Now although Mr. Faggus was so clever, and generous,
and celebrated, I know not whether, upon the whole, we
were rather proud of him as a member of our family, or
inclined to be ashamed of him.  And indeed I think that
the sway of the balance hung upon the company we were
in.  For instance, with the boys at Brendon--for there
is no village at Oare--I was exceeding proud to talk of
him, and would freely brag of my Cousin Tom.  But with
the rich parsons of the neighbourhood, or the justices
(who came round now and then, and were glad to ride up
to a warm farm-house), or even the well-to-do tradesmen
of Porlock--in a word, any settled power, which was
afraid of losing things--with all of them we were very
shy of claiming our kinship to that great outlaw.

And sure, I should pity, as well as condemn him though
our ways in the world were so different, knowing as I
do his story; which knowledge, methinks, would often
lead us to let alone God's prerogative--judgment, and
hold by man's privilege--pity.  Not that I would find
excuse for Tom's downright dishonesty, which was beyond
doubt a disgrace to him, and no credit to his kinsfolk;
only that it came about without his meaning any harm or
seeing how he took to wrong; yet gradually knowing it.
And now, to save any further trouble, and to meet those
who disparage him (without allowance for the time or
the crosses laid upon him), I will tell the history of
him, just as if he were not my cousin, and hoping to be
heeded.  And I defy any man to say that a word of this
is either false, or in any way coloured by family.
Much cause he had to be harsh with the world; and yet
all acknowledged him very pleasant, when a man gave up
his money.  And often and often he paid the toll for
the carriage coming after him, because he had emptied
their pockets, and would not add inconvenience.  By
trade he had been a blacksmith, in the town of
Northmolton, in Devonshire, a rough rude place at the
end of Exmoor, so that many people marvelled if such a
man was bred there.  Not only could he read and write,
but he had solid substance; a piece of land worth a
hundred pounds, and right of common for two hundred
sheep, and a score and a half of beasts, lifting up or
lying down.  And being left an orphan (with all these
cares upon him) he began to work right early, and made
such a fame at the shoeing of horses, that the farriers
of Barum were like to lose their custom.  And indeed he
won a golden Jacobus for the best-shod nag in the north
of Devon, and some say that he never was forgiven.

As to that, I know no more, except that men are
jealous.  But whether it were that, or not, he fell
into bitter trouble within a month of his victory; when
his trade was growing upon him, and his sweetheart
ready to marry him.  For he loved a maid of Southmolton
(a currier's daughter I think she was, and her name was
Betsy Paramore), and her father had given consent; and
Tom Faggus, wishing to look his best, and be clean of
course, had a tailor at work upstairs for him, who had
come all the way from Exeter.  And Betsy's things were
ready too--for which they accused him afterwards, as if
he could help that--when suddenly, like a thunderbolt,
a lawyer's writ fell upon him.

This was the beginning of a law-suit with Sir Robert
Bampfylde, a gentleman of the neighbourhood, who tried
to oust him from his common, and drove his cattle and
harassed them.  And by that suit of law poor Tom was
ruined altogether, for Sir Robert could pay for much
swearing; and then all his goods and his farm were sold
up, and even his smithery taken.  But he saddled his
horse, before they could catch him, and rode away to
Southmolton, looking more like a madman than a good
farrier, as the people said who saw him.  But when he
arrived there, instead of comfort, they showed him the
face of the door alone; for the news of his loss was
before him, and Master Paramore was a sound, prudent
man, and a high member of the town council.  It is said
that they even gave him notice to pay for Betsy's
wedding-clothes, now that he was too poor to marry her.
This may be false, and indeed I doubt it; in the first
place, because Southmolton is a busy place for talking;
and in the next, that I do not think the action would
have lain at law, especially as the maid lost nothing,
but used it all for her wedding next month with Dick
Vellacott, of Mockham.

All this was very sore upon Tom; and he took it to
heart so grievously, that he said, as a better man
might have said, being loose of mind and property, 'The
world hath preyed on me like a wolf.  God help me now
to prey on the world.'

And in sooth it did seem, for a while, as if Providence
were with him; for he took rare toll on the highway,
and his name was soon as good as gold anywhere this
side of Bristowe.  He studied his business by night and
by day, with three horses all in hard work, until he
had made a fine reputation; and then it was competent
to him to rest, and he had plenty left for charity.
And I ought to say for society too, for he truly loved
high society, treating squires and noblemen (who much
affected his company) to the very best fare of the
hostel.  And they say that once the King's
Justitiaries, being upon circuit, accepted his
invitation, declaring merrily that if never true bill
had been found against him, mine host should now be
qualified to draw one.  And so the landlords did; and
he always paid them handsomely, so that all of them
were kind to him, and contended for his visits.  Let it
be known in any township that Mr. Faggus was taking his
leisure at the inn, and straightway all the men flocked
thither to drink his health without outlay, and all the
women to admire him; while the children were set at the
cross-roads to give warning of any officers.  One of
his earliest meetings was with Sir Robert Bampfylde
himself, who was riding along the Barum road with only
one serving-man after him.  Tom Faggus put a pistol to
his head, being then obliged to be violent, through
want of reputation; while the serving-man pretended to
be along way round the corner.  Then the baronet
pulled out his purse, quite trembling in the hurry of
his politeness.  Tom took the purse, and his ring, and
time-piece, and then handed them back with a very low
bow, saying that it was against all usage for him to
rob a robber.  Then he turned to the unfaithful knave,
and trounced him right well for his cowardice, and
stripped him of all his property.

But now Mr. Faggus kept only one horse, lest the
Government should steal them; and that one was the
young mare Winnie.  How he came by her he never would
tell, but I think that she was presented to him by a
certain Colonel, a lover of sport, and very clever in
horseflesh, whose life Tom had saved from some
gamblers.  When I have added that Faggus as yet had
never been guilty of bloodshed (for his eyes, and the
click of his pistol at first, and now his high
reputation made all his wishes respected), and that he
never robbed a poor man, neither insulted a woman, but
was very good to the Church, and of hot patriotic
opinions, and full of jest and jollity, I have said as
much as is fair for him, and shown why he was so
popular.  Everybody cursed the Doones, who lived apart
disdainfully.  But all good people liked Mr.
Faggus--when he had not robbed them--and many a poor
sick man or woman blessed him for other people's money;
and all the hostlers, stable-boys, and tapsters
entirely worshipped him.

I have been rather long, and perhaps tedious, in my
account of him, lest at any time hereafter his
character should be misunderstood, and his good name
disparaged; whereas he was my second cousin, and the
lover of my--But let that bide.  'Tis a melancholy
story.

He came again about three months afterwards, in the
beginning of the spring-time, and brought me a
beautiful new carbine, having learned my love of such
things, and my great desire to shoot straight.  But
mother would not let me have the gun, until he averred
upon his honour that he had bought it honestly.  And so
he had, no doubt, so far as it is honest to buy with
money acquired rampantly.  Scarce could I stop to make
my bullets in the mould which came along with it, but
must be off to the Quarry Hill, and new target I had
made there.  And he taught me then how to ride bright
Winnie, who was grown since I had seen her, but
remembered me most kindly.  After making much of Annie,
who had a wondrous liking for him--and he said he was
her godfather, but God knows how he could have been,
unless they confirmed him precociously--away he went,
and young Winnie's sides shone like a cherry by
candlelight.

Now I feel that of those boyish days I have little more
to tell, because everything went quietly, as the world
for the most part does with us.  I began to work at the
farm in earnest, and tried to help my mother, and when
I remembered Lorna Doone, it seemed no more than the
thought of a dream, which I could hardly call to mind.
Now who cares to know how many bushels of wheat we grew
to the acre, or how the cattle milched till we ate
them, or what the turn of the seasons was?  But my
stupid self seemed like to be the biggest of all the
cattle; for having much to look after the sheep, and
being always in kind appetite, I grew four inches
longer in every year of my farming, and a matter of two
inches wider; until there was no man of my size to be
seen elsewhere upon Exmoor.  Let that pass: what odds
to any how tall or wide I be?  There is no Doone's door
at Plover's Barrows and if there were I could never go
through it.  They vexed me so much about my size, long
before I had completed it, girding at me with paltry
jokes whose wit was good only to stay at home, that I
grew shame-faced about the matter, and feared to
encounter a looking-glass.  But mother was very proud,
and said she never could have too much of me.

The worst of all to make me ashamed of bearing my head
so high--a thing I saw no way to help, for I never
could hang my chin down, and my back was like a
gatepost whenever I tried to bend it--the worst of all
was our little Eliza, who never could come to a size
herself, though she had the wine from the Sacrament at
Easter and Allhallowmas, only to be small and skinny,
sharp, and clever crookedly.  Not that her body was out
of the straight (being too small for that perhaps), but
that her wit was full of corners, jagged, and strange,
and uncomfortable.  You never could tell what she might
say next; and I like not that kind of women.  Now God
forgive me for talking so of my own father's daughter,
and so much the more by reason that my father could not
help it.  The right way is to face the matter, and then
be sorry for every one.  My mother fell grievously on a
slide, which John Fry had made nigh the apple-room
door, and hidden with straw from the stable, to cover
his own great idleness.  My father laid John's nose on
the ice, and kept him warm in spite of it; but it was
too late for Eliza.  She was born next day with more
mind than body--the worst thing that can befall a man.

But Annie, my other sister, was now a fine fair girl,
beautiful to behold.  I could look at her by the
fireside, for an hour together, when I was not too
sleepy, and think of my dear father.  And she would do
the same thing by me, only wait the between of the
blazes.  Her hair was done up in a knot behind, but
some would fall over her shoulders; and the dancing of
the light was sweet to see through a man's eyelashes.
There never was a face that showed the light or the
shadow of feeling, as if the heart were sun to it, more
than our dear Annie's did.  To look at her carefully,
you might think that she was not dwelling on anything;
and then she would know you were looking at her, and
those eyes would tell all about it.  God knows that I
try to be simple enough, to keep to His meaning in me,
and not make the worst of His children.  Yet often have
I been put to shame, and ready to bite my tongue off,
after speaking amiss of anybody, and letting out my
littleness, when suddenly mine eyes have met the pure
soft gaze of Annie.

As for the Doones, they were thriving still, and no one
to come against them; except indeed by word of mouth,
to which they lent no heed whatever.  Complaints were
made from time to time, both in high and low quarters
(as the rank might be of the people robbed), and once
or twice in the highest of all, to wit, the King
himself.  But His Majesty made a good joke about it
(not meaning any harm, I doubt), and was so much
pleased with himself thereupon, that he quite forgave
the mischief.  Moreover, the main authorities were a
long way off; and the Chancellor had no cattle on
Exmoor; and as for my lord the Chief Justice, some
rogue had taken his silver spoons; whereupon his
lordship swore that never another man would he hang
until he had that one by the neck.  Therefore the
Doones went on as they listed, and none saw fit to
meddle with them.  For the only man who would have
dared to come to close quarters with them, that is to
say Tom Faggus, himself was a quarry for the law, if
ever it should be unhooded.  Moreover, he had
transferred his business to the neighbourhood of
Wantage, in the county of Berks, where he found the
climate drier, also good downs and commons excellent
for galloping, and richer yeomen than ours be, and
better roads to rob them on.

Some folk, who had wiser attended to their own affairs,
said that I (being sizeable now, and able to shoot not
badly) ought to do something against those Doones, and
show what I was made of.  But for a time I was very
bashful, shaking when called upon suddenly, and
blushing as deep as a maiden; for my strength was not
come upon me, and mayhap I had grown in front of it.
And again, though I loved my father still, and would
fire at a word about him, I saw not how it would do him
good for me to harm his injurers.  Some races are of
revengeful kind, and will for years pursue their wrong,
and sacrifice this world and the next for a moment's
foul satisfaction, but methinks this comes of some
black blood, perverted and never purified.  And I doubt
but men of true English birth are stouter than so to be
twisted, though some of the women may take that turn,
if their own life runs unkindly.

Let that pass--I am never good at talking of things
beyond me.  All I know is, that if I had met the Doone
who had killed my father, I would gladly have thrashed
him black and blue, supposing I were able; but would
never have fired a gun at him, unless he began that
game with me, or fell upon more of my family, or were
violent among women.  And to do them justice, my mother
and Annie were equally kind and gentle, but Eliza would
flame and grow white with contempt, and not trust
herself to speak to us.

Now a strange thing came to pass that winter, when I
was twenty-one years old, a very strange thing, which
affrighted the rest, and made me feel uncomfortable.
Not that there was anything in it, to do harm to any
one, only that none could explain it, except by
attributing it to the devil.  The weather was very mild
and open, and scarcely any snow fell; at any rate, none
lay on the ground, even for an hour, in the highest
part of Exmoor; a thing which I knew not before nor
since, as long as I can remember.  But the nights were
wonderfully dark, as though with no stars in the
heaven; and all day long the mists were rolling upon
the hills and down them, as if the whole land were a
wash-house.  The moorland was full of snipes and teal,
and curlews flying and crying, and lapwings flapping
heavily, and ravens hovering round dead sheep; yet no
redshanks nor dottrell, and scarce any golden plovers
(of which we have great store generally) but vast
lonely birds, that cried at night, and moved the whole
air with their pinions; yet no man ever saw them.  It
was dismal as well as dangerous now for any man to go
fowling (which of late I loved much in the winter)
because the fog would come down so thick that the pan
of the gun was reeking, and the fowl out of sight ere
the powder kindled, and then the sound of the piece was
so dead, that the shooter feared harm, and glanced over
his shoulder.  But the danger of course was far less in
this than in losing of the track, and falling into the
mires, or over the brim of a precipice.

Nevertheless, I must needs go out, being young and very
stupid, and feared of being afraid; a fear which a wise
man has long cast by, having learned of the manifold
dangers which ever and ever encompass us.  And beside
this folly and wildness of youth, perchance there was
something, I know not what, of the joy we have in
uncertainty.  Mother, in fear of my missing
home--though for that matter, I could smell supper,
when hungry, through a hundred land-yards of fog--my
dear mother, who thought of me ten times for one
thought about herself, gave orders to ring the great
sheep-bell, which hung above the pigeon-cote, every
ten minutes of the day, and the sound came through the
plaits of fog, and I was vexed about it, like the
letters of a copy-book.  It reminded me, too, of
Blundell's bell, and the grief to go into school again.

But during those two months of fog (for we had it all
the winter), the saddest and the heaviest thing was to
stand beside the sea.  To be upon the beach yourself,
and see the long waves coming in; to know that they are
long waves, but only see a piece of them; and to hear
them lifting roundly, swelling over smooth green rocks,
plashing down in the hollow corners, but bearing on all
the same as ever, soft and sleek and sorrowful, till
their little noise is over.

One old man who lived at Lynmouth, seeking to be buried
there, having been more than half over the world,
though shy to speak about it, and fain to come home to
his birthplace, this old Will Watcombe (who dwelt by
the water) said that our strange winter arose from a
thing he called the 'Gulf-stream', rushing up Channel
suddenly.  He said it was hot water, almost fit for a
man to shave with, and it threw all our cold water out,
and ruined the fish and the spawning-time, and a cold
spring would come after it.  I was fond of going to
Lynmouth on Sunday to hear this old man talk, for
sometimes he would discourse with me, when nobody else
could move him.  He told me that this powerful flood
set in upon our west so hard sometimes once in ten
years, and sometimes not for fifty, and the Lord only
knew the sense of it; but that when it came, therewith
came warmth and clouds, and fog, and moisture, and
nuts, and fruit, and even shells; and all the tides
were thrown abroad.  As for nuts he winked awhile, and
chewed a piece of tobacco; yet did I not comprehend
him.  Only afterwards I heard that nuts with liquid
kernels came, travelling on the Gulf stream; for never
before was known so much foreign cordial landed upon
our coast, floating ashore by mistake in the fog, and
(what with the tossing and the mist) too much astray to
learn its duty.

Folk, who are ever too prone to talk, said that Will
Watcombe himself knew better than anybody else about
this drift of the Gulf-stream, and the places where it
would come ashore, and the caves that took the
in-draught.  But De Whichehalse, our great magistrate,
certified that there was no proof of unlawful
importation; neither good cause to suspect it, at a
time of Christian charity.  And we knew that it was a
foul thing for some quarrymen to say that night after
night they had been digging a new cellar at Ley Manor
to hold the little marks of respect found in the
caverns at high-water weed.  Let that be, it is none of
my business to speak evil of dignities; duly we common
people joked of the 'Gulp-stream,' as we called it.

But the thing which astonished and frightened us so,
was not, I do assure you, the landing of foreign
spirits, nor the loom of a lugger at twilight in the
gloom of the winter moonrise.  That which made as
crouch in by the fire, or draw the bed-clothes over us,
and try to think of something else, was a strange
mysterious sound.

At grey of night, when the sun was gone, and no red in
the west remained, neither were stars forthcoming,
suddenly a wailing voice rose along the valleys, and a
sound in the air, as of people running.  It mattered
not whether you stood on the moor, or crouched behind
rocks away from it, or down among reedy places; all as
one the sound would come, now from the heart of the
earth beneath, now overhead bearing down on you.  And
then there was rushing of something by, and melancholy
laughter, and the hair of a man would stand on end
before he could reason properly.

God, in His mercy, knows that I am stupid enough for
any man, and very slow of impression, nor ever could
bring myself to believe that our Father would let the
evil one get the upper hand of us.  But when I had
heard that sound three times, in the lonely gloom of
the evening fog, and the cold that followed the lines
of air, I was loath to go abroad by night, even so far
as the stables, and loved the light of a candle more,
and the glow of a fire with company.

There were many stories about it, of course, all over
the breadth of the moorland.  But those who had heard
it most often declared that it must be the wail of a
woman's voice, and the rustle of robes fleeing
horribly, and fiends in the fog going after her.  To
that, however, I paid no heed, when anybody was with
me; only we drew more close together, and barred the
doors at sunset.



CHAPTER XIII

MASTER HUCKABACK COMES IN

Mr. Reuben Huckaback, whom many good folk in Dulverton
will remember long after my time, was my mother's
uncle, being indeed her mother's brother.  He owned the
very best shop in the town, and did a fine trade in
soft ware, especially when the pack-horses came safely
in at Christmas-time.  And we being now his only
kindred (except indeed his granddaughter, little Ruth
Huckaback, of whom no one took any heed), mother beheld
it a Christian duty to keep as well as could be with
him, both for love of a nice old man, and for the sake
of her children.  And truly, the Dulverton people said
that he was the richest man in their town, and could
buy up half the county armigers; 'ay, and if it came to
that, they would like to see any man, at Bampton, or at
Wivelscombe, and you might say almost Taunton, who
could put down golden Jacobus and Carolus against him.

Now this old gentleman--so they called him, according
to his money; and I have seen many worse ones, more
violent and less wealthy--he must needs come away that
time to spend the New Year-tide with us; not that he
wanted to do it (for he hated country-life), but
because my mother pressing, as mothers will do to a
good bag of gold, had wrung a promise from him; and the
only boast of his life was that never yet had he broken
his word, at least since he opened business.

Now it pleased God that Christmas-time (in spite of all
the fogs) to send safe home to Dulverton, and what was
more, with their loads quite safe, a goodly string of
packhorses.  Nearly half of their charge was for Uncle
Reuben, and he knew how to make the most of it.  Then
having balanced his debits and credits, and set the
writs running against defaulters, as behoves a good
Christian at Christmas-tide, he saddled his horse, and
rode off towards Oare, with a good stout coat upon him,
and leaving Ruth and his head man plenty to do, and
little to eat, until they should see him again.

It had been settled between us that we should expect
him soon after noon on the last day of December.  For
the Doones being lazy and fond of bed, as the manner is
of dishonest folk, the surest way to escape them was to
travel before they were up and about, to-wit, in the
forenoon of the day.  But herein we reckoned without
our host: for being in high festivity, as became good
Papists, the robbers were too lazy, it seems, to take
the trouble of going to bed; and forth they rode on the
Old Year-morning, not with any view of business, but
purely in search of mischief.

We had put off our dinner till one o'clock (which to me
was a sad foregoing), and there was to be a brave
supper at six of the clock, upon New Year's-eve; and
the singers to come with their lanthorns, and do it
outside the parlour-window, and then have hot cup till
their heads should go round, after making away with the
victuals.  For although there was nobody now in our
family to be churchwarden of Oare, it was well admitted
that we were the people entitled alone to that dignity;
and though Nicholas Snowe was in office by name, he
managed it only by mother's advice; and a pretty mess
he made of it, so that every one longed for a Ridd
again, soon as ever I should be old enough.  This
Nicholas Snowe was to come in the evening, with his
three tall comely daughters, strapping girls, and well
skilled in the dairy; and the story was all over the
parish, on a stupid conceit of John Fry's, that I
should have been in love with all three, if there had
been but one of them.  These Snowes were to come, and
come they did, partly because Mr. Huckaback liked to
see fine young maidens, and partly because none but
Nicholas Snowe could smoke a pipe now all around our
parts, except of the very high people, whom we durst
never invite.  And Uncle Ben, as we all knew well, was
a great hand at his pipe, and would sit for hours over
it, in our warm chimney-corner, and never want to say
a word, unless it were inside him; only he liked to
have somebody there over against him smoking.

Now when I came in, before one o'clock, after seeing to
the cattle--for the day was thicker than ever, and we
must keep the cattle close at home, if we wished to see
any more of them--I fully expected to find Uncle Ben
sitting in the fireplace, lifting one cover and then
another, as his favourite manner was, and making sweet
mouths over them; for he loved our bacon rarely, and
they had no good leeks at Dulverton; and he was a man
who always would see his business done himself.  But
there instead of my finding him with his quaint dry
face pulled out at me, and then shut up sharp not to be
cheated--who should run out but Betty Muxworthy, and
poke me with a saucepan lid.

'Get out of that now, Betty,' I said in my politest
manner, for really Betty was now become a great
domestic evil.  She would have her own way so, and of
all things the most distressful was for a man to try to
reason.

'Zider-press,' cried Betty again, for she thought it a
fine joke to call me that, because of my size, and my
hatred of it; 'here be a rare get up, anyhow.'

'A rare good dinner, you mean, Betty.  Well, and I have
a rare good appetite.' With that I wanted to go and
smell it, and not to stop for Betty.

'Troost thee for thiccy, Jan Ridd.  But thee must keep
it bit langer, I reckon.  Her baint coom, Maister
Ziderpress.  Whatt'e mak of that now?'

'Do you mean to say that Uncle Ben has not arrived yet,
Betty?'

'Raived! I knaws nout about that, whuther a hath of
noo.  Only I tell 'e, her baint coom.  Rackon them
Dooneses hath gat 'un.'

And Betty, who hated Uncle Ben, because he never gave
her a groat, and she was not allowed to dine with him,
I am sorry to say that Betty Muxworthy grinned all
across, and poked me again with the greasy saucepan
cover.  But I misliking so to be treated, strode
through the kitchen indignantly, for Betty behaved to
me even now, as if I were only Eliza.

'Oh, Johnny, Johnny,' my mother cried, running out of
the grand show-parlour, where the case of stuffed birds
was, and peacock-feathers, and the white hare killed
by grandfather; 'I am so glad you are come at last.
There is something sadly amiss, Johnny.'

Mother had upon her wrists something very wonderful, of
the nature of fal-lal as we say, and for which she had
an inborn turn, being of good draper family, and
polished above the yeomanry.  Nevertheless I could
never bear it, partly because I felt it to be out of
place in our good farm-house, partly because I hate
frippery, partly because it seemed to me to have
nothing to do with father, and partly because I never
could tell the reason of my hating it.  And yet the
poor soul had put them on, not to show her hands off
(which were above her station) but simply for her
children's sake, because Uncle Ben had given them.  But
another thing, I never could bear for man or woman to
call me, 'Johnny,' 'Jack,' or 'John,' I cared not
which; and that was honest enough, and no smallness of
me there, I say.

'Well, mother, what is the matter, then?'

'I am sure you need not be angry, Johnny.  I only hope
it is nothing to grieve about, instead of being angry.
You are very sweet-tempered, I know, John Ridd, and
perhaps a little too sweet at times'--here she meant
the Snowe girls, and I hanged my head--'but what would
you say if the people there'--she never would call them
'Doones'--'had gotten your poor Uncle Reuben, horse,
and Sunday coat, and all?'

'Why, mother, I should be sorry for them.  He would set
up a shop by the river-side, and come away with all
their money.'

'That all you have to say, John! And my dinner done to
a very turn, and the supper all fit to go down, and no
worry, only to eat and be done with it! And all the new
plates come from Watchett, with the Watchett blue upon
them, at the risk of the lives of everybody, and the
capias from good Aunt Jane for stuffing a curlew with
onion before he begins to get cold, and make a woodcock
of him, and the way to turn the flap over in the inside
of a roasting pig--'

'Well, mother dear, I am very sorry.  But let us have
our dinner.  You know we promised not to wait for him
after one o'clock; and you only make us hungry.
Everything will be spoiled, mother, and what a pity to
think of! After that I will go to seek for him in the
thick of the fog, like a needle in a hay-band.  That is
to say, unless you think'--for she looked very grave
about it--'unless you really think, mother, that I
ought to go without dinner.'

'Oh no, John, I never thought that, thank God! Bless
Him for my children's appetites; and what is Uncle Ben
to them?'

So we made a very good dinner indeed, though wishing
that he could have some of it, and wondering how much
to leave for him; and then, as no sound of his horse
had been heard, I set out with my gun to look for him.

I followed the track on the side of the hill, from the
farm-yard, where the sledd-marks are--for we have no
wheels upon Exmoor yet, nor ever shall, I suppose;
though a dunder-headed man tried it last winter, and
broke his axle piteously, and was nigh to break his
neck--and after that I went all along on the ridge of
the rabbit-cleve, with the brook running thin in the
bottom; and then down to the Lynn stream and leaped it,
and so up the hill and the moor beyond.  The fog hung
close all around me then, when I turned the crest of
the highland, and the gorse both before and behind me
looked like a man crouching down in ambush.  But still
there was a good cloud of daylight, being scarce three
of the clock yet, and when a lead of red deer came
across, I could tell them from sheep even now.  I was
half inclined to shoot at them, for the children did
love venison; but they drooped their heads so, and
looked so faithful, that it seemed hard measure to do
it.  If one of them had bolted away, no doubt I had let
go at him.

After that I kept on the track, trudging very stoutly,
for nigh upon three miles, and my beard (now beginning
to grow at some length) was full of great drops and
prickly, whereat I was very proud.  I had not so much
as a dog with me, and the place was unkind and
lonesome, and the rolling clouds very desolate; and now
if a wild sheep ran across he was scared at me as an
enemy; and I for my part could not tell the meaning of
the marks on him.  We called all this part Gibbet-moor,
not being in our parish; but though there were gibbets
enough upon it, most part of the bodies was gone for
the value of the chains, they said, and the teaching of
young chirurgeons.  But of all this I had little fear,
being no more a schoolboy now, but a youth
well-acquaint with Exmoor, and the wise art of the
sign-posts, whereby a man, who barred the road, now
opens it up both ways with his finger-bones, so far as
rogues allow him.  My carbine was loaded and freshly
primed, and I knew myself to be even now a match in
strength for any two men of the size around our
neighbourhood, except in the Glen Doone.  'Girt Jan
Ridd,' I was called already, and folk grew feared to
wrestle with me; though I was tired of hearing about
it, and often longed to be smaller.  And most of all
upon Sundays, when I had to make way up our little
church, and the maidens tittered at me.

The soft white mist came thicker around me, as the
evening fell; and the peat ricks here and there, and
the furze-hucks of the summer-time, were all out of
shape in the twist of it.  By-and-by, I began to doubt
where I was, or how come there, not having seen a
gibbet lately; and then I heard the draught of the wind
up a hollow place with rocks to it; and for the first
time fear broke out (like cold sweat) upon me.  And yet
I knew what a fool I was, to fear nothing but a sound!
But when I stopped to listen, there was no sound, more
than a beating noise, and that was all inside me.
Therefore I went on again, making company of myself,
and keeping my gun quite ready.

Now when I came to an unknown place, where a stone was
set up endwise, with a faint red cross upon it, and a
polish from some conflict, I gathered my courage to
stop and think, having sped on the way too hotly.
Against that stone I set my gun, trying my spirit to
leave it so, but keeping with half a hand for it; and
then what to do next was the wonder.  As for finding
Uncle Ben that was his own business, or at any rate his
executor's; first I had to find myself, and plentifully
would thank God to find myself at home again, for the
sake of all our family.

The volumes of the mist came rolling at me (like great
logs of wood, pillowed out with sleepiness), and
between them there was nothing more than waiting for
the next one.  Then everything went out of sight, and
glad was I of the stone behind me, and view of mine own
shoes.  Then a distant noise went by me, as of many
horses galloping, and in my fright I set my gun and
said, 'God send something to shoot at.' Yet nothing
came, and my gun fell back, without my will to lower
it.

But presently, while I was thinking 'What a fool I am!'
arose as if from below my feet, so that the great stone
trembled, that long, lamenting lonesome sound, as of an
evil spirit not knowing what to do with it.  For the
moment I stood like a root, without either hand or foot
to help me, and the hair of my head began to crawl,
lifting my hat, as a snail lifts his house; and my
heart like a shuttle went to and fro.  But finding no
harm to come of it, neither visible form approaching, I
wiped my forehead, and hoped for the best, and resolved
to run every step of the way, till I drew our own latch
behind me.

Yet here again I was disappointed, for no sooner was I
come to the cross-ways by the black pool in the hole,
but I heard through the patter of my own feet a rough
low sound very close in the fog, as of a hobbled sheep
a-coughing.  I listened, and feared, and yet listened
again, though I wanted not to hear it.  For being in
haste of the homeward road, and all my heart having
heels to it, loath I was to stop in the dusk for the
sake of an aged wether.  Yet partly my love of all
animals, and partly my fear of the farmer's disgrace,
compelled me to go to the succour, and the noise was
coming nearer.  A dry short wheezing sound it was,
barred with coughs and want of breath; but thus I made
the meaning of it.

'Lord have mercy upon me! O Lord, upon my soul have
mercy! An if I cheated Sam Hicks last week, Lord
knowest how well he deserved it, and lied in every
stocking's mouth--oh Lord, where be I a-going?'

These words, with many jogs between them, came to me
through the darkness, and then a long groan and a
choking.  I made towards the sound, as nigh as ever I
could guess, and presently was met, point-blank, by the
head of a mountain-pony.  Upon its back lay a man bound
down, with his feet on the neck and his head to the
tail, and his arms falling down like stirrups.  The
wild little nag was scared of its life by the
unaccustomed burden, and had been tossing and rolling
hard, in desire to get ease of it.

Before the little horse could turn, I caught him, jaded
as he was, by his wet and grizzled forelock, and he saw
that it was vain to struggle, but strove to bite me
none the less, until I smote him upon the nose.

'Good and worthy sir,' I said to the man who was riding
so roughly; 'fear nothing; no harm shall come to thee.'

'Help, good friend, whoever thou art,' he gasped, but
could not look at me, because his neck was jerked so;
'God hath sent thee, and not to rob me, because it is
done already.'

'What, Uncle Ben!' I cried, letting go the horse in
amazement, that the richest man in Dulverton--'Uncle
Ben here in this plight!  What, Mr. Reuben Huckaback!'

'An honest hosier and draper, serge and longcloth
warehouseman'--he groaned from rib to rib--'at the
sign of the Gartered Kitten in the loyal town of
Dulverton.  For God's sake, let me down, good fellow,
from this accursed marrow-bone; and a groat of good
money will I pay thee, safe in my house to Dulverton;
but take notice that the horse is mine, no less than
the nag they robbed from me.'

'What, Uncle Ben, dost thou not know me, thy dutiful
nephew John Ridd?'

Not to make a long story of it, I cut the thongs that
bound him, and set him astride on the little horse; but
he was too weak to stay so.  Therefore I mounted him on
my back, turning the horse into horse-steps, and
leading the pony by the cords which I fastened around
his nose, set out for Plover's Barrows.

Uncle Ben went fast asleep on my back, being jaded and
shaken beyond his strength, for a man of three-score
and five; and as soon he felt assured of safety he
would talk no more.  And to tell the truth he snored so
loudly, that I could almost believe that fearful noise
in the fog every night came all the way from Dulverton.

Now as soon as ever I brought him in, we set him up in
the chimney-corner, comfortable and handsome; and it
was no little delight to me to get him off my back;
for, like his own fortune, Uncle Ben was of a good
round figure.  He gave his long coat a shake or two,
and he stamped about in the kitchen, until he was sure
of his whereabouts, and then he fell asleep again until
supper should be ready.

'He shall marry Ruth,' he said by-and-by to himself,
and not to me; 'he shall marry Ruth for this, and have
my little savings, soon as they be worth the having.
Very little as yet, very little indeed; and ever so
much gone to-day along of them rascal robbers.'

My mother made a dreadful stir, of course, about Uncle
Ben being in such a plight as this; so I left him to
her care and Annie's, and soon they fed him rarely,
while I went out to see to the comfort of the captured
pony.  And in truth he was worth the catching, and
served us very well afterwards, though Uncle Ben was
inclined to claim him for his business at Dulverton,
where they have carts and that like.  'But,' I said,
'you shall have him, sir, and welcome, if you will only
ride him home as first I found you riding him.' And
with that he dropped it.

A very strange old man he was, short in his manner,
though long of body, glad to do the contrary things to
what any one expected of him, and always looking sharp
at people, as if he feared to be cheated.  This
surprised me much at first, because it showed his
ignorance of what we farmers are--an upright race, as
you may find, scarcely ever cheating indeed, except
upon market-day, and even then no more than may be
helped by reason of buyers expecting it.  Now our
simple ways were a puzzle to him, as I told him very
often; but he only laughed, and rubbed his mouth with
the back of his dry shining hand, and I think he
shortly began to languish for want of some one to
higgle with.  I had a great mind to give him the pony,
because he thought himself cheated in that case; only
he would conclude that I did it with some view to a
legacy.

Of course, the Doones, and nobody else, had robbed good
Uncle Reuben; and then they grew sportive, and took his
horse, an especially sober nag, and bound the master
upon the wild one, for a little change as they told
him.  For two or three hours they had fine enjoyment
chasing him through the fog, and making much sport of
his groanings; and then waxing hungry, they went their
way, and left him to opportunity.  Now Mr. Huckaback
growing able to walk in a few days' time, became
thereupon impatient, and could not be brought to
understand why he should have been robbed at all.

'I have never deserved it,' he said to himself, not
knowing much of Providence, except with a small p to
it; 'I have never deserved it, and will not stand it in
the name of our lord the King, not I!' At other times
he would burst forth thus: 'Three-score years and five
have I lived an honest and laborious life, yet never
was I robbed before.  And now to be robbed in my old
age, to be robbed for the first time now!'

Thereupon of course we would tell him how truly
thankful he ought to be for never having been robbed
before, in spite of living so long in this world, and
that he was taking a very ungrateful, not to say
ungracious, view, in thus repining, and feeling
aggrieved; when anyone else would have knelt and
thanked God for enjoying so long an immunity.  But say
what we would, it was all as one.  Uncle Ben stuck
fast to it, that he had nothing to thank God for.



CHAPTER XIV

A MOTION WHICH ENDS IN A MULL

Instead of minding his New-Year pudding, Master
Huckaback carried on so about his mighty grievance,
that at last we began to think there must be something
in it, after all; especially as he assured us that
choice and costly presents for the young people of our
household were among the goods divested.  But mother
told him her children had plenty, and wanted no gold
and silver, and little Eliza spoke up and said, 'You
can give us the pretty things, Uncle Ben, when we come
in the summer to see you.'

Our mother reproved Eliza for this, although it was the
heel of her own foot; and then to satisfy our uncle,
she promised to call Farmer Nicholas Snowe, to be of
our council that evening, 'And if the young maidens
would kindly come, without taking thought to smoothe
themselves, why it would be all the merrier, and who
knew but what Uncle Huckaback might bless the day of
his robbery, etc., etc.--and thorough good honest girls
they were, fit helpmates either for shop or farm.' All
of which was meant for me; but I stuck to my platter
and answered not.

In the evening Farmer Snowe came up, leading his
daughters after him, like fillies trimmed for a fair;
and Uncle Ben, who had not seen them on the night of
his mishap (because word had been sent to stop them),
was mightily pleased and very pleasant, according to
his town bred ways.  The damsels had seen good company,
and soon got over their fear of his wealth, and played
him a number of merry pranks, which made our mother
quite jealous for Annie, who was always shy and
diffident.  However, when the hot cup was done, and
before the mulled wine was ready, we packed all the
maidens in the parlour and turned the key upon them;
and then we drew near to the kitchen fire to hear Uncle
Ben's proposal.  Farmer Snowe sat up in the corner,
caring little to bear about anything, but smoking
slowly, and nodding backward like a sheep-dog dreaming.
 Mother was in the settle, of course, knitting hard, as
usual; and Uncle Ben took to a three-legged stool, as
if all but that had been thieved from him.  Howsoever,
he kept his breath from speech, giving privilege, as
was due, to mother.

'Master Snowe, you are well assured,' said mother,
colouring like the furze as it took the flame and fell
over, 'that our kinsman here hath received rough harm
on his peaceful journey from Dulverton.  The times are
bad, as we all know well, and there is no sign of
bettering them, and if I could see our Lord the King I
might say things to move him! nevertheless, I have had
so much of my own account to vex for--'

'You are flying out of the subject, Sarah,' said Uncle
Ben, seeing tears in her eyes, and tired of that
matter.

'Zettle the pralimbinaries,' spoke Farmer Snowe, on
appeal from us, 'virst zettle the pralimbinaries; and
then us knows what be drivin' at.'

'Preliminaries be damned, sir,' cried Uncle Ben, losing
his temper.  'What preliminaries were there when I was
robbed; I should like to know?  Robbed in this parish
as I can prove, to the eternal disgrace of Oare and the
scandal of all England.  And I hold this parish to
answer for it, sir; this parish shall make it good,
being a nest of foul thieves as it is; ay, farmers, and
yeomen, and all of you.  I will beggar every man in
this parish, if they be not beggars already, ay, and
sell your old church up before your eyes, but what I
will have back my tarlatan, time-piece, saddle, and
dove-tailed nag.'

Mother looked at me, and I looked at Farmer Snowe, and
we all were sorry for Master Huckaback, putting our
hands up one to another, that nobody should browbeat
him; because we all knew what our parish was, and none
the worse for strong language, however rich the man
might be.  But Uncle Ben took it in a different way.
He thought that we all were afraid of him, and that
Oare parish was but as Moab or Edom, for him to cast
his shoe over.

'Nephew Jack,' he cried, looking at me when I was
thinking what to say, and finding only emptiness, 'you
are a heavy lout, sir; a bumpkin, a clodhopper; and I
shall leave you nothing, unless it be my boots to
grease.'

'Well, uncle,' I made answer, 'I will grease your boots
all the same for that, so long as you be our guest,
sir.'

Now, that answer, made without a thought, stood me for
two thousand pounds, as you shall see, by-and-by,
perhaps.

'As for the parish,' my mother cried, being too hard
set to contain herself, 'the parish can defend itself,
and we may leave it to do so.  But our Jack is not like
that, sir; and I will not have him spoken of.  Leave
him indeed! Who wants you to do more than to leave him
alone, sir; as he might have done you the other night;
and as no one else would have dared to do.  And after
that, to think so meanly of me, and of my children!'

'Hoity, toity, Sarah! Your children, I suppose, are the
same as other people's.'

'That they are not; and never will be; and you ought to
know it, Uncle Reuben, if any one in the world ought.
Other people's children!'

'Well, well!' Uncle Reuben answered, 'I know very
little of children; except my little Ruth, and she is
nothing wonderful.'

'I never said that my children were wonderful Uncle
Ben; nor did I ever think it.  But as for being good--'

Here mother fetched out her handkerchief, being
overcome by our goodness; and I told her, with my hand
to my mouth, not to notice him; though he might be
worth ten thousand times ten thousand pounds.

But Farmer Snowe came forward now, for he had some
sense sometimes; and he thought it was high time for
him to say a word for the parish.

'Maister Huckaback,' he began, pointing with his pipe
at him, the end that was done in sealing-wax, 'tooching
of what you was plaized to zay 'bout this here parish,
and no oother, mind me no oother parish but thees, I
use the vreedom, zur, for to tell 'e, that thee be a
laiar.'

Then Farmer Nicholas Snowe folded his arms across with
the bowl of his pipe on the upper one, and gave me a
nod, and then one to mother, to testify how he had done
his duty, and recked not what might come of it.
However, he got little thanks from us; for the parish
was nothing at all to my mother, compared with her
children's interests; and I thought it hard that an
uncle of mine, and an old man too, should be called a
liar, by a visitor at our fireplace.  For we, in our
rude part of the world, counted it one of the worst
disgraces that could befall a man, to receive the lie
from any one.  But Uncle Ben, as it seems was used to
it, in the way of trade, just as people of fashion are,
by a style of courtesy.

Therefore the old man only looked with pity at Farmer
Nicholas; and with a sort of sorrow too, reflecting how
much he might have made in a bargain with such a
customer, so ignorant and hot-headed.

'Now let us bandy words no more,' said mother, very
sweetly; 'nothing is easier than sharp words, except to
wish them unspoken; as I do many and many's the time,
when I think of my good husband.  But now let us hear
from Uncle Reuben what he would have us do to remove
this disgrace from amongst us, and to satisfy him of
his goods.'

'I care not for my goods, woman,' Master Huckaback
answered grandly; 'although they were of large value,
about them I say nothing.  But what I demand is this,
the punishment of those scoundrels.'

'Zober, man, zober!' cried Farmer Nicholas; 'we be too
naigh Badgery 'ood, to spake like that of they
Dooneses.'

'Pack of cowards!' said Uncle Reuben, looking first at
the door, however; 'much chance I see of getting
redress from the valour of this Exmoor! And you, Master
Snowe, the very man whom I looked to to raise the
country, and take the lead as churchwarden--why, my
youngest shopman would match his ell against you.  Pack
of cowards,' cried Uncle Ben, rising and shaking his
lappets at us; 'don't pretend to answer me.  Shake you
all off, that I do--nothing more to do with you!'

We knew it useless to answer him, and conveyed our
knowledge to one another, without anything to vex him.
However, when the mulled wine was come, and a good deal
of it gone (the season being Epiphany), Uncle Reuben
began to think that he might have been too hard with
us.  Moreover, he was beginning now to respect Farmer
Nicholas bravely, because of the way he had smoked his
pipes, and the little noise made over them.  And Lizzie
and Annie were doing their best--for now we had let the
girls out--to wake more lightsome uproar; also young
Faith Snowe was toward to keep the old men's cups
aflow, and hansel them to their liking.

So at the close of our entertainment, when the girls
were gone away to fetch and light their lanthorns (over
which they made rare noise, blowing each the other's
out for counting of the sparks to come), Master
Huckaback stood up, without much aid from the crock-
saw, and looked at mother and all of us.

'Let no one leave this place,' said he, 'until I have
said what I want to say; for saving of ill-will among
us; and growth of cheer and comfort.  May be I have
carried things too far, even to the bounds of
churlishness, and beyond the bounds of good manners.  I
will not unsay one word I have said, having never yet
done so in my life; but I would alter the manner of it,
and set it forth in this light.  If you folks upon
Exmoor here are loath and wary at fighting, yet you are
brave at better stuff; the best and kindest I ever
knew, in the matter of feeding.'

Here he sat down with tears in his eyes, and called for
a little mulled bastard.  All the maids, who were now
come back, raced to get it for him, but Annie of course
was foremost.  And herein ended the expedition, a
perilous and a great one, against the Doones of
Bagworthy; an enterprise over which we had all talked
plainly more than was good for us.  For my part, I
slept well that night, feeling myself at home again,
now that the fighting was put aside, and the fear of it
turned to the comfort of talking what we would have
done.



CHAPTER XV

MASTER HUCKABACK FAILS OF WARRANT

On the following day Master Huckaback, with some show
of mystery, demanded from my mother an escort into a
dangerous part of the world, to which his business
compelled him.  My mother made answer to this that he
was kindly welcome to take our John Fry with him; at
which the good clothier laughed, and said that John was
nothing like big enough, but another John must serve
his turn, not only for his size, but because if he were
carried away, no stone would be left unturned upon
Exmoor, until he should be brought back again.
Hereupon my mother grew very pale, and found fifty
reasons against my going, each of them weightier than
the true one, as Eliza (who was jealous of me) managed
to whisper to Annie.  On the other hand, I was quite
resolved (directly the thing was mentioned) to see
Uncle Reuben through with it; and it added much to my
self-esteem to be the guard of so rich a man.
Therefore I soon persuaded mother, with her head upon
my breast, to let me go and trust in God; and after
that I was greatly vexed to find that this dangerous
enterprise was nothing more than a visit to the Baron
de Whichehalse, to lay an information, and sue a
warrant against the Doones, and a posse to execute it.

Stupid as I always have been, and must ever be no
doubt, I could well have told Uncle Reuben that his
journey was no wiser than that of the men of Gotham;
that he never would get from Hugh de Whichehalse a
warrant against the Doones; moreover, that if he did
get one, his own wig would be singed with it.  But for
divers reasons I held my peace, partly from youth and
modesty, partly from desire to see whatever please God
I should see, and partly from other causes.

We rode by way of Brendon town, Illford Bridge, and
Babbrook, to avoid the great hill above Lynmouth; and
the day being fine and clear again, I laughed in my
sleeve at Uncle Reuben for all his fine precautions.
When we arrived at Ley Manor, we were shown very
civilly into the hall, and refreshed with good ale and
collared head, and the back of a Christmas pudding.  I
had never been under so fine a roof (unless it were of
a church) before; and it pleased me greatly to be so
kindly entreated by high-born folk.  But Uncle Reuben
was vexed a little at being set down side by side with
a man in a very small way of trade, who was come upon
some business there, and who made bold to drink his
health after finishing their horns of ale.

'Sir,' said Uncle Ben, looking at him, 'my health would
fare much better, if you would pay me three pounds and
twelve shillings, which you have owed me these five
years back; and now we are met at the Justice's, the
opportunity is good, sir.'

After that, we were called to the Justice-room, where
the Baron himself was sitting with Colonel Harding,
another Justiciary of the King's peace, to help him.  I
had seen the Baron de Whichehalse before, and was not
at all afraid of him, having been at school with his
son as he knew, and it made him very kind to me.  And
indeed he was kind to everybody, and all our people
spoke well of him; and so much the more because we knew
that the house was in decadence.  For the first De
Whichehalse had come from Holland, where he had been a
great nobleman, some hundred and fifty years agone.
Being persecuted for his religion, when the Spanish
power was everything, he fled to England with all he
could save, and bought large estates in Devonshire.
Since then his descendants had intermarried with
ancient county families, Cottwells, and Marwoods, and
Walronds, and Welses of Pylton, and Chichesters of
Hall; and several of the ladies brought them large
increase of property.  And so about fifty years before
the time of which I am writing, there were few names in
the West of England thought more of than De
Whichehalse.  But now they had lost a great deal of
land, and therefore of that which goes with land, as
surely as fame belongs to earth--I mean big reputation.
How they had lost it, none could tell; except that as
the first descendants had a manner of amassing, so the
later ones were gifted with a power of scattering.
Whether this came of good Devonshire blood opening the
sluice of Low Country veins, is beyond both my province
and my power to inquire.  Anyhow, all people loved this
last strain of De Whichehalse far more than the name
had been liked a hundred years agone.

Hugh de Whichehalse, a white-haired man, of very noble
presence, with friendly blue eyes and a sweet smooth
forehead, and aquiline nose quite beautiful (as you
might expect in a lady of birth), and thin lips curving
delicately, this gentleman rose as we entered the room;
while Colonel Harding turned on his chair, and struck
one spur against the other.  I am sure that, without
knowing aught of either, we must have reverenced more
of the two the one who showed respect to us.  And yet
nine gentleman out of ten make this dull mistake when
dealing with the class below them!

Uncle Reuben made his very best scrape, and then walked
up to the table, trying to look as if he did not know
himself to be wealthier than both the gentlemen put
together.  Of course he was no stranger to them, any
more than I was; and, as it proved afterwards, Colonel
Harding owed him a lump of money, upon very good
security.  Of him Uncle Reuben took no notice, but
addressed himself to De Whichehalse.

The Baron smiled very gently, so soon as he learned the
cause of this visit, and then he replied quite
reasonably.

'A warrant against the Doones, Master Huckaback.  Which
of the Doones, so please you; and the Christian names,
what be they?'

'My lord, I am not their godfather; and most like they
never had any.  But we all know old Sir Ensor's name,
so that may be no obstacle.'

'Sir Ensor Doone and his sons--so be it.  How many
sons, Master Huckaback, and what is the name of each
one?'

'How can I tell you, my lord, even if I had known them
all as well as my own shop-boys?  Nevertheless there
were seven of them, and that should be no obstacle.'

'A warrant against Sir Ensor Doone, and seven sons of
Sir Ensor Doone, Christian names unknown, and doubted
if they have any.  So far so good Master Huckaback.  I
have it all down in writing.  Sir Ensor himself was
there, of course, as you have given in evidence--'

'No, no, my lord, I never said that: I never said--'

'If he can prove that he was not there, you may be
indicted for perjury.  But as for those seven sons of
his, of course you can swear that they were his sons
and not his nephews, or grandchildren, or even no
Doones at all?'

'My lord, I can swear that they were Doones.  Moreover,
I can pay for any mistake I make.  Therein need be no
obstacle.'

'Oh, yes, he can pay; he can pay well enough,' said
Colonel Harding shortly.

'I am heartily glad to hear it,' replied the Baron
pleasantly; 'for it proves after all that this robbery
(if robbery there has been) was not so very ruinous.
Sometimes people think they are robbed, and then it is
very sweet afterwards to find that they have not been
so; for it adds to their joy in their property.  Now,
are you quite convinced, good sir, that these people
(if there were any) stole, or took, or even borrowed
anything at all from you?'

'My lord, do you think that I was drunk?'

'Not for a moment, Master Huckaback.  Although excuse
might be made for you at this time of the year.  But
how did you know that your visitors were of this
particular family?'

'Because it could be nobody else.  Because, in spite of
the fog--'

'Fog!' cried Colonel Harding sharply.

'Fog!' said the Baron, with emphasis.  'Ah, that
explains the whole affair.  To be sure, now I remember,
the weather has been too thick for a man to see the
head of his own horse.  The Doones (if still there be
any Doones) could never have come abroad; that is as
sure as simony.  Master Huckaback, for your good sake,
I am heartily glad that this charge has miscarried.  I
thoroughly understand it now.  The fog explains the
whole of it.'

'Go back, my good fellow,' said Colonel Harding; 'and
if the day is clear enough, you will find all your
things where you left them.  I know, from my own
experience, what it is to be caught in an Exmoor fog.'

Uncle Reuben, by this time, was so put out, that he
hardly knew what he was saying.

'My lord, Sir Colonel, is this your justice! If I go to
London myself for it, the King shall know how his
commission--how a man may be robbed, and the justices
prove that he ought to be hanged at back of it; that in
his good shire of Somerset--'

'Your pardon a moment, good sir,' De Whichehalse
interrupted him; 'but I was about (having heard your
case) to mention what need be an obstacle, and, I fear,
would prove a fatal one, even if satisfactory proof
were afforded of a felony.  The mal-feasance (if any)
was laid in Somerset; but we, two humble servants of
His Majesty, are in commission of his peace for the
county of Devon only, and therefore could never deal
with it.'

'And why, in the name of God,' cried Uncle Reuben now
carried at last fairly beyond himself, 'why could you
not say as much at first, and save me all this waste of
time and worry of my temper?  Gentlemen, you are all in
league; all of you stick together.  You think it fair
sport for an honest trader, who makes no shams as you
do, to be robbed and wellnigh murdered, so long as they
who did it won the high birthright of felony.  If a
poor sheep stealer, to save his children from dying of
starvation, had dared to look at a two-month lamb, he
would swing on the Manor gallows, and all of you cry
"Good riddance!" But now, because good birth and bad
manners--' Here poor Uncle Ben, not being so strong as
before the Doones had played with him, began to foam at
the mouth a little, and his tongue went into the hollow
where his short grey whiskers were.

I forget how we came out of it, only I was greatly
shocked at bearding of the gentry so, and mother scarce
could see her way, when I told her all about it.
'Depend upon it you were wrong, John,' was all I could
get out of her; though what had I done but listen, and
touch my forelock, when called upon.  'John, you may
take my word for it, you have not done as you should
have done.  Your father would have been shocked to
think of going to Baron de Whichehalse, and in his own
house insulting him! And yet it was very brave of you
John.  Just like you, all over.  And (as none of the
men are here, dear John) I am proud of you for doing
it.'

All throughout the homeward road, Uncle Ben had been
very silent, feeling much displeased with himself and
still more so with other people.  But before he went to
bed that night, he just said to me, 'Nephew Jack, you
have not behaved so badly as the rest to me.  And
because you have no gift of talking, I think that I may
trust you.  Now, mark my words, this villain job shall
not have ending here.  I have another card to play.'

'You mean, sir, I suppose, that you will go to the
justices of this shire, Squire Maunder, or Sir Richard
Blewitt, or--'

'Oaf, I mean nothing of the sort; they would only make
a laughing-stock, as those Devonshire people did, of
me.  No, I will go to the King himself, or a man who is
bigger than the King, and to whom I have ready access.
I will not tell thee his name at present, only if thou
art brought before him, never wilt thou forget it.'
That was true enough, by the bye, as I discovered
afterwards, for the man he meant was Judge Jeffreys.

'And when are you likely to see him, sir?'

'Maybe in the spring, maybe not until summer, for I
cannot go to London on purpose, but when my business
takes me there.  Only remember my words, Jack, and when
you see the man I mean, look straight at him, and tell
no lie.  He will make some of your zany squires shake
in their shoes, I reckon.  Now, I have been in this
lonely hole far longer than I intended, by reason of
this outrage; yet I will stay here one day more upon a
certain condition.'

'Upon what condition, Uncle Ben?  I grieve that you
find it so lonely.  We will have Farmer Nicholas up
again, and the singers, and--'

'The fashionable milkmaids.  I thank you, let me be.
The wenches are too loud for me.  Your Nanny is enough.
Nanny is a good child, and she shall come and visit
me.' Uncle Reuben would always call her 'Nanny'; he
said that 'Annie' was too fine and Frenchified for us.
'But my condition is this, Jack--that you shall guide
me to-morrow, without a word to any one, to a place
where I may well descry the dwelling of these scoundrel
Doones, and learn the best way to get at them, when the
time shall come.  Can you do this for me?  I will pay
you well, boy.'

I promised very readily to do my best to serve him,
but, of course, would take no money for it, not being
so poor as that came to.  Accordingly, on the day
following, I managed to set the men at work on the
other side of the farm, especially that inquisitive and
busybody John Fry, who would pry out almost anything
for the pleasure of telling his wife; and then, with
Uncle Reuben mounted on my ancient Peggy, I made foot
for the westward, directly after breakfast.  Uncle Ben
refused to go unless I would take a loaded gun, and
indeed it was always wise to do so in those days of
turbulence; and none the less because of late more than
usual of our sheep had left their skins behind them.
This, as I need hardly say, was not to be charged to
the appetite of the Doones, for they always said that
they were not butchers (although upon that subject
might well be two opinions); and their practice was to
make the shepherds kill and skin, and quarter for them,
and sometimes carry to the Doone-gate the prime among
the fatlings, for fear of any bruising, which spoils
the look at table.  But the worst of it was that
ignorant folk, unaware of their fastidiousness, scored
to them the sheep they lost by lower-born marauders,
and so were afraid to speak of it: and the issue of
this error was that a farmer, with five or six hundred
sheep, could never command, on his wedding-day, a prime
saddle of mutton for dinner.

To return now to my Uncle Ben--and indeed he would not
let me go more than three land-yards from him--there
was very little said between us along the lane and
across the hill, although the day was pleasant.  I
could see that he was half amiss with his mind about
the business, and not so full of security as an elderly
man should keep himself.  Therefore, out I spake, and
said,--

'Uncle Reuben, have no fear.  I know every inch of the
ground, sir; and there is no danger nigh us.'

'Fear, boy! Who ever thought of fear?  'Tis the last
thing would come across me.  Pretty things those
primroses.'

At once I thought of Lorna Doone, the little maid of
six years back, and how my fancy went with her.  Could
Lorna ever think of me?  Was I not a lout gone by, only
fit for loach-sticking?  Had I ever seen a face fit to
think of near her?  The sudden flash, the quickness,
the bright desire to know one's heart, and not withhold
her own from it, the soft withdrawal of rich eyes, the
longing to love somebody, anybody, anything, not
imbrued with wickedness--

My uncle interrupted me, misliking so much silence now,
with the naked woods falling over us.  For we were come
to Bagworthy forest, the blackest and the loneliest
place of all that keep the sun out.  Even now, in
winter-time, with most of the wood unriddled, and the
rest of it pinched brown, it hung around us like a
cloak containing little comfort.  I kept quite close to
Peggy's head, and Peggy kept quite close to me, and
pricked her ears at everything.  However, we saw
nothing there, except a few old owls and hawks, and a
magpie sitting all alone, until we came to the bank of
the hill, where the pony could not climb it.  Uncle Ben
was very loath to get off, because the pony seemed
company, and he thought he could gallop away on her, if
the worst came to the worst, but I persuaded him that
now he must go to the end of it.  Therefore he made
Peggy fast, in a place where we could find her, and
speaking cheerfully as if there was nothing to be
afraid of, he took his staff, and I my gun, to climb
the thick ascent.

There was now no path of any kind; which added to our
courage all it lessened of our comfort, because it
proved that the robbers were not in the habit of
passing there.  And we knew that we could not go
astray, so long as we breasted the hill before us;
inasmuch as it formed the rampart, or side-fence of
Glen Doone.  But in truth I used the right word there
for the manner of our ascent, for the ground came forth
so steep against us, and withal so woody, that to make
any way we must throw ourselves forward, and labour as
at a breast-plough.  Rough and loamy rungs of oak-root
bulged here and there above our heads; briers needs
must speak with us, using more of tooth than tongue;
and sometimes bulks of rugged stone, like great sheep,
stood across us.  At last, though very loath to do it,
I was forced to leave my gun behind, because I required
one hand to drag myself up the difficulty, and one to
help Uncle Reuben.  And so at last we gained the top,
and looked forth the edge of the forest, where the
ground was very stony and like the crest of a quarry;
and no more trees between us and the brink of cliff
below, three hundred yards below it might be, all
strong slope and gliddery.  And now far the first time
I was amazed at the appearance of the Doones's
stronghold, and understood its nature.  For when I had
been even in the valley, and climbed the cliffs to
escape from it, about seven years agone, I was no more
than a stripling boy, noting little, as boys do, except
for their present purpose, and even that soon done
with.  But now, what with the fame of the Doones, and
my own recollections, and Uncle Ben's insistence, all
my attention was called forth, and the end was simple
astonishment.

The chine of highland, whereon we stood, curved to the
right and left of us, keeping about the same elevation,
and crowned with trees and brushwood.  At about half a
mile in front of us, but looking as if we could throw a
stone to strike any man upon it, another crest just
like our own bowed around to meet it; but failed by
reason of two narrow clefts of which we could only see
the brink.  One of these clefts was the Doone-gate,
with a portcullis of rock above it, and the other was
the chasm by which I had once made entrance.  Betwixt
them, where the hills fell back, as in a perfect oval,
traversed by the winding water, lay a bright green
valley, rimmed with sheer black rock, and seeming to
have sunken bodily from the bleak rough heights above.
It looked as if no frost could enter neither wind go
ruffling; only spring, and hope, and comfort, breathe
to one another.  Even now the rays of sunshine dwelt
and fell back on one another, whenever the clouds
lifted; and the pale blue glimpse of the growing day
seemed to find young encouragement.

But for all that, Uncle Reuben was none the worse nor
better.  He looked down into Glen Doone first, and
sniffed as if he were smelling it, like a sample of
goods from a wholesale house; and then he looked at the
hills over yonder, and then he stared at me.

'See what a pack of fools they be?'

'Of course I do, Uncle Ben.  "All rogues are fools,"
was my first copy, beginning of the alphabet.'

'Pack of stuff lad.  Though true enough, and very good
for young people.  But see you not how this great Doone
valley may be taken in half an hour?'

'Yes, to be sure I do, uncle; if they like to give it
up, I mean.'

'Three culverins on yonder hill, and three on the top
of this one, and we have them under a pestle.  Ah, I
have seen the wars, my lad, from Keinton up to Naseby;
and I might have been a general now, if they had taken
my advice--'

But I was not attending to him, being drawn away on a
sudden by a sight which never struck the sharp eyes of
our General.  For I had long ago descried that little
opening in the cliff through which I made my exit, as
before related, on the other side of the valley.  No
bigger than a rabbit-hole it seemed from where we
stood; and yet of all the scene before me, that (from
my remembrance perhaps) had the most attraction.  Now
gazing at it with full thought of all that it had cost
me, I saw a little figure come, and pause, and pass
into it.  Something very light and white, nimble,
smooth, and elegant, gone almost before I knew that any
one had been there.  And yet my heart came to my ribs,
and all my blood was in my face, and pride within me
fought with shame, and vanity with self-contempt; for
though seven years were gone, and I from my boyhood
come to manhood, and all must have forgotten me, and I
had half-forgotten; at that moment, once for all, I
felt that I was face to face with fate (however poor it
might be), weal or woe, in Lorna Doone.



CHAPTER XVI

LORNA GROWING FORMIDABLE

Having reconnoitred thus the position of the enemy,
Master Huckaback, on the homeward road, cross-examined
me in a manner not at all desirable.  For he had noted
my confusion and eager gaze at something unseen by him
in the valley, and thereupon he made up his mind to
know everything about it.  In this, however, he partly
failed; for although I was no hand at fence, and would
not tell him a falsehood, I managed so to hold my peace
that he put himself upon the wrong track, and continued
thereon with many vaunts of his shrewdness and
experience, and some chuckles at my simplicity.  Thus
much however, he learned aright, that I had been in the
Doone valley several years before, and might be brought
upon strong inducement to venture there again.  But as
to the mode of my getting in, the things I saw, and my
thoughts upon them, he not only failed to learn the
truth, but certified himself into an obstinacy of
error, from which no after-knowledge was able to
deliver him.  And this he did, not only because I
happened to say very little, but forasmuch as he
disbelieved half of the truth I told him, through his
own too great sagacity.

Upon one point, however, he succeeded more easily than
he expected, viz. in making me promise to visit the
place again, as soon as occasion offered, and to hold
my own counsel about it.  But I could not help smiling
at one thing, that according to his point of view my
own counsel meant my own and Master Reuben Huckaback's.

Now he being gone, as he went next day, to his
favourite town of Dulverton, and leaving behind him
shadowy promise of the mountains he would do for me, my
spirit began to burn and pant for something to go on
with; and nothing showed a braver hope of movement and
adventure than a lonely visit to Glen Doone, by way of
the perilous passage discovered in my boyhood.
Therefore I waited for nothing more than the slow
arrival of new small-clothes made by a good tailor at
Porlock, for I was wishful to look my best; and when
they were come and approved, I started, regardless of
the expense, and forgetting (like a fool) how badly
they would take the water.

What with urging of the tailor, and my own misgivings,
the time was now come round again to the high-day of
St.  Valentine, when all our maids were full of lovers,
and all the lads looked foolish.  And none of them more
sheepish or innocent than I myself, albeit twenty-one
years old, and not afraid of men much, but terrified of
women, at least, if they were comely.  And what of all
things scared me most was the thought of my own size,
and knowledge of my strength, which came like knots
upon me daily.  In honest truth I tell this thing,
(which often since hath puzzled me, when I came to mix
with men more), I was to that degree ashamed of my
thickness and my stature, in the presence of a woman,
that I would not put a trunk of wood on the fire in the
kitchen, but let Annie scold me well, with a smile to
follow, and with her own plump hands lift up a little
log, and fuel it.  Many a time I longed to be no bigger
than John Fry was; whom now (when insolent) I took with
my left hand by the waist-stuff, and set him on my hat,
and gave him little chance to tread it; until he spoke
of his family, and requested to come down again.

Now taking for good omen this, that I was a seven-year
Valentine, though much too big for a Cupidon, I chose a
seven-foot staff of ash, and fixed a loach-fork in it,
to look as I had looked before; and leaving word upon
matters of business, out of the back door I went, and
so through the little orchard, and down the brawling
Lynn-brook.  Not being now so much afraid, I struck
across the thicket land between the meeting waters, and
came upon the Bagworthy stream near the great black
whirlpool.  Nothing amazed me so much as to find how
shallow the stream now looked to me, although the pool
was still as black and greedy as it used to be.  And
still the great rocky slide was dark and difficult to
climb; though the water, which once had taken my knees,
was satisfied now with my ankles.  After some labour, I
reached the top; and halted to look about me well,
before trusting to broad daylight.

The winter (as I said before) had been a very mild one;
and now the spring was toward so that bank and bush
were touched with it.  The valley into which I gazed
was fair with early promise, having shelter from the
wind and taking all the sunshine.  The willow-bushes
over the stream hung as if they were angling with
tasseled floats of gold and silver, bursting like a
bean-pod.  Between them came the water laughing, like a
maid at her own dancing, and spread with that young
blue which never lives beyond the April.  And on
either bank, the meadow ruffled as the breeze came by,
opening (through new tuft, of green) daisy-bud or
celandine, or a shy glimpse now and then of the
love-lorn primrose.

Though I am so blank of wit, or perhaps for that same
reason, these little things come and dwell with me, and
I am happy about them, and long for nothing better.  I
feel with every blade of grass, as if it had a history;
and make a child of every bud as though it knew and
loved me.  And being so, they seem to tell me of my own
delusions, how I am no more than they, except in self-
importance.

While I was forgetting much of many things that harm
one, and letting of my thoughts go wild to sounds and
sights of nature, a sweeter note than thrush or ouzel
ever wooed a mate in, floated on the valley breeze at
the quiet turn of sundown.  The words were of an
ancient song, fit to laugh or cry at.

Love, an if there be one,
Come my love to be,
My love is for the one
Loving unto me.

Not for me the show, love,
Of a gilded bliss;
Only thou must know, love,
What my value is.

If in all the earth, love,
Thou hast none but me,
This shall be my worth, love:
To be cheap to thee.

But, if so thou ever
Strivest to be free,
'Twill be my endeavour
To be dear to thee.

So shall I have plea, love,
Is thy heart andbreath
Clinging still to thee, love,
In the doom of death.

All this I took in with great eagerness, not for the
sake of the meaning (which is no doubt an allegory),
but for the power and richness, and softness of the
singing, which seemed to me better than we ever had
even in Oare church.  But all the time I kept myself in
a black niche of the rock, where the fall of the water
began, lest the sweet singer (espying me) should be
alarmed, and flee away.  But presently I ventured to
look forth where a bush was; and then I beheld the
loveliest sight--one glimpse of which was enough to
make me kneel in the coldest water.

By the side of the stream she was coming to me, even
among the primroses, as if she loved them all; and
every flower looked the brighter, as her eyes were on
them, I could not see what her face was, my heart so
awoke and trembled; only that her hair was flowing from
a wreath of white violets, and the grace of her coming
was like the appearance of the first wind-flower.  The
pale gleam over the western cliffs threw a shadow of
light behind her, as if the sun were lingering.  Never
do I see that light from the closing of the west, even
in these my aged days, without thinking of her.  Ah me,
if it comes to that, what do I see of earth or heaven,
without thinking of her?

The tremulous thrill of her song was hanging on her
open lips; and she glanced around, as if the birds were
accustomed to make answer.  To me it was a thing of
terror to behold such beauty, and feel myself the while
to be so very low and common.  But scarcely knowing
what I did, as if a rope were drawing me, I came from
the dark mouth of the chasm; and stood, afraid to look
at her.

She was turning to fly, not knowing me, and frightened,
perhaps, at my stature, when I fell on the grass (as I
fell before her seven years agone that day), and I just
said, 'Lorna Doone!'

She knew me at once, from my manner and ways, and a
smile broke through her trembling, as sunshine comes
through aspen-leaves; and being so clever, she saw, of
course, that she needed not to fear me.

'Oh, indeed,' she cried, with a feint of anger (because
she had shown her cowardice, and yet in her heart she
was laughing); 'oh, if you please, who are you, sir,
and how do you know my name?'

'I am John Ridd,' I answered; 'the boy who gave you
those beautiful fish, when you were only a little
thing, seven years ago to-day.'

'Yes, the poor boy who was frightened so, and obliged
to hide here in the water.'

'And do you remember how kind you were, and saved my
life by your quickness, and went away riding upon a
great man's shoulder, as if you had never seen me, and
yet looked back through the willow-trees?'

'Oh, yes, I remember everything; because it was so rare
to see any except--I mean because I happen to remember.
But you seem not to remember, sir, how perilous this
place is.'

For she had kept her eyes upon me; large eyes of a
softness, a brightness, and a dignity which made me
feel as if I must for ever love and yet for ever know
myself unworthy.  Unless themselves should fill with
love, which is the spring of all things.  And so I
could not answer her, but was overcome with thinking
and feeling and confusion.  Neither could I look again;
only waited for the melody which made every word like a
poem to me, the melody of her voice.  But she had not
the least idea of what was going on with me, any more
than I myself had.

'I think, Master Ridd, you cannot know,' she said, with
her eyes taken from me, 'what the dangers of this place
are, and the nature of the people.'

'Yes, I know enough of that; and I am frightened
greatly, all the time, when I do not look at you.'

She was too young to answer me in the style some
maidens would have used; the manner, I mean, which now
we call from a foreign word 'coquettish.' And more than
that, she was trembling from real fear of violence,
lest strong hands might be laid on me, and a miserable
end of it.  And to tell the truth, I grew afraid;
perhaps from a kind of sympathy, and because I knew
that evil comes more readily than good to us.

Therefore, without more ado, or taking any
advantage--although I would have been glad at heart, if
needs had been, to kiss her (without any thought of
rudeness)--it struck me that I had better go, and have
no more to say to her until next time of coming.  So
would she look the more for me and think the more about
me, and not grow weary of my words and the want of
change there is in me.  For, of course, I knew what a
churl I was compared to her birth and appearance; but
meanwhile I might improve myself and learn a musical
instrument.  'The wind hath a draw after flying straw'
is a saying we have in Devonshire, made, peradventure,
by somebody who had seen the ways of women.

'Mistress Lorna, I will depart'--mark you, I thought
that a powerful word--'in fear of causing disquiet.  If
any rogue shot me it would grieve you; I make bold to
say it, and it would be the death of mother.  Few
mothers have such a son as me.  Try to think of me now
and then, and I will bring you some new-laid eggs, for
our young blue hen is beginning.'

'I thank you heartily,' said Lorna; 'but you need not
come to see me.  You can put them in my little bower,
where I am almost always--I mean whither daily I repair
to read and to be away from them.'

'Only show me where it is.  Thrice a day I will come
and stop--'

'Nay, Master Ridd, I would never show thee--never,
because of peril--only that so happens it thou hast
found the way already.'

And she smiled with a light that made me care to cry
out for no other way, except to her dear heart.  But
only to myself I cried for anything at all, having
enough of man in me to be bashful with young maidens.
So I touched her white hand softly when she gave it to
me, and (fancying that she had sighed) was touched at
heart about it, and resolved to yield her all my goods,
although my mother was living; and then grew angry with
myself (for a mile or more of walking) to think she
would condescend so; and then, for the rest of the
homeward road, was mad with every man in the world who
would dare to think of having her.



CHAPTER XVII

JOHN IS CLEARLY BEWITCHED

To forget one's luck of life, to forget the cark of
care and withering of young fingers; not to feel, or
not be moved by, all the change of thought and heart,
from large young heat to the sinewy lines and dry bones
of old age--this is what I have to do ere ever I can
make you know (even as a dream is known) how I loved my
Lorna.  I myself can never know; never can conceive, or
treat it as a thing of reason, never can behold myself
dwelling in the midst of it, and think that this was I;
neither can I wander far from perpetual thought of it.
Perhaps I have two farrows of pigs ready for the
chapman; perhaps I have ten stones of wool waiting for
the factor.  It is all the same.  I look at both, and
what I say to myself is this: 'Which would Lorna choose
of them?'  Of course, I am a fool for this; any man may
call me so, and I will not quarrel with him, unless he
guess my secret.  Of course, I fetch my wit, if it be
worth the fetching, back again to business.  But there
my heart is and must be; and all who like to try can
cheat me, except upon parish matters.

That week I could do little more than dream and dream
and rove about, seeking by perpetual change to find the
way back to myself.  I cared not for the people round
me, neither took delight in victuals; but made believe
to eat and drink and blushed at any questions.  And
being called the master now, head-farmer, and chief
yeoman, it irked me much that any one should take
advantage of me; yet everybody did so as soon as ever
it was known that my wits were gone moon-raking.  For
that was the way they looked at it, not being able to
comprehend the greatness and the loftiness.  Neither do
I blame them much; for the wisest thing is to laugh at
people when we cannot understand them.  I, for my part,
took no notice; but in my heart despised them as beings
of a lesser nature, who never had seen Lorna.  Yet I
was vexed, and rubbed myself, when John Fry spread all
over the farm, and even at the shoeing forge, that a
mad dog had come and bitten me, from the other side of
Mallond.

This seems little to me now; and so it might to any
one; but, at the time, it worked me up to a fever of
indignity.  To make a mad dog of Lorna, to compare all
my imaginings (which were strange, I do assure you--the
faculty not being apt to work), to count the raising of
my soul no more than hydrophobia! All this acted on me
so, that I gave John Fry the soundest threshing that
ever a sheaf of good corn deserved, or a bundle of
tares was blessed with.  Afterwards he went home, too
tired to tell his wife the meaning of it; but it proved
of service to both of them, and an example for their
children.

Now the climate of this country is--so far as I can
make of it--to throw no man into extremes; and if he
throw himself so far, to pluck him back by change of
weather and the need of looking after things.  Lest we
should be like the Southerns, for whom the sky does
everything, and men sit under a wall and watch both
food and fruit come beckoning.  Their sky is a mother
to them; but ours a good stepmother to us--fearing to
hurt by indulgence, and knowing that severity and
change of mood are wholesome.

The spring being now too forward, a check to it was
needful; and in the early part of March there came a
change of weather.  All the young growth was arrested
by a dry wind from the east, which made both face and
fingers burn when a man was doing ditching.  The
lilacs and the woodbines, just crowding forth in little
tufts, close kernelling their blossom, were ruffled
back, like a sleeve turned up, and nicked with brown at
the corners.  In the hedges any man, unless his eyes
were very dull, could see the mischief doing.  The
russet of the young elm-bloom was fain to be in its
scale again; but having pushed forth, there must be,
and turn to a tawny colour.  The hangers of the hazel,
too, having shed their dust to make the nuts, did not
spread their little combs and dry them, as they ought
to do; but shrivelled at the base and fell, as if a
knife had cut them.  And more than all to notice was
(at least about the hedges) the shuddering of
everything and the shivering sound among them toward
the feeble sun; such as we make to a poor fireplace
when several doors are open.  Sometimes I put my face
to warm against the soft, rough maple-stem, which feels
like the foot of a red deer; but the pitiless east wind
came through all, and took and shook the caved hedge
aback till its knees were knocking together, and
nothing could be shelter.  Then would any one having
blood, and trying to keep at home with it, run to a
sturdy tree and hope to eat his food behind it, and
look for a little sun to come and warm his feet in the
shelter.  And if it did he might strike his breast, and
try to think he was warmer.

But when a man came home at night, after long day's
labour, knowing that the days increased, and so his
care should multiply; still he found enough of light to
show him what the day had done against him in his
garden.  Every ridge of new-turned earth looked like an
old man's muscles, honeycombed, and standing out void
of spring, and powdery.  Every plant that had rejoiced
in passing such a winter now was cowering, turned away,
unfit to meet the consequence.  Flowing sap had stopped
its course; fluted lines showed want of food, and if
you pinched the topmost spray, there was no rebound or
firmness.

We think a good deal, in a quiet way, when people ask
us about them--of some fine, upstanding pear-trees,
grafted by my grandfather, who had been very greatly
respected.  And he got those grafts by sheltering a
poor Italian soldier, in the time of James the First, a
man who never could do enough to show his grateful
memories.  How he came to our place is a very difficult
story, which I never understood rightly, having heard
it from my mother.  At any rate, there the pear-trees
were, and there they are to this very day; and I wish
every one could taste their fruit, old as they are, and
rugged.

Now these fine trees had taken advantage of the west
winds, and the moisture, and the promise of the spring
time, so as to fill the tips of the spray-wood and the
rowels all up the branches with a crowd of eager
blossom.  Not that they were yet in bloom, nor even
showing whiteness, only that some of the cones were
opening at the side of the cap which pinched them; and
there you might count perhaps, a dozen nobs, like very
little buttons, but grooved, and lined, and huddling
close, to make room for one another.  And among these
buds were gray-green blades, scarce bigger than a hair
almost, yet curving so as if their purpose was to
shield the blossom.

Other of the spur-points, standing on the older wood
where the sap was not so eager, had not burst their
tunic yet, but were flayed and flaked with light,
casting off the husk of brown in three-cornered
patches, as I have seen a Scotchman's plaid, or as his
legs shows through it.  These buds, at a distance,
looked as if the sky had been raining cream upon them.

Now all this fair delight to the eyes, and good promise
to the palate, was marred and baffled by the wind and
cutting of the night-frosts.  The opening cones were
struck with brown, in between the button buds, and on
the scapes that shielded them; while the foot part of
the cover hung like rags, peeled back, and quivering.
And there the little stalk of each, which might have
been a pear, God willing, had a ring around its base,
and sought a chance to drop and die.  The others which
had not opened comb, but only prepared to do it, were a
little better off, but still very brown and unkid, and
shrivelling in doubt of health, and neither peart nor
lusty.

Now this I have not told because I know the way to do
it, for that I do not, neither yet have seen a man who
did know.  It is wonderful how we look at things, and
never think to notice them; and I am as bad as anybody,
unless the thing to be observed is a dog, or a horse,
or a maiden.  And the last of those three I look at,
somehow, without knowing that I take notice, and
greatly afraid to do it, only I knew afterwards (when
the time of life was in me), not indeed, what the
maiden was like, but how she differed from others.

Yet I have spoken about the spring, and the failure of
fair promise, because I took it to my heart as token of
what would come to me in the budding of my years and
hope.  And even then, being much possessed, and full of
a foolish melancholy, I felt a sad delight at being
doomed to blight and loneliness; not but that I managed
still (when mother was urgent upon me) to eat my share
of victuals, and cuff a man for laziness, and see that
a ploughshare made no leaps, and sleep of a night
without dreaming.  And my mother half-believing, in her
fondness and affection, that what the parish said was
true about a mad dog having bitten me, and yet arguing
that it must be false (because God would have prevented
him), my mother gave me little rest, when I was in the
room with her.  Not that she worried me with questions,
nor openly regarded me with any unusual meaning, but
that I knew she was watching slyly whenever I took a
spoon up; and every hour or so she managed to place a
pan of water by me, quite as if by accident, and
sometimes even to spill a little upon my shoe or
coat-sleeve.  But Betty Muxworthy was worst; for,
having no fear about my health, she made a villainous
joke of it, and used to rush into the kitchen, barking
like a dog, and panting, exclaiming that I had bitten
her, and justice she would have on me, if it cost her a
twelvemonth's wages.  And she always took care to do
this thing just when I had crossed my legs in the
corner after supper, and leaned my head against the
oven, to begin to think of Lorna.

However, in all things there is comfort, if we do not
look too hard for it; and now I had much satisfaction,
in my uncouth state, from labouring, by the hour
together, at the hedging and the ditching, meeting the
bitter wind face to face, feeling my strength increase,
and hoping that some one would be proud of it.  In the
rustling rush of every gust, in the graceful bend of
every tree, even in the 'lords and ladies,' clumped in
the scoops of the hedgerow, and most of all in the soft
primrose, wrung by the wind, but stealing back, and
smiling when the wrath was passed--in all of these, and
many others there was aching ecstasy, delicious pang of
Lorna.

But however cold the weather was, and however hard the
wind blew, one thing (more than all the rest) worried
and perplexed me.  This was, that I could not settle,
turn and twist as I might, how soon I ought to go again
upon a visit to Glen Doone.  For I liked not at all the
falseness of it (albeit against murderers), the
creeping out of sight, and hiding, and feeling as a spy
might.  And even more than this.  I feared how Lorna
might regard it; whether I might seem to her a prone
and blunt intruder, a country youth not skilled in
manners, as among the quality, even when they rob us.
For I was not sure myself, but that it might be very
bad manners to go again too early without an
invitation; and my hands and face were chapped so badly
by the bitter wind, that Lorna might count them
unsightly things, and wish to see no more of them.

However, I could not bring myself to consult any one
upon this point, at least in our own neighbourhood, nor
even to speak of it near home.  But the east wind
holding through the month, my hands and face growing
worse and worse, and it having occurred to me by this
time that possibly Lorna might have chaps, if she came
abroad at all, and so might like to talk about them and
show her little hands to me, I resolved to take another
opinion, so far as might be upon this matter, without
disclosing the circumstances.

Now the wisest person in all our parts was reckoned to
be a certain wise woman, well known all over Exmoor by
the name of Mother Melldrum.  Her real name was Maple
Durham, as I learned long afterwards; and she came of
an ancient family, but neither of Devon nor Somerset.
Nevertheless she was quite at home with our proper
modes of divination; and knowing that we liked them
best--as each man does his own religion--she would
always practise them for the people of the country.
And all the while, she would let us know that she kept
a higher and nobler mode for those who looked down upon
this one, not having been bred and born to it.

Mother Melldrum had two houses, or rather she had none
at all, but two homes wherein to find her, according to
the time of year.  In summer she lived in a pleasant
cave, facing the cool side of the hill, far inland near
Hawkridge and close above Tarr-steps, a wonderful
crossing of Barle river, made (as everybody knows) by
Satan, for a wager.  But throughout the winter, she
found sea-air agreeable, and a place where things could
be had on credit, and more occasion of talking.  Not
but what she could have credit (for every one was
afraid of her) in the neighbourhood of Tarr-steps; only
there was no one handy owning things worth taking.

Therefore, at the fall of the leaf, when the woods grew
damp and irksome, the wise woman always set her face to
the warmer cliffs of the Channel; where shelter was,
and dry fern bedding, and folk to be seen in the
distance, from a bank upon which the sun shone.  And
there, as I knew from our John Fry (who had been to her
about rheumatism, and sheep possessed with an evil
spirit, and warts on the hand of his son, young John),
any one who chose might find her, towards the close of
a winter day, gathering sticks and brown fern for fuel,
and talking to herself the while, in a hollow stretch
behind the cliffs; which foreigners, who come and go
without seeing much of Exmoor, have called the Valley
of Rocks.

This valley, or goyal, as we term it, being small for a
valley, lies to the west of Linton, about a mile from
the town perhaps, and away towards Ley Manor.  Our
homefolk always call it the Danes, or the Denes, which
is no more, they tell me, than a hollow place, even as
the word 'den' is.  However, let that pass, for I know
very little about it; but the place itself is a pretty
one, though nothing to frighten anybody, unless he hath
lived in a gallipot.  It is a green rough-sided hollow,
bending at the middle, touched with stone at either
crest, and dotted here and there with slabs in and out
the brambles.  On the right hand is an upward crag,
called by some the Castle, easy enough to scale, and
giving great view of the Channel.  Facing this, from
the inland side and the elbow of the valley, a queer
old pile of rock arises, bold behind one another, and
quite enough to affright a man, if it only were ten
times larger.  This is called the Devil's Cheese-ring,
or the Devil's Cheese-knife, which mean the same thing,
as our fathers were used to eat their cheese from a
scoop; and perhaps in old time the upmost rock (which
has fallen away since I knew it) was like to such an
implement, if Satan eat cheese untoasted.

But all the middle of this valley was a place to rest
in; to sit and think that troubles were not, if we
would not make them.  To know the sea outside the
hills, but never to behold it; only by the sound of
waves to pity sailors labouring.  Then to watch the
sheltered sun, coming warmly round the turn, like a
guest expected, full of gentle glow and gladness,
casting shadow far away as a thing to hug itself, and
awakening life from dew, and hope from every spreading
bud.  And then to fall asleep and dream that the fern
was all asparagus.

Alas, I was too young in those days much to care for
creature comforts, or to let pure palate have things
that would improve it.  Anything went down with me, as
it does with most of us.  Too late we know the good
from bad; the knowledge is no pleasure then; being
memory's medicine rather than the wine of hope.

Now Mother Melldrum kept her winter in this vale of
rocks, sheltering from the wind and rain within the
Devil's Cheese-ring, which added greatly to her fame
because all else, for miles around, were afraid to go
near it after dark, or even on a gloomy day.  Under
eaves of lichened rock she had a winding passage, which
none that ever I knew of durst enter but herself.  And
to this place I went to seek her, in spite of all
misgivings, upon a Sunday in Lenten season, when the
sheep were folded.

Our parson (as if he had known my intent) had preached
a beautiful sermon about the Witch of Endor, and the
perils of them that meddle wantonly with the unseen
Powers; and therein he referred especially to the
strange noise in the neighbourhood, and upbraided us
for want of faith, and many other backslidings.  We
listened to him very earnestly, for we like to hear
from our betters about things that are beyond us, and
to be roused up now and then, like sheep with a good
dog after them, who can pull some wool without biting.
Nevertheless we could not see how our want of faith
could have made that noise, especially at night time,
notwithstanding which we believed it, and hoped to do a
little better.

And so we all came home from church; and most of the
people dined with us, as they always do on Sundays,
because of the distance to go home, with only words
inside them.  The parson, who always sat next to
mother, was afraid that he might have vexed us, and
would not have the best piece of meat, according to his
custom.  But soon we put him at his ease, and showed
him we were proud of him; and then he made no more to
do, but accepted the best of the sirloin.



CHAPTER XVIII

WITCHERY LEADS TO WITCHCRAFT

Although wellnigh the end of March, the wind blew wild
and piercing, as I went on foot that afternoon to
Mother Melldrum's dwelling.  It was safer not to take a
horse, lest (if anything vexed her) she should put a
spell upon him; as had been done to Farmer Snowe's
stable by the wise woman of Simonsbath.

The sun was low on the edge of the hills by the time I
entered the valley, for I could not leave home till the
cattle were tended, and the distance was seven miles or
more.  The shadows of rocks fell far and deep, and the
brown dead fern was fluttering, and brambles with their
sere leaves hanging, swayed their tatters to and fro,
with a red look on them.  In patches underneath the
crags, a few wild goats were browsing; then they tossed
their horns, and fled, and leaped on ledges, and stared
at me.  Moreover, the sound of the sea came up, and
went the length of the valley, and there it lapped on a
butt of rocks, and murmured like a shell.

Taking things one with another, and feeling all the
lonesomeness, and having no stick with me, I was much
inclined to go briskly back, and come at a better
season.  And when I beheld a tall grey shape, of
something or another, moving at the lower end of the
valley, where the shade was, it gave me such a stroke
of fear, after many others, that my thumb which lay in
mother's Bible (brought in my big pocket for the sake
of safety) shook so much that it came out, and I could
not get it in again.  'This serves me right,' I said to
myself, 'for tampering with Beelzebub.  Oh that I had
listened to parson!'

And thereupon I struck aside; not liking to run away
quite, as some people might call it; but seeking to
look like a wanderer who was come to see the valley,
and had seen almost enough of it.  Herein I should
have succeeded, and gone home, and then been angry at
my want of courage, but that on the very turn and
bending of my footsteps, the woman in the distance
lifted up her staff to me, so that I was bound to stop.

And now, being brought face to face, by the will of God
(as one might say) with anything that might come of it,
I kept myself quite straight and stiff, and thrust away
all white feather, trusting in my Bible still, hoping
that it would protect me, though I had disobeyed it.
But upon that remembrance, my conscience took me by the
leg, so that I could not go forward.

All this while, the fearful woman was coming near and
more near to me; and I was glad to sit down on a rock
because my knees were shaking so.  I tried to think of
many things, but none of them would come to me; and I
could not take my eyes away, though I prayed God to be
near me.

But when she was come so nigh to me that I could descry
her features, there was something in her countenance
that made me not dislike her.  She looked as if she had
been visited by many troubles, and had felt them one by
one, yet held enough of kindly nature still to grieve
for others.  Long white hair, on either side, was
falling down below her chin; and through her wrinkles
clear bright eyes seemed to spread themselves upon me.
Though I had plenty of time to think, I was taken by
surprise no less, and unable to say anything; yet eager
to hear the silence broken, and longing for a noise or
two.

'Thou art not come to me,' she said, looking through my
simple face, as if it were but glass, 'to be struck for
bone-shave, nor to be blessed for barn-gun.  Give me
forth thy hand, John Ridd; and tell why thou art come
to me.'

But I was so much amazed at her knowing my name and all
about me, that I feared to place my hand in her power,
or even my tongue by speaking.

'Have no fear of me, my son; I have no gift to harm
thee; and if I had, it should be idle.  Now, if thou
hast any wit, tell me why I love thee.'

'I never had any wit, mother,' I answered in our
Devonshire way; 'and never set eyes on thee before, to
the furthest of my knowledge.'

'And yet I know thee as well, John, as if thou wert my
grandson.  Remember you the old Oare oak, and the bog
at the head of Exe, and the child who would have died
there, but for thy strength and courage, and most of
all thy kindness?  That was my granddaughter, John; and
all I have on earth to love.'

Now that she came to speak of it, with the place and
that, so clearly, I remembered all about it (a thing
that happened last August), and thought how stupid I
must have been not to learn more of the little girl who
had fallen into the black pit, with a basketful of
whortleberries, and who might have been gulfed if her
little dog had not spied me in the distance.  I carried
her on my back to mother; and then we dressed her all
anew, and took her where she ordered us; but she did
not tell us who she was, nor anything more than her
Christian name, and that she was eight years old, and
fond of fried batatas.  And we did not seek to ask her
more; as our manner is with visitors.

But thinking of this little story, and seeing how she
looked at me, I lost my fear of Mother Melldrum, and
began to like her; partly because I had helped her
grandchild, and partly that if she were so wise, no
need would have been for me to save the little thing
from drowning.  Therefore I stood up and said, though
scarcely yet established in my power against hers,--

'Good mother, the shoe she lost was in the mire, and
not with us.  And we could not match it, although we
gave her a pair of sister Lizzie's.'

'My son, what care I for her shoe?  How simple thou
art, and foolish! according to the thoughts of some.
Now tell me, for thou canst not lie, what has brought
thee to me.'

Being so ashamed and bashful, I was half-inclined to
tell her a lie, until she said that I could not do it;
and then I knew that I could not.

'I am come to know,' I said, looking at a rock the
while, to keep my voice from shaking, 'when I may go to
see Lorna Doone.'

No more could I say, though my mind was charged to ask
fifty other questions.  But although I looked away, it
was plain that I had asked enough.  I felt that the
wise woman gazed at me in wrath as well as sorrow; and
then I grew angry that any one should seem to make
light of Lorna.

'John Ridd,' said the woman, observing this (for now I
faced her bravely), 'of whom art thou speaking?  Is it
a child of the men who slew your father?'

'I cannot tell, mother.  How should I know?  And what
is that to thee?'

'It is something to thy mother, John, and something to
thyself, I trow; and nothing worse could befall thee.'

I waited for her to speak again, because she had spoken
so sadly that it took my breath away.

'John Ridd, if thou hast any value for thy body or thy
soul, thy mother, or thy father's name, have nought to
do with any Doone.'

She gazed at me in earnest so, and raised her voice in
saying it, until the whole valley, curving like a great
bell echoed 'Doone,' that it seemed to me my heart was
gone for every one and everything.  If it were God's
will for me to have no more of Lorna, let a sign come
out of the rocks, and I would try to believe it.  But
no sign came, and I turned to the woman, and longed
that she had been a man.

'You poor thing, with bones and blades, pails of water,
and door-keys, what know you about the destiny of a
maiden such as Lorna?  Chilblains you may treat, and
bone-shave, ringworm, and the scaldings; even scabby
sheep may limp the better for your strikings.  John the
Baptist and his cousins, with the wool and hyssop, are
for mares, and ailing dogs, and fowls that have the
jaundice.  Look at me now, Mother Melldrum, am I like a
fool?'

'That thou art, my son.  Alas that it were any other!
Now behold the end of that; John Ridd, mark the end of
it.'

She pointed to the castle-rock, where upon a narrow
shelf, betwixt us and the coming stars, a bitter fight
was raging.  A fine fat sheep, with an honest face, had
clomb up very carefully to browse on a bit of juicy
grass, now the dew of the land was upon it.  To him,
from an upper crag, a lean black goat came hurrying,
with leaps, and skirmish of the horns, and an angry
noise in his nostrils.  The goat had grazed the place
before, to the utmost of his liking, cropping in and
out with jerks, as their manner is of feeding.
Nevertheless he fell on the sheep with fury and great
malice.

The simple wether was much inclined to retire from the
contest, but looked around in vain for any way to peace
and comfort.  His enemy stood between him and the last
leap he had taken; there was nothing left him but to
fight, or be hurled into the sea, five hundred feet
below.

'Lie down, lie down!' I shouted to him, as if he were a
dog, for I had seen a battle like this before, and knew
that the sheep had no chance of life except from his
greater weight, and the difficulty of moving him.

'Lie down, lie down, John Ridd!' cried Mother Melldrum,
mocking me, but without a sign of smiling.

The poor sheep turned, upon my voice, and looked at me
so piteously that I could look no longer; but ran with
all my speed to try and save him from the combat.  He
saw that I could not be in time, for the goat was
bucking to leap at him, and so the good wether stooped
his forehead, with the harmless horns curling aside of
it; and the goat flung his heels up, and rushed at him,
with quick sharp jumps and tricks of movement, and the
points of his long horns always foremost, and his
little scut cocked like a gun-hammer.

As I ran up the steep of the rock, I could not see what
they were doing, but the sheep must have fought very
bravely at last, and yielded his ground quite slowly,
and I hoped almost to save him.  But just as my head
topped the platform of rock, I saw him flung from it
backward, with a sad low moan and a gurgle.  His body
made quite a short noise in the air, like a bucket
thrown down a well shaft, and I could not tell when it
struck the water, except by the echo among the rocks.
So wroth was I with the goat at the moment (being
somewhat scant of breath and unable to consider), that
I caught him by the right hind-leg, before he could
turn from his victory, and hurled him after the sheep,
to learn how he liked his own compulsion.



CHAPTER XIX

ANOTHER DANGEROUS INTERVIEW

Although I left the Denes at once, having little heart
for further questions of the wise woman, and being
afraid to visit her house under the Devil's Cheese-ring
(to which she kindly invited me), and although I ran
most part of the way, it was very late for farm-house
time upon a Sunday evening before I was back at
Plover's Barrows.  My mother had great desire to know
all about the matter; but I could not reconcile it with
my respect so to frighten her.  Therefore I tried to
sleep it off, keeping my own counsel; and when that
proved of no avail, I strove to work it away, it might
be, by heavy outdoor labour, and weariness, and good
feeding.  These indeed had some effect, and helped to
pass a week or two, with more pain of hand than heart
to me.

But when the weather changed in earnest, and the frost
was gone, and the south-west wind blew softly, and the
lambs were at play with the daisies, it was more than I
could do to keep from thought of Lorna.  For now the
fields were spread with growth, and the waters clad
with sunshine, and light and shadow, step by step,
wandered over the furzy cleves.  All the sides of the
hilly wood were gathered in and out with green,
silver-grey, or russet points, according to the several
manner of the trees beginning.  And if one stood
beneath an elm, with any heart to look at it, lo! all
the ground was strewn with flakes (too small to know
their meaning), and all the sprays above were rasped
and trembling with a redness.  And so I stopped beneath
the tree, and carved L.D. upon it, and wondered at
the buds of thought that seemed to swell inside me.

The upshot of it all was this, that as no Lorna came to
me, except in dreams or fancy, and as my life was not
worth living without constant sign of her, forth I must
again to find her, and say more than a man can tell.
Therefore, without waiting longer for the moving of the
spring, dressed I was in grand attire (so far as I had
gotten it), and thinking my appearance good, although
with doubts about it (being forced to dress in the
hay-tallat), round the corner of the wood-stack went I
very knowingly--for Lizzie's eyes were wondrous
sharp--and then I was sure of meeting none who would
care or dare to speak of me.

It lay upon my conscience often that I had not made
dear Annie secret to this history; although in all
things I could trust her, and she loved me like a lamb.
Many and many a time I tried, and more than once began
the thing; but there came a dryness in my throat, and a
knocking under the roof of my mouth, and a longing to
put it off again, as perhaps might be the wisest.  And
then I would remember too that I had no right to speak
of Lorna as if she were common property.

This time I longed to take my gun, and was half
resolved to do so; because it seemed so hard a thing to
be shot at and have no chance of shooting; but when I
came to remember the steepness and the slippery nature
of the waterslide, there seemed but little likelihood
of keeping dry the powder.  Therefore I was armed with
nothing but a good stout holly staff, seasoned well for
many a winter in our back-kitchen chimney.

Although my heart was leaping high with the prospect of
some adventure, and the fear of meeting Lorna, I could
not but be gladdened by the softness of the weather,
and the welcome way of everything.  There was that
power all round, that power and that goodness, which
make us come, as it were, outside our bodily selves, to
share them.  Over and beside us breathes the joy of
hope and promise; under foot are troubles past; in the
distance bowering newness tempts us ever forward.  We
quicken with largesse of life, and spring with vivid
mystery.

And, in good sooth, I had to spring, and no mystery
about it, ere ever I got to the top of the rift leading
into Doone-glade.  For the stream was rushing down in
strength, and raving at every corner; a mort of rain
having fallen last night and no wind come to wipe it.
However, I reached the head ere dark with more
difficulty than danger, and sat in a place which
comforted my back and legs desirably.

Hereupon I grew so happy at being on dry land again,
and come to look for Lorna, with pretty trees around
me, that what did I do but fall asleep with the
holly-stick in front of me, and my best coat sunk in a
bed of moss, with water and wood-sorrel.  Mayhap I had
not done so, nor yet enjoyed the spring so much, if so
be I had not taken three parts of a gallon of cider at
home, at Plover's Barrows, because of the lowness and
sinking ever since I met Mother Melldrum.

There was a little runnel going softly down beside me,
falling from the upper rock by the means of moss and
grass, as if it feared to make a noise, and had a
mother sleeping.  Now and then it seemed to stop, in
fear of its own dropping, and wait for some orders; and
the blades of grass that straightened to it turned
their points a little way, and offered their allegiance
to wind instead of water.  Yet before their carkled
edges bent more than a driven saw, down the water came
again with heavy drops and pats of running, and bright
anger at neglect.

This was very pleasant to me, now and then, to gaze at,
blinking as the water blinked, and falling back to
sleep again.  Suddenly my sleep was broken by a shade
cast over me; between me and the low sunlight Lorna
Doone was standing.

'Master Ridd, are you mad?' she said, and took my hand
to move me.

'Not mad, but half asleep,' I answered, feigning not to
notice her, that so she might keep hold of me.

'Come away, come away, if you care for life.  The
patrol will be here directly.  Be quick, Master Ridd,
let me hide thee.'

'I will not stir a step,' said I, though being in the
greatest fright that might be well imagined,' unless
you call me "John."'

'Well, John, then--Master John Ridd, be quick, if you
have any to care for you.'

'I have many that care for me,' I said, just to let her
know; 'and I will follow you, Mistress Lorna, albeit
without any hurry, unless there be peril to more than
me.'

Without another word she led me, though with many timid
glances towards the upper valley, to, and into, her
little bower, where the inlet through the rock was.  I
am almost sure that I spoke before (though I cannot now
go seek for it, and my memory is but a worn-out tub) of
a certain deep and perilous pit, in which I was like to
drown myself through hurry and fright of boyhood.  And
even then I wondered greatly, and was vexed with Lorna
for sending me in that heedless manner into such an
entrance.  But now it was clear that she had been right
and the fault mine own entirely; for the entrance to
the pit was only to he found by seeking it.  Inside
the niche of native stone, the plainest thing of all to
see, at any rate by day light, was the stairway hewn
from rock, and leading up the mountain, by means of
which I had escaped, as before related.  To the right
side of this was the mouth of the pit, still looking
very formidable; though Lorna laughed at my fear of it,
for she drew her water thence.  But on the left was a
narrow crevice, very difficult to espy, and having a
sweep of grey ivy laid, like a slouching beaver, over
it.  A man here coming from the brightness of the outer
air, with eyes dazed by the twilight, would never think
of seeing this and following it to its meaning.

Lorna raised the screen for me, but I had much ado to
pass, on account of bulk and stature.  Instead of being
proud of my size (as it seemed to me she ought to be)
Lorna laughed so quietly that I was ready to knock my
head or elbows against anything, and say no more about
it.  However, I got through at last without a word of
compliment, and broke into the pleasant room, the lone
retreat of Lorna.

The chamber was of unhewn rock, round, as near as might
be, eighteen or twenty feet across, and gay with rich
variety of fern and moss and lichen.  The fern was in
its winter still, or coiling for the spring-tide; but
moss was in abundant life, some feathering, and some
gobleted, and some with fringe of red to it.  Overhead
there was no ceiling but the sky itself, flaked with
little clouds of April whitely wandering over it.  The
floor was made of soft low grass, mixed with moss and
primroses; and in a niche of shelter moved the delicate
wood-sorrel.  Here and there, around the sides, were
'chairs of living stone,' as some Latin writer says,
whose name has quite escaped me; and in the midst a
tiny spring arose, with crystal beads in it, and a soft
voice as of a laughing dream, and dimples like a
sleeping babe.  Then, after going round a little, with
surprise of daylight, the water overwelled the edge,
and softly went through lines of light to shadows and
an untold bourne.

While I was gazing at all these things with wonder and
some sadness, Lorna turned upon me lightly (as her
manner was) and said,--

'Where are the new-laid eggs, Master Ridd?  Or hath
blue hen ceased laying?'

I did not altogether like the way in which she said it
with a sort of dialect, as if my speech could be
laughed at.

'Here be some,' I answered, speaking as if in spite of
her.  'I would have brought thee twice as many, but
that I feared to crush them in the narrow ways,
Mistress Lorna.'

And so I laid her out two dozen upon the moss of the
rock-ledge, unwinding the wisp of hay from each as it
came safe out of my pocket.  Lorna looked with growing
wonder, as I added one to one; and when I had placed
them side by side, and bidden her now to tell them, to
my amazement what did she do but burst into a flood of
tears.

'What have I done?' I asked, with shame, scarce daring
even to look at her, because her grief was not like
Annie's--a thing that could be coaxed away, and left a
joy in going--'oh, what have I done to vex you so?'

'It is nothing done by you, Master Ridd,' she answered,
very proudly, as if nought I did could matter; 'it is
only something that comes upon me with the scent of the
pure true clover-hay.  Moreover, you have been too
kind; and I am not used to kindness.'

Some sort of awkwardness was on me, at her words and
weeping, as if I would like to say something, but
feared to make things worse perhaps than they were
already.  Therefore I abstained from speech, as I would
in my own pain.  And as it happened, this was the way
to make her tell me more about it.  Not that I was
curious, beyond what pity urged me and the strange
affairs around her; and now I gazed upon the floor,
lest I should seem to watch her; but none the less for
that I knew all that she was doing.

Lorna went a little way, as if she would not think of
me nor care for one so careless; and all my heart gave
a sudden jump, to go like a mad thing after her; until
she turned of her own accord, and with a little sigh
came back to me.  Her eyes were soft with trouble's
shadow, and the proud lift of her neck was gone, and
beauty's vanity borne down by woman's want of
sustenance.

'Master Ridd,' she said in the softest voice that ever
flowed between two lips, 'have I done aught to offend
you?'

Hereupon it went hard with me, not to catch her up and
kiss her, in the manner in which she was looking; only
it smote me suddenly that this would be a low advantage
of her trust and helplessness.  She seemed to know
what I would be at, and to doubt very greatly about it,
whether as a child of old she might permit the usage.
All sorts of things went through my head, as I made
myself look away from her, for fear of being tempted
beyond what I could bear.  And the upshot of it was
that I said, within my heart and through it, 'John
Ridd, be on thy very best manners with this lonely
maiden.'

Lorna liked me all the better for my good forbearance;
because she did not love me yet, and had not thought
about it; at least so far as I knew.  And though her
eyes were so beauteous, so very soft and kindly, there
was (to my apprehension) some great power in them, as
if she would not have a thing, unless her judgment
leaped with it.

But now her judgment leaped with me, because I had
behaved so well; and being of quick urgent nature--such
as I delight in, for the change from mine own
slowness--she, without any let or hindrance, sitting
over against me, now raising and now dropping fringe
over those sweet eyes that were the road-lights of her
tongue, Lorna told me all about everything I wished to
know, every little thing she knew, except indeed that
point of points, how Master Ridd stood with her.

Although it wearied me no whit, it might be wearisome
for folk who cannot look at Lorna, to hear the story
all in speech, exactly as she told it; therefore let me
put it shortly, to the best of my remembrance.

Nay, pardon me, whosoever thou art, for seeming fickle
and rude to thee; I have tried to do as first proposed,
to tell the tale in my own words, as of another's
fortune.  But, lo!  I was beset at once with many heavy
obstacles, which grew as I went onward, until I knew
not where I was, and mingled past and present.  And two
of these difficulties only were enough to stop me; the
one that I must coldly speak without the force of pity,
the other that I, off and on, confused myself with
Lorna, as might be well expected.

Therefore let her tell the story, with her own sweet
voice and manner; and if ye find it wearisome, seek in
yourselves the weariness.



CHAPTER XX

LORNA BEGINS HER STORY

'I cannot go through all my thoughts so as to make
them clear to you, nor have I ever dwelt on things, to
shape a story of them.  I know not where the beginning
was, nor where the middle ought to be, nor even how at
the present time I feel, or think, or ought to think.
If I look for help to those around me, who should tell
me right and wrong (being older and much wiser), I meet
sometimes with laughter, and at other times with anger.

'There are but two in the world who ever listen and try
to help me; one of them is my grandfather, and the
other is a man of wisdom, whom we call the Counsellor.
My grandfather, Sir Ensor Doone, is very old and harsh
of manner (except indeed to me); he seems to know what
is right and wrong, but not to want to think of it.
The Counsellor, on the other hand, though full of life
and subtleties, treats my questions as of play, and not
gravely worth his while to answer, unless he can make
wit of them.

'And among the women there are none with whom I can
hold converse, since my Aunt Sabina died, who took such
pains to teach me.  She was a lady of high repute and
lofty ways, and learning, but grieved and harassed more
and more by the coarseness, and the violence, and the
ignorance around her.  In vain she strove, from year to
year, to make the young men hearken, to teach them what
became their birth, and give them sense of honour.  It
was her favourite word, poor thing! and they called her
"Old Aunt Honour."  Very often she used to say that I
was her only comfort, and I am sure she was my only
one; and when she died it was more to me than if I had
lost a mother.

'For I have no remembrance now of father or of mother,
although they say that my father was the eldest son of
Sir Ensor Doone, and the bravest and the best of them.
And so they call me heiress to this little realm of
violence; and in sorry sport sometimes, I am their
Princess or their Queen.

'Many people living here, as I am forced to do, would
perhaps be very happy, and perhaps I ought to be so.
We have a beauteous valley, sheltered from the cold of
winter and power of the summer sun, untroubled also by
the storms and mists that veil the mountains; although
I must acknowledge that it is apt to rain too often.
The grass moreover is so fresh, and the brook so bright
and lively, and flowers of so many hues come after one
another that no one need be dull, if only left alone
with them.

'And so in the early days perhaps, when morning
breathes around me, and the sun is going upward, and
light is playing everywhere, I am not so far beside
them all as to live in shadow.  But when the evening
gathers down, and the sky is spread with sadness, and
the day has spent itself; then a cloud of lonely
trouble falls, like night, upon me.  I cannot see the
things I quest for of a world beyond me; I cannot join
the peace and quiet of the depth above me; neither have
I any pleasure in the brightness of the stars.

'What I want to know is something none of them can tell
me--what am I, and why set here, and when shall I be
with them?  I see that you are surprised a little at
this my curiosity.  Perhaps such questions never spring
in any wholesome spirit.  But they are in the depths of
mine, and I cannot be quit of them.

'Meantime, all around me is violence and robbery,
coarse delight and savage pain, reckless joke and
hopeless death.  Is it any wonder that I cannot sink
with these, that I cannot so forget my soul, as to live
the life of brutes, and die the death more horrible
because it dreams of waking?  There is none to lead me
forward, there is none to teach me right; young as I
am, I live beneath a curse that lasts for ever.'

Here Lorna broke down for awhile, and cried so very
piteously, that doubting of my knowledge, and of any
power to comfort, I did my best to hold my peace, and
tried to look very cheerful.  Then thinking that might
be bad manners, I went to wipe her eyes for her.

'Master Ridd,' she began again, 'I am both ashamed and
vexed at my own childish folly.  But you, who have a
mother, who thinks (you say) so much of you, and
sisters, and a quiet home; you cannot tell (it is not
likely) what a lonely nature is.  How it leaps in mirth
sometimes, with only heaven touching it; and how it
falls away desponding, when the dreary weight creeps
on.

'It does not happen many times that I give way like
this; more shame now to do so, when I ought to
entertain you.  Sometimes I am so full of anger, that I
dare not trust to speech, at things they cannot hide
from me; and perhaps you would be much surprised that
reckless men would care so much to elude a young girl's
knowledge.  They used to boast to Aunt Sabina of
pillage and of cruelty, on purpose to enrage her; but
they never boast to me.  It even makes me smile
sometimes to see how awkwardly they come and offer for
temptation to me shining packets, half concealed, of
ornaments and finery, of rings, or chains, or jewels,
lately belonging to other people.

'But when I try to search the past, to get a sense of
what befell me ere my own perception formed; to feel
back for the lines of childhood, as a trace of
gossamer, then I only know that nought lives longer
than God wills it.  So may after sin go by, for we are
children always, as the Counsellor has told me; so may
we, beyond the clouds, seek this infancy of life, and
never find its memory.

'But I am talking now of things which never come across
me when any work is toward.  It might have been a good
thing for me to have had a father to beat these rovings
out of me; or a mother to make a home, and teach me how
to manage it.  For, being left with none--I think; and
nothing ever comes of it.  Nothing, I mean, which I can
grasp and have with any surety; nothing but faint
images, and wonderment, and wandering.  But often, when
I am neither searching back into remembrance, nor
asking of my parents, but occupied by trifles,
something like a sign, or message, or a token of some
meaning, seems to glance upon me.  Whether from the
rustling wind, or sound of distant music, or the
singing of a bird, like the sun on snow it strikes me
with a pain of pleasure.

'And often when I wake at night, and listen to the
silence, or wander far from people in the grayness of
the evening, or stand and look at quiet water having
shadows over it, some vague image seems to hover on the
skirt of vision, ever changing place and outline, ever
flitting as I follow.  This so moves and hurries me, in
the eagerness and longing, that straightway all my
chance is lost; and memory, scared like a wild bird,
flies.  Or am I as a child perhaps, chasing a flown
cageling, who among the branches free plays and peeps
at the offered cage (as a home not to be urged on him),
and means to take his time of coming, if he comes at
all?

'Often too I wonder at the odds of fortune, which made
me (helpless as I am, and fond of peace and reading)
the heiress of this mad domain, the sanctuary of
unholiness.  It is not likely that I shall have much
power of authority; and yet the Counsellor creeps up to
be my Lord of the Treasury; and his son aspires to my
hand, as of a Royal alliance.  Well, "honour among
thieves," they say; and mine is the first honour:
although among decent folk perhaps, honesty is better.

'We should not be so quiet here, and safe from
interruption but that I have begged one privilege
rather than commanded it.  This was that the lower end,
just this narrowing of the valley, where it is most
hard to come at, might be looked upon as mine, except
for purposes of guard.  Therefore none beside the
sentries ever trespass on me here, unless it be my
grandfather, or the Counsellor or Carver.

'By your face, Master Ridd, I see that you have heard
of Carver Doone.  For strength and courage and resource
he bears the first repute among us, as might well be
expected from the son of the Counsellor.  But he
differs from his father, in being very hot and savage,
and quite free from argument.  The Counsellor, who is
my uncle, gives his son the best advice; commending all
the virtues, with eloquence and wisdom; yet himself
abstaining from them accurately and impartially.

'You must be tired of this story, and the time I take
to think, and the weakness of my telling; but my life
from day to day shows so little variance.  Among the
riders there is none whose safe return I watch for--I
mean none more than other--and indeed there seems no
risk, all are now so feared of us.  Neither of the old
men is there whom I can revere or love (except alone my
grandfather, whom I love with trembling): neither of
the women any whom I like to deal with, unless it be a
little maiden whom I saved from starving.

'A little Cornish girl she is, and shaped in western
manner, not so very much less in width than if you take
her lengthwise.  Her father seems to have been a miner,
a Cornishman (as she declares) of more than average
excellence, and better than any two men to be found in
Devonshire, or any four in Somerset.  Very few things
can have been beyond his power of performance, and yet
he left his daughter to starve upon a peat-rick.  She
does not know how this was done, and looks upon it as a
mystery, the meaning of which will some day be clear,
and redound to her father's honour.  His name was Simon
Carfax, and he came as the captain of a gang from one
of the Cornish stannaries.  Gwenny Carfax, my young
maid, well remembers how her father was brought up from
Cornwall.  Her mother had been buried, just a week or
so before; and he was sad about it, and had been off
his work, and was ready for another job.  Then people
came to him by night, and said that he must want a
change, and everybody lost their wives, and work was
the way to mend it.  So what with grief, and
over-thought, and the inside of a square bottle, Gwenny
says they brought him off, to become a mighty captain,
and choose the country round.  The last she saw of him
was this, that he went down a ladder somewhere on the
wilds of Exmoor, leaving her with bread and cheese, and
his travelling-hat to see to.  And from that day to
this he never came above the ground again; so far as we
can hear of.

'But Gwenny, holding to his hat, and having eaten the
bread and cheese (when he came no more to help her),
dwelt three days near the mouth of the hole; and then
it was closed over, the while that she was sleeping.
With weakness and with want of food, she lost herself
distressfully, and went away for miles or more, and lay
upon a peat-rick, to die before the ravens.

'That very day I chanced to return from Aunt Sabina's
dying-place; for she would not die in Glen Doone, she
said, lest the angels feared to come for her; and so
she was taken to a cottage in a lonely valley.  I was
allowed to visit her, for even we durst not refuse the
wishes of the dying; and if a priest had been desired,
we should have made bold with him.  Returning very
sorrowful, and caring now for nothing, I found this
little stray thing lying, her arms upon her, and not a
sign of life, except the way that she was biting.
Black root-stuff was in her mouth, and a piece of dirty
sheep's wool, and at her feet an old egg-shell of some
bird of the moorland.

'I tried to raise her, but she was too square and heavy
for me; and so I put food in her mouth, and left her to
do right with it.  And this she did in a little time;
for the victuals were very choice and rare, being what
I had taken over to tempt poor Aunt Sabina.  Gwenny ate
them without delay, and then was ready to eat the
basket and the ware that contained them.

'Gwenny took me for an angel--though I am little like
one, as you see, Master Ridd; and she followed me,
expecting that I would open wings and fly when we came
to any difficulty.  I brought her home with me, so far
as this can be a home, and she made herself my sole
attendant, without so much as asking me.  She has
beaten two or three other girls, who used to wait upon
me, until they are afraid to come near the house of my
grandfather.  She seems to have no kind of fear even of
our roughest men; and yet she looks with reverence and
awe upon the Counsellor.  As for the wickedness, and
theft, and revelry around her, she says it is no
concern of hers, and they know their own business best.
By this way of regarding men she has won upon our
riders, so that she is almost free from all control of
place and season, and is allowed to pass where none
even of the youths may go.  Being so wide, and short,
and flat, she has none to pay her compliments; and,
were there any, she would scorn them, as not being
Cornishmen.  Sometimes she wanders far, by moonlight,
on the moors and up the rivers, to give her father (as
she says) another chance of finding her, and she comes
back not a wit defeated, or discouraged, or depressed,
but confident that he is only waiting for the proper
time.

'Herein she sets me good example of a patience and
contentment hard for me to imitate.  Oftentimes I am
vexed by things I cannot meddle with, yet which cannot
be kept from me, that I am at the point of flying from
this dreadful valley, and risking all that can betide
me in the unknown outer world.  If it were not for my
grandfather, I would have done so long ago; but I
cannot bear that he should die with no gentle hand to
comfort him; and I fear to think of the conflict that
must ensue for the government, if there be a disputed
succession.

'Ah me! We are to be pitied greatly, rather than
condemned, by people whose things we have taken from
them; for I have read, and seem almost to understand
about it, that there are places on the earth where
gentle peace, and love of home, and knowledge of one's
neighbours prevail, and are, with reason, looked for as
the usual state of things.  There honest folk may go to
work in the glory of the sunrise, with hope of coming
home again quite safe in the quiet evening, and finding
all their children; and even in the darkness they have
no fear of lying down, and dropping off to slumber, and
hearken to the wind of night, not as to an enemy trying
to find entrance, but a friend who comes to tell the
value of their comfort.

'Of all this golden ease I hear, but never saw the like
of it; and, haply, I shall never do so, being born to
turbulence.  Once, indeed, I had the offer of escape,
and kinsman's aid, and high place in the gay, bright
world; and yet I was not tempted much, or, at least,
dared not to trust it.  And it ended very sadly, so
dreadfully that I even shrink from telling you about
it; for that one terror changed my life, in a moment,
at a blow, from childhood and from thoughts of play and
commune with the flowers and trees, to a sense of death
and darkness, and a heavy weight of earth.  Be content
now, Master Ridd ask me nothing more about it, so your
sleep be sounder.'

But I, John Ridd, being young and new, and very fond of
hearing things to make my blood to tingle, had no more
of manners than to urge poor Lorna onwards, hoping,
perhaps, in depth of heart, that she might have to hold
by me, when the worst came to the worst of it.
Therefore she went on again.



CHAPTER XXI

LORNA ENDS HER STORY

'It is not a twelvemonth yet, although it seems ten
years agone, since I blew the downy globe to learn the
time of day, or set beneath my chin the veinings of the
varnished buttercup, or fired the fox-glove cannonade,
or made a captive of myself with dandelion fetters; for
then I had not very much to trouble me in earnest, but
went about, romancing gravely, playing at bo-peep with
fear, making for myself strong heroes of gray rock or
fir-tree, adding to my own importance, as the children
love to do.

'As yet I had not truly learned the evil of our living,
the scorn of law, the outrage, and the sorrow caused to
others.  It even was a point with all to hide the
roughness from me, to show me but the gallant side, and
keep in shade the other.  My grandfather, Sir Ensor
Doone, had given strictest order, as I discovered
afterwards, that in my presence all should be seemly,
kind, and vigilant.  Nor was it very difficult to keep
most part of the mischief from me, for no Doone ever
robs at home, neither do they quarrel much, except at
times of gambling.  And though Sir Ensor Doone is now
so old and growing feeble, his own way he will have
still, and no one dare deny him.  Even our fiercest and
most mighty swordsmen, seared from all sense of right
or wrong, yet have plentiful sense of fear, when
brought before that white-haired man.  Not that he is
rough with them, or querulous, or rebukeful; but that
he has a strange soft smile, and a gaze they cannot
answer, and a knowledge deeper far than they have of
themselves.  Under his protection, I am as safe from
all those men (some of whom are but little akin to me)
as if I slept beneath the roof of the King's Lord
Justiciary.

'But now, at the time I speak of, one evening of last
summer, a horrible thing befell, which took all play of
childhood from me.  The fifteenth day of last July was
very hot and sultry, long after the time of sundown;
and I was paying heed of it, because of the old saying
that if it rain then, rain will fall on forty days
thereafter.  I had been long by the waterside at this
lower end of the valley, plaiting a little crown of
woodbine crocketed with sprigs of heath--to please my
grandfather, who likes to see me gay at supper-time.
Being proud of my tiara, which had cost some trouble, I
set it on my head at once, to save the chance of
crushing, and carrying my gray hat, ventured by a path
not often trod.  For I must be home at the supper-time,
or grandfather would be exceeding wrath; and the worst
of his anger is that he never condescends to show it.

'Therefore, instead of the open mead, or the windings
of the river, I made short cut through the ash-trees
covert which lies in the middle of our vale, with the
water skirting or cleaving it.  You have never been up
so far as that--at least to the best of my
knowledge--but you see it like a long gray spot, from
the top of the cliffs above us.  Here I was not likely
to meet any of our people because the young ones are
afraid of some ancient tale about it, and the old ones
have no love of trees where gunshots are uncertain.

'It was more almost than dusk, down below the
tree-leaves, and I was eager to go through, and be
again beyond it.  For the gray dark hung around me,
scarcely showing shadow; and the little light that
glimmered seemed to come up from the ground.  For the
earth was strown with the winter-spread and coil of
last year's foliage, the lichened claws of chalky
twigs, and the numberless decay which gives a light in
its decaying.  I, for my part, hastened shyly, ready to
draw back and run from hare, or rabbit, or small field-
mouse.

'At a sudden turn of the narrow path, where it stopped
again to the river, a man leaped out from behind a
tree, and stopped me, and seized hold of me.  I tried
to shriek, but my voice was still; I could only hear my
heart.

'"Now, Cousin Lorna, my good cousin," he said, with
ease and calmness; "your voice is very sweet, no doubt,
from all that I can see of you.  But I pray you keep it
still, unless you would give to dusty death your very
best cousin and trusty guardian, Alan Brandir of Loch
Awe.'

'"You my guardian!" I said, for the idea was too
ludicrous; and ludicrous things always strike me first,
through some fault of nature.

'"I have in truth that honour, madam," he answered,
with a sweeping bow; "unless I err in taking you for
Mistress Lorna Doone."

'"You have not mistaken me.  My name is Lorna Doone."

'He looked at me, with gravity, and was inclined to
make some claim to closer consideration upon the score
of kinship; but I shrunk back, and only said, "Yes, my
name is Lorna Doone."

'"Then I am your faithful guardian, Alan Brandir of
Loch Awe; called Lord Alan Brandir, son of a worthy
peer of Scotland.  Now will you confide in me?"

'"I confide in you!" I cried, looking at him with
amazement; "why, you are not older than I am!"

'"Yes I am, three years at least.  You, my ward, are
not sixteen.  I, your worshipful guardian, am almost
nineteen years of age."

'Upon hearing this I looked at him, for that seemed
then a venerable age; but the more I looked the more I
doubted, although he was dressed quite like a man.  He
led me in a courtly manner, stepping at his tallest to
an open place beside the water; where the light came as
in channel, and was made the most of by glancing waves
and fair white stones.

'"Now am I to your liking, cousin?" he asked, when I
had gazed at him, until I was almost ashamed, except at
such a stripling."  Does my Cousin Lorna judge kindly
of her guardian, and her nearest kinsman?  In a word,
is our admiration mutual?"

'"Truly I know not," I said; "but you seem
good-natured, and to have no harm in you.  Do they
trust you with a sword?"

'For in my usage among men of stature and strong
presence, this pretty youth, so tricked and slender,
seemed nothing but a doll to me.  Although he scared me
in the wood, now that I saw him in good twilight, lo!
he was but little greater than my little self; and so
tasselled and so ruffled with a mint of bravery, and a
green coat barred with red, and a slim sword hanging
under him, it was the utmost I could do to look at him
half-gravely.

'"I fear that my presence hath scarce enough of
ferocity about it" (he gave a jerk to his sword as he
spoke, and clanked it on the brook-stones); "yet do I
assure you, cousin, that I am not without some prowess;
and many a master of defence hath this good sword of
mine disarmed.  Now if the boldest and biggest robber
in all this charming valley durst so much as breathe
the scent of that flower coronal, which doth not adorn
but is adorned"--here he talked some nonsense--"I would
cleave him from head to foot, ere ever he could fly or
cry."

'"Hush!" I said; "talk not so loudly, or thou mayst
have to do both thyself, and do them both in vain."

'For he was quite forgetting now, in his bravery before
me, where he stood, and with whom he spoke, and how the
summer lightning shone above the hills and down the
hollow.  And as I gazed on this slight fair youth,
clearly one of high birth and breeding (albeit
over-boastful), a chill of fear crept over me; because
he had no strength or substance, and would be no more
than a pin-cushion before the great swords of the
Doones.

'"I pray you be not vexed with me," he answered, in a
softer voice; "for I have travelled far and sorely, for
the sake of seeing you.  I know right well among whom I
am, and that their hospitality is more of the knife
than the salt-stand.  Nevertheless I am safe enough,
for my foot is the fleetest in Scotland, and what are
these hills to me?  Tush! I have seen some border
forays among wilder spirits and craftier men than these
be.  Once I mind some years agone, when I was quite a
stripling lad--"

'"Worshipful guardian," I said, "there is no time now
for history.  If thou art in no haste, I am, and
cannot stay here idling.  Only tell me how I am akin
and under wardship to thee, and what purpose brings
thee here."

'"In order, cousin--all things in order, even with fair
ladies.  First, I am thy uncle's son, my father is thy
mother's brother, or at least thy grandmother's--unless
I am deceived in that which I have guessed, and no
other man.  For my father, being a leading lord in the
councils of King Charles the Second, appointed me to
learn the law, not for my livelihood, thank God, but
because he felt the lack of it in affairs of state.
But first your leave, young Mistress Lorna; I cannot
lay down legal maxims, without aid of smoke."

'He leaned against a willow-tree, and drawing from a
gilded box a little dark thing like a stick, placed it
between his lips, and then striking a flint on steel
made fire and caught it upon touchwood.  With this he
kindled the tip of the stick, until it glowed with a
ring of red, and then he breathed forth curls of smoke,
blue and smelling on the air like spice.  I had never
seen this done before, though acquainted with
tobacco-pipes; and it made me laugh, until I thought of
the peril that must follow it.

'"Cousin, have no fear," he said; "this makes me all
the safer; they will take me for a glow-worm, and thee
for the flower it shines upon.  But to return--of law I
learned as you may suppose, but little; although I have
capacities.  But the thing was far too dull for me.
All I care for is adventure, moving chance, and hot
encounter; therefore all of law I learned was how to
live without it.  Nevertheless, for amusement's sake,
as I must needs be at my desk an hour or so in the
afternoon, I took to the sporting branch of the law,
the pitfalls, and the ambuscades; and of all the traps
to be laid therein, pedigrees are the rarest.  There is
scarce a man worth a cross of butter, but what you may
find a hole in his shield within four generations.  And
so I struck our own escutcheon, and it sounded hollow.
There is a point--but heed not that; enough that being
curious now, I followed up the quarry, and I am come to
this at last--we, even we, the lords of Loch Awe, have
an outlaw for our cousin, and I would we had more, if
they be like you."

'"Sir," I answered, being amused by his manner, which
was new to me (for the Doones are much in earnest),
"surely you count it no disgrace to be of kin to Sir
Ensor Doone, and all his honest family!"

'"If it be so, it is in truth the very highest honour
and would heal ten holes in our escutcheon.  What noble
family but springs from a captain among robbers?  Trade
alone can spoil our blood; robbery purifies it.  The
robbery of one age is the chivalry of the next.  We may
start anew, and vie with even the nobility of France,
if we can once enrol but half the Doones upon our
lineage."

'"I like not to hear you speak of the Doones, as if
they were no more than that," I exclaimed, being now
unreasonable; "but will you tell me, once for all, sir,
how you are my guardian?"

'"That I will do.  You are my ward because you were my
father's ward, under the Scottish law; and now my
father being so deaf, I have succeeded to that
right--at least in my own opinion--under which claim I
am here to neglect my trust no longer, but to lead you
away from scenes and deeds which (though of good repute
and comely) are not the best for young gentlewomen.
There spoke I not like a guardian?  After that can you
mistrust me?"

'"But," said I, "good Cousin Alan (if I may so call
you), it is not meet for young gentlewomen to go away
with young gentlemen, though fifty times their
guardians.  But if you will only come with me, and
explain your tale to my grandfather, he will listen to
you quietly, and take no advantage of you."

'"I thank you much, kind Mistress Lorna, to lead the
goose into the fox's den!  But, setting by all thought
of danger, I have other reasons against it.  Now, come
with your faithful guardian, child.  I will pledge my
honour against all harm, and to bear you safe to
London.  By the law of the realm, I am now entitled to
the custody of your fair person, and of all your
chattels."

'"But, sir, all that you have learned of law, is how to
live without it."

'"Fairly met, fair cousin mine!  Your wit will do me
credit, after a little sharpening.  And there is none
to do that better than your aunt, my mother.  Although
she knows not of my coming, she is longing to receive
you.  Come, and in a few months' time you shall set the
mode at Court, instead of pining here, and weaving
coronals of daisies."

'I turned aside, and thought a little.  Although he
seemed so light of mind, and gay in dress and manner, I
could not doubt his honesty; and saw, beneath his
jaunty air, true mettle and ripe bravery.  Scarce had I
thought of his project twice, until he spoke of my
aunt, his mother, but then the form of my dearest
friend, my sweet Aunt Sabina, seemed to come and bid me
listen, for this was what she prayed for.  Moreover I
felt (though not as now) that Doone Glen was no place
for me or any proud young maiden.  But while I thought,
the yellow lightning spread behind a bulk of clouds,
three times ere the flash was done, far off and void of
thunder; and from the pile of cloud before it, cut as
from black paper, and lit to depths of blackness by the
blaze behind it, a form as of an aged man, sitting in a
chair loose-mantled, seemed to lift a hand and warn.

'This minded me of my grandfather, and all the care I
owed him.  Moreover, now the storm was rising and I
began to grow afraid; for of all things awful to me
thunder is the dreadfulest.  It doth so growl, like a
lion coming, and then so roll, and roar, and rumble,
out of a thickening darkness, then crack like the last
trump overhead through cloven air and terror, that all
my heart lies low and quivers, like a weed in water.  I
listened now for the distant rolling of the great black
storm, and heard it, and was hurried by it.  But the
youth before me waved his rolled tobacco at it, and
drawled in his daintiest tone and manner,--

'"The sky is having a smoke, I see, and dropping
sparks, and grumbling.  I should have thought these
Exmoor hills too small to gather thunder."

'"I cannot go, I will not go with you, Lord Alan
Brandir," I answered, being vexed a little by those
words of his.  "You are not grave enough for me, you
are not old enough for me.  My Aunt Sabina would not
have wished it; nor would I leave my grandfather,
without his full permission.  I thank you much for
coming, sir; but be gone at once by the way you came;
and pray how did you come, sir?"

'"Fair cousin, you will grieve for this; you will
mourn, when you cannot mend it.  I would my mother had
been here, soon would she have persuaded you.  And
yet," he added, with the smile of his accustomed
gaiety, "it would have been an unco thing, as we say in
Scotland, for her ladyship to have waited upon you, as
her graceless son has done, and hopes to do again ere
long.  Down the cliffs I came, and up them I must make
way back again.  Now adieu, fair Cousin Lorna, I see
you are in haste tonight; but I am right proud of my
guardianship.  Give me just one flower for token"--
here he kissed his hand to me, and I threw him a truss
of woodbine--"adieu, fair cousin, trust me well, I will
soon be here again."

'"That thou never shalt, sir," cried a voice as loud as
a culverin; and Carver Doone had Alan Brandir as a
spider hath a fly.  The boy made a little shriek at
first, with the sudden shock and the terror; then he
looked, methought, ashamed of himself, and set his face
to fight for it.  Very bravely he strove and struggled,
to free one arm and grasp his sword; but as well might
an infant buried alive attempt to lift his gravestone.
Carver Doone, with his great arms wrapped around the
slim gay body, smiled (as I saw by the flash from
heaven) at the poor young face turned up to him; then
(as a nurse bears off a child, who is loath to go to
bed), he lifted the youth from his feet, and bore him
away into the darkness.

'I was young then.  I am older now; older by ten years,
in thought, although it is not a twelvemonth since.  If
that black deed were done again, I could follow, and
could combat it, could throw weak arms on the murderer,
and strive to be murdered also.  I am now at home with
violence; and no dark death surprises me.

'But, being as I was that night, the horror overcame
me.  The crash of thunder overhead, the last despairing
look, the death-piece framed with blaze of
lightning--my young heart was so affrighted that I
could not gasp.  My breath went from me, and I knew not
where I was, or who, or what.  Only that I lay, and
cowered, under great trees full of thunder; and could
neither count, nor moan, nor have my feet to help me.

'Yet hearkening, as a coward does, through the brushing
of the wind, and echo of far noises, I heard a sharp
sound as of iron, and a fall of heavy wood.  No unmanly
shriek came with it, neither cry for mercy.  Carver
Doone knows what it was; and so did Alan Brandir.'

Here Lorna Doone could tell no more, being overcome
with weeping.  Only through her tears she whispered,
as a thing too bad to tell, that she had seen that
giant Carver, in a few days afterwards, smoking a
little round brown stick, like those of her poor
cousin.  I could not press her any more with
questions, or for clearness; although I longed very
much to know whether she had spoken of it to her
grandfather or the Counsellor.  But she was now in such
condition, both of mind and body, from the force of her
own fear multiplied by telling it, that I did nothing
more than coax her, at a distance humbly; and so that
she could see that some one was at least afraid of her.
This (although I knew not women in those days, as now I
do, and never shall know much of it), this, I say, so
brought her round, that all her fear was now for me,
and how to get me safely off, without mischance to any
one.  And sooth to say, in spite of longing just to see
if Master Carver could have served me such a trick--as
it grew towards the dusk, I was not best pleased to be
there; for it seemed a lawless place, and some of
Lorna's fright stayed with me as I talked it away from
her.



CHAPTER XXII

After hearing that tale from Lorna, I went home in
sorry spirits, having added fear for her, and misery
about, to all my other ailments.  And was it not quite
certain now that she, being owned full cousin to a peer
and lord of Scotland (although he was a dead one), must
have nought to do with me, a yeoman's son, and bound to
be the father of more yeomen?  I had been very sorry
when first I heard about that poor young popinjay, and
would gladly have fought hard for him; but now it
struck me that after all he had no right to be there,
prowling (as it were) for Lorna, without any
invitation: and we farmers love not trespass.  Still,
if I had seen the thing, I must have tried to save him.

Moreover, I was greatly vexed with my own hesitation,
stupidity, or shyness, or whatever else it was, which
had held me back from saying, ere she told her story,
what was in my heart to say, videlicet, that I must die
unless she let me love her.  Not that I was fool enough
to think that she would answer me according to my
liking, or begin to care about me for a long time yet;
if indeed she ever should, which I hardly dared to
hope.  But that I had heard from men more skillful in
the matter that it is wise to be in time, that so the
maids may begin to think, when they know that they are
thought of.  And, to tell the truth, I had bitter
fears, on account of her wondrous beauty, lest some
young fellow of higher birth and finer parts, and
finish, might steal in before poor me, and cut me out
altogether.  Thinking of which, I used to double my
great fist, without knowing it, and keep it in my
pocket ready.

But the worst of all was this, that in my great dismay
and anguish to see Lorna weeping so, I had promised not
to cause her any further trouble from anxiety and fear
of harm.  And this, being brought to practice, meant
that I was not to show myself within the precincts of
Glen Doone, for at least another month.  Unless indeed
(as I contrived to edge into the agreement) anything
should happen to increase her present trouble and every
day's uneasiness.  In that case, she was to throw a
dark mantle, or covering of some sort, over a large
white stone which hung within the entrance to her
retreat--I mean the outer entrance--and which, though
unseen from the valley itself, was (as I had observed)
conspicuous from the height where I stood with Uncle
Reuben.

Now coming home so sad and weary, yet trying to console
myself with the thought that love o'erleapeth rank, and
must still be lord of all, I found a shameful thing
going on, which made me very angry.  For it needs must
happen that young Marwood de Whichehalse, only son of
the Baron, riding home that very evening, from chasing
of the Exmoor bustards, with his hounds and serving-
men, should take the short cut through our farmyard,
and being dry from his exercise, should come and ask
for drink.  And it needs must happen also that there
should be none to give it to him but my sister Annie.
I more than suspect that he had heard some report of
our Annie's comeliness, and had a mind to satisfy
himself upon the subject.  Now, as he took the large
ox-horn of our quarantine-apple cider (which we always
keep apart from the rest, being too good except for the
quality), he let his fingers dwell on Annie's, by some
sort of accident, while he lifted his beaver gallantly,
and gazed on her face in the light from the west.  Then
what did Annie do (as she herself told me afterwards)
but make her very best curtsey to him, being pleased
that he was pleased with her, while she thought what a
fine young man he was and so much breeding about him!
And in truth he was a dark, handsome fellow, hasty,
reckless, and changeable, with a look of sad destiny in
his black eyes that would make any woman pity him.
What he was thinking of our Annie is not for me to say,
although I may think that you could not have found
another such maiden on Exmoor, except (of course) my
Lorna.

Though young Squire Marwood was so thirsty, he spent
much time over his cider, or at any rate over the
ox-horn, and he made many bows to Annie, and drank
health to all the family, and spoke of me as if I had
been his very best friend at Blundell's; whereas he
knew well enough all the time that we had nought to say
to one another; he being three years older, and
therefore of course disdaining me.  But while he was
casting about perhaps for some excuse to stop longer,
and Annie was beginning to fear lest mother should come
after her, or Eliza be at the window, or Betty up in
pigs' house, suddenly there came up to them, as if from
the very heart of the earth, that long, low, hollow,
mysterious sound which I spoke of in winter.

The young man started in his saddle, let the horn fall
on the horse-steps, and gazed all around in wonder;
while as for Annie, she turned like a ghost, and tried
to slam the door, but failed through the violence of
her trembling; (for never till now had any one heard it
so close at hand as you might say) or in the mere fall
of the twilight.  And by this time there was no man, at
least in our parish, but knew--for the Parson himself
had told us so--that it was the devil groaning because
the Doones were too many for him.

Marwood de Whichehalse was not so alarmed but what he
saw a fine opportunity.  He leaped from his horse, and
laid hold of dear Annie in a highly comforting manner;
and she never would tell us about it (being so shy and
modest), whether in breathing his comfort to her he
tried to take some from her pure lips.  I hope he did
not, because that to me would seem not the deed of a
gentleman, and he was of good old family.

At this very moment, who should come into the end of
the passage upon them but the heavy writer of these
doings I, John Ridd myself, and walking the faster, it
may be, on account of the noise I mentioned.  I entered
the house with some wrath upon me at seeing the
gazehounds in the yard; for it seems a cruel thing to
me to harass the birds in the breeding-time.  And to my
amazement there I saw Squire Marwood among the
milk-pans with his arm around our Annie's waist, and
Annie all blushing and coaxing him off, for she was not
come to scold yet.

Perhaps I was wrong; God knows, and if I was, no doubt
I shall pay for it; but I gave him the flat of my hand
on his head, and down he went in the thick of the
milk-pans.  He would have had my fist, I doubt, but for
having been at school with me; and after that it is
like enough he would never have spoken another word.
As it was, he lay stunned, with the cream running on
him; while I took poor Annie up and carried her in to
mother, who had heard the noise and was frightened.

Concerning this matter I asked no more, but held myself
ready to bear it out in any form convenient, feeling
that I had done my duty, and cared not for the
consequence; only for several days dear Annie seemed
frightened rather than grateful.  But the oddest result
of it was that Eliza, who had so despised me, and made
very rude verses about me, now came trying to sit on my
knee, and kiss me, and give me the best of the pan.
However, I would not allow it, because I hate sudden
changes.

Another thing also astonished me--namely, a beautiful
letter from Marwood de Whichehalse himself (sent by a
groom soon afterwards), in which he apologised to me,
as if I had been his equal, for his rudeness to my
sister, which was not intended in the least, but came
of their common alarm at the moment, and his desire to
comfort her.  Also he begged permission to come and see
me, as an old schoolfellow, and set everything straight
between us, as should be among honest Blundellites.

All this was so different to my idea of fighting out a
quarrel, when once it is upon a man, that I knew not
what to make of it, but bowed to higher breeding.  Only
one thing I resolved upon, that come when he would he
should not see Annie.  And to do my sister justice, she
had no desire to see him.

However, I am too easy, there is no doubt of that,
being very quick to forgive a man, and very slow to
suspect, unless he hath once lied to me.  Moreover, as
to Annie, it had always seemed to me (much against my
wishes) that some shrewd love of a waiting sort was
between her and Tom Faggus: and though Tom had made his
fortune now, and everybody respected him, of course he
was not to be compared, in that point of
respectability, with those people who hanged the
robbers when fortune turned against them.

So young Squire Marwood came again, as though I had
never smitten him, and spoke of it in as light a way as
if we were still at school together.  It was not in my
nature, of course, to keep any anger against him; and I
knew what a condescension it was for him to visit us.
And it is a very grievous thing, which touches small
landowners, to see an ancient family day by day
decaying: and when we heard that Ley Barton itself, and
all the Manor of Lynton were under a heavy mortgage
debt to John Lovering of Weare-Gifford, there was not
much, in our little way, that we would not gladly do or
suffer for the benefit of De Whichehalse.

Meanwhile the work of the farm was toward, and every
day gave us more ado to dispose of what itself was
doing.  For after the long dry skeltering wind of March
and part of April, there had been a fortnight of soft
wet; and when the sun came forth again, hill and
valley, wood and meadow, could not make enough of him.
Many a spring have I seen since then, but never yet two
springs alike, and never one so beautiful.  Or was it
that my love came forth and touched the world with
beauty?

The spring was in our valley now; creeping first for
shelter shyly in the pause of the blustering wind.
There the lambs came bleating to her, and the orchis
lifted up, and the thin dead leaves of clover lay for
the new ones to spring through.  There the stiffest
things that sleep, the stubby oak, and the saplin'd
beech, dropped their brown defiance to her, and
prepared for a soft reply.

While her over-eager children (who had started forth to
meet her, through the frost and shower of sleet),
catkin'd hazel, gold-gloved withy, youthful elder, and
old woodbine, with all the tribe of good hedge-climbers
(who must hasten while haste they may)--was there one
of them that did not claim the merit of coming first?

There she stayed and held her revel, as soon as the
fear of frost was gone; all the air was a fount of
freshness, and the earth of gladness, and the laughing
waters prattled of the kindness of the sun.

But all this made it much harder for us, plying the hoe
and rake, to keep the fields with room upon them for
the corn to tiller.  The winter wheat was well enough,
being sturdy and strong-sided; but the spring wheat and
the barley and the oats were overrun by ill weeds
growing faster.  Therefore, as the old saying is,--

  Farmer, that thy wife may thrive,
  Let not burr and burdock wive;
  And if thou wouldst keep thy son,
  See that bine and gith have none.

So we were compelled to go down the field and up it,
striking in and out with care where the green blades
hung together, so that each had space to move in and to
spread its roots abroad.  And I do assure you now,
though you may not believe me, it was harder work to
keep John Fry, Bill Dadds, and Jem Slocomb all in a
line and all moving nimbly to the tune of my own tool,
than it was to set out in the morning alone, and hoe
half an acre by dinner-time.  For, instead of keeping
the good ash moving, they would for ever be finding
something to look at or to speak of, or at any rate, to
stop with; blaming the shape of their tools perhaps, or
talking about other people's affairs; or, what was most
irksome of all to me, taking advantage as married men,
and whispering jokes of no excellence about my having,
or having not, or being ashamed of a sweetheart.  And
this went so far at last that I was forced to take two
of them and knock their heads together; after which
they worked with a better will.

When we met together in the evening round the kitchen
chimney-place, after the men had had their supper and
their heavy boots were gone, my mother and Eliza would
do their very utmost to learn what I was thinking of.
Not that we kept any fire now, after the crock was
emptied; but that we loved to see the ashes cooling,
and to be together.  At these times Annie would never
ask me any crafty questions (as Eliza did), but would
sit with her hair untwined, and one hand underneath her
chin, sometimes looking softly at me, as much as to say
that she knew it all and I was no worse off than she.
But strange to say my mother dreamed not, even for an
instant, that it was possible for Annie to be thinking
of such a thing.  She was so very good and quiet, and
careful of the linen, and clever about the cookery and
fowls and bacon-curing, that people used to laugh, and
say she would never look at a bachelor until her mother
ordered her.  But I (perhaps from my own condition and
the sense of what it was) felt no certainty about this,
and even had another opinion, as was said before.

Often I was much inclined to speak to her about it, and
put her on her guard against the approaches of Tom
Faggus; but I could not find how to begin, and feared
to make a breach between us; knowing that if her mind
was set, no words of mine would alter it; although they
needs must grieve her deeply.  Moreover, I felt that,
in this case, a certain homely Devonshire proverb would
come home to me; that one, I mean, which records that
the crock was calling the kettle smutty.  Not, of
course, that I compared my innocent maid to a
highwayman; but that Annie might think her worse, and
would be too apt to do so, if indeed she loved Tom
Faggus.  And our Cousin Tom, by this time, was living a
quiet and godly life; having retired almost from the
trade (except when he needed excitement, or came across
public officers), and having won the esteem of all
whose purses were in his power.

Perhaps it is needless for me to say that all this time
while my month was running--or rather crawling, for
never month went so slow as that with me--neither weed,
nor seed, nor cattle, nor my own mother's anxiety, nor
any care for my sister, kept me from looking once every
day, and even twice on a Sunday, for any sign of Lorna.
For my heart was ever weary; in the budding valleys,
and by the crystal waters, looking at the lambs in
fold, or the heifers on the mill, labouring in trickled
furrows, or among the beaded blades; halting fresh to
see the sun lift over the golden-vapoured ridge; or
doffing hat, from sweat of brow, to watch him sink in
the low gray sea; be it as it would of day, of work, or
night, or slumber, it was a weary heart I bore, and
fear was on the brink of it.

All the beauty of the spring went for happy men to
think of; all the increase of the year was for other
eyes to mark.  Not a sign of any sunrise for me from my
fount of life, not a breath to stir the dead leaves
fallen on my heart's Spring.



CHAPTER XXIII

A ROYAL INVITATION

Although I had, for the most part, so very stout an
appetite, that none but mother saw any need of
encouraging me to eat, I could only manage one true
good meal in a day, at the time I speak of.  Mother
was in despair at this, and tempted me with the whole
of the rack, and even talked of sending to Porlock for
a druggist who came there twice in a week; and Annie
spent all her time in cooking, and even Lizzie sang
songs to me; for she could sing very sweetly.  But my
conscience told me that Betty Muxworthy had some reason
upon her side.

'Latt the young ozebird aloun, zay I.  Makk zuch ado
about un, wi' hogs'-puddens, and hock-bits, and
lambs'-mate, and whaten bradd indade, and brewers' ale
avore dinner-time, and her not to zit wi' no winder
aupen--draive me mad 'e doo, the ov'ee, zuch a passel
of voouls.  Do 'un good to starve a bit; and takk zome
on's wackedness out ov un.'

But mother did not see it so; and she even sent for
Nicholas Snowe to bring his three daughters with him,
and have ale and cake in the parlour, and advise about
what the bees were doing, and when a swarm might be
looked for.  Being vexed about this and having to stop
at home nearly half the evening, I lost good manners so
much as to ask him (even in our own house!) what he
meant by not mending the swing-hurdle where the Lynn
stream flows from our land into his, and which he is
bound to maintain.  But he looked at me in a superior
manner, and said, 'Business, young man, in business
time.'

I had other reason for being vexed with Farmer Nicholas
just now, viz.  that I had heard a rumour, after church
one Sunday--when most of all we sorrow over the sins of
one another--that Master Nicholas Snowe had been seen
to gaze tenderly at my mother, during a passage of the
sermon, wherein the parson spoke well and warmly about
the duty of Christian love.  Now, putting one thing
with another, about the bees, and about some ducks, and
a bullock with a broken knee-cap, I more than suspected
that Farmer Nicholas was casting sheep's eyes at my
mother; not only to save all further trouble in the
matter of the hurdle, but to override me altogether
upon the difficult question of damming.  And I knew
quite well that John Fry's wife never came to help at
the washing without declaring that it was a sin for a
well-looking woman like mother, with plenty to live on,
and only three children, to keep all the farmers for
miles around so unsettled in their minds about her.
Mother used to answer 'Oh fie, Mistress Fry! be good
enough to mind your own business.' But we always saw
that she smoothed her apron, and did her hair up
afterwards, and that Mistress Fry went home at night
with a cold pig's foot or a bowl of dripping.

Therefore, on that very night, as I could not well
speak to mother about it, without seeming undutiful,
after lighting the three young ladies--for so in sooth
they called themselves--all the way home with our
stable-lanthorn, I begged good leave of Farmer Nicholas
(who had hung some way behind us) to say a word in
private to him, before he entered his own house.

'Wi' all the plaisure in laife, my zon,' he answered
very graciously, thinking perhaps that I was prepared
to speak concerning Sally.

'Now, Farmer Nicholas Snowe,' I said, scarce knowing
how to begin it, 'you must promise not to be vexed with
me, for what I am going to say to you.'

'Vaxed wi' thee! Noo, noo, my lad.  I 'ave a knowed
thee too long for that.  And thy veyther were my best
friend, afore thee.  Never wronged his neighbours,
never spak an unkind word, never had no maneness in
him.  Tuk a vancy to a nice young 'ooman, and never kep
her in doubt about it, though there wadn't mooch to
zettle on her.  Spak his maind laike a man, he did, and
right happy he were wi' her.  Ah, well a day! Ah, God
knoweth best.  I never shall zee his laike again.  And
he were the best judge of a dung-heap anywhere in this
county.'

'Well, Master Snowe,' I answered him, 'it is very
handsome of you to say so.  And now I am going to be
like my father, I am going to speak my mind.'

'Raight there, lad; raight enough, I reckon.  Us has
had enough of pralimbinary.'

'Then what I want to say is this--I won't have any one
courting my mother.'

'Coortin' of thy mother, lad?' cried Farmer Snowe, with
as much amazement as if the thing were impossible;
'why, who ever hath been dooin' of it?'

'Yes, courting of my mother, sir.  And you know best
who comes doing it.'

'Wull, wull! What will boys be up to next?  Zhud a'
thought herzelf wor the proper judge.  No thank 'ee,
lad, no need of thy light.  Know the wai to my own
door, at laste; and have a raight to goo there.' And he
shut me out without so much as offering me a drink of
cider.

The next afternoon, when work was over, I had seen to
the horses, for now it was foolish to trust John Fry,
because he had so many children, and his wife had taken
to scolding; and just as I was saying to myself that in
five days more my month would be done, and myself free
to seek Lorna, a man came riding up from the ford where
the road goes through the Lynn stream.  As soon as I
saw that it was not Tom Faggus, I went no farther to
meet him, counting that it must be some traveller bound
for Brendon or Cheriton, and likely enough he would
come and beg for a draught of milk or cider; and then
on again, after asking the way.

But instead of that, he stopped at our gate, and stood
up from his saddle, and halloed as if he were somebody;
and all the time he was flourishing a white thing in
the air, like the bands our parson weareth.  So I
crossed the court-yard to speak with him.

'Service of the King!' he saith; 'service of our lord
the King!  Come hither, thou great yokel, at risk of
fine and imprisonment.'

Although not pleased with this, I went to him, as
became a loyal man; quite at my leisure, however, for
there is no man born who can hurry me, though I hasten
for any woman.

'Plover Barrows farm!' said he; 'God only knows how
tired I be.  Is there any where in this cursed county
a cursed place called Plover Barrows farm?  For last
twenty mile at least they told me 'twere only half a
mile farther, or only just round corner.  Now tell me
that, and I fain would thwack thee if thou wert not
thrice my size.'

'Sir,' I replied, 'you shall not have the trouble.
This is Plover's Barrows farm, and you are kindly
welcome.  Sheep's kidneys is for supper, and the ale
got bright from the tapping.  But why do you think ill
of us?  We like not to be cursed so.'

'Nay, I think no ill,' he said; 'sheep's kidneys is
good, uncommon good, if they do them without burning.
But I be so galled in the saddle ten days, and never a
comely meal of it.  And when they hear "King's service"
cried, they give me the worst of everything.  All the
way down from London, I had a rogue of a fellow in
front of me, eating the fat of the land before me, and
every one bowing down to him.  He could go three miles
to my one though he never changed his horse.  He might
have robbed me at any minute, if I had been worth the
trouble.  A red mare he rideth, strong in the loins,
and pointed quite small in the head.  I shall live to
see him hanged yet.'

All this time he was riding across the straw of our
courtyard, getting his weary legs out of the leathers,
and almost afraid to stand yet.  A coarse-grained,
hard-faced man he was, some forty years of age or so,
and of middle height and stature.  He was dressed in a
dark brown riding suit, none the better for Exmoor mud,
but fitting him very differently from the fashion of
our tailors.  Across the holsters lay his cloak, made
of some red skin, and shining from the sweating of the
horse.  As I looked down on his stiff bright
head-piece, small quick eyes and black needly beard, he
seemed to despise me (too much, as I thought) for a
mere ignoramus and country bumpkin.

'Annie, have down the cut ham,' I shouted, for my
sister was come to the door by chance, or because of
the sound of a horse in the road, 'and cut a few
rashers of hung deer's meat.  There is a gentleman come
to sup, Annie.  And fetch the hops out of the tap with
a skewer that it may run more sparkling.'

'I wish I may go to a place never meant for me,' said
my new friend, now wiping his mouth with the sleeve of
his brown riding coat, 'if ever I fell among such good
folk.  You are the right sort, and no error therein.
All this shall go in your favour greatly, when I make
deposition.  At least, I mean, if it be as good in the
eating as in the hearing.  'Tis a supper quite fit for
Tom Faggus himself, the man who hath stolen my victuals
so.  And that hung deer's meat, now is it of the red
deer running wild in these parts?'

'To be sure it is, sir,' I answered; 'where should we
get any other?'

'Right, right, you are right, my son.  I have heard
that the flavour is marvellous.  Some of them came and
scared me so, in the fog of the morning, that I
hungered for them ever since.  Ha, ha, I saw their
haunches.  But the young lady will not forget--art sure
she will not forget it?'

'You may trust her to forget nothing, sir, that may
tempt a guest to his comfort.'

'In faith, then, I will leave my horse in your hands,
and be off for it.  Half the pleasure of the mouth is
in the nose beforehand.  But stay, almost I forgot my
business, in the hurry which thy tongue hath spread
through my lately despairing belly.  Hungry I am, and
sore of body, from my heels right upward, and sorest in
front of my doublet, yet may I not rest nor bite
barley-bread, until I have seen and touched John Ridd.
God grant that he be not far away; I must eat my
saddle, if it be so.'

'Have no fear, good sir,' I answered; 'you have seen
and touched John Ridd.  I am he, and not one likely to
go beneath a bushel.'

'It would take a large bushel to hold thee, John Ridd.
In the name of the King, His Majesty, Charles the
Second, these presents!'

He touched me with the white thing which I had first
seen him waving, and which I now beheld to be
sheepskin, such as they call parchment.  It was tied
across with cord, and fastened down in every corner
with unsightly dabs of wax.  By order of the messenger
(for I was over-frightened now to think of doing
anything), I broke enough of seals to keep an Easter
ghost from rising; and there I saw my name in large;
God grant such another shock may never befall me in my
old age.

'Read, my son; read, thou great fool, if indeed thou
canst read,' said the officer to encourage me; 'there
is nothing to kill thee, boy, and my supper will be
spoiling.  Stare not at me so, thou fool; thou art big
enough to eat me; read, read, read.'

'If you please, sir, what is your name?' I asked;
though why I asked him I know not, except from fear of
witchcraft.

'Jeremy Stickles is my name, lad, nothing more than a
poor apparitor of the worshipful Court of King's Bench.
And at this moment a starving one, and no supper for me
unless thou wilt read.'

Being compelled in this way, I read pretty nigh as
follows; not that I give the whole of it, but only the
gist and the emphasis,--

'To our good subject, John Ridd, etc.'--describing me
ever so much better than I knew myself--'by these
presents, greeting.  These are to require thee, in the
name of our lord the King, to appear in person before
the Right Worshipful, the Justices of His Majesty's
Bench at Westminster, laying aside all thine own
business, and there to deliver such evidence as is
within thy cognisance, touching certain matters whereby
the peace of our said lord the King, and the well-being
of this realm, is, are, or otherwise may be impeached,
impugned, imperilled, or otherwise detrimented.  As
witness these presents.' And then there were four
seals, and then a signature I could not make out, only
that it began with a J, and ended with some other
writing, done almost in a circle.  Underneath was added
in a different handwriting 'Charges will be borne.  The
matter is full urgent.'

The messenger watched me, while I read so much as I
could read of it; and he seemed well pleased with my
surprise, because he had expected it.  Then, not
knowing what else to do, I looked again at the cover,
and on the top of it I saw, 'Ride, Ride, Ride!  On His
Gracious Majesty's business; spur and spare not.'

It may be supposed by all who know me, that I was taken
hereupon with such a giddiness in my head and noisiness
in my ears, that I was forced to hold by the crook
driven in below the thatch for holding of the
hay-rakes.  There was scarcely any sense left in me,
only that the thing was come by power of Mother
Melldrum, because I despised her warning, and had again
sought Lorna.  But the officer was grieved for me, and
the danger to his supper.

'My son, be not afraid,' he said; 'we are not going to
skin thee.  Only thou tell all the truth, and it shall
be--but never mind, I will tell thee all about it, and
how to come out harmless, if I find thy victuals good,
and no delay in serving them.'

'We do our best, sir, without bargain,' said I, 'to
please our visitors.'

But when my mother saw that parchment (for we could not
keep it from her) she fell away into her favourite bed
of stock gilly-flowers, which she had been tending;
and when we brought her round again, did nothing but
exclaim against the wickedness of the age and people.
'It was useless to tell her; she knew what it was, and
so should all the parish know.  The King had heard what
her son was, how sober, and quiet, and diligent, and
the strongest young man in England; and being himself
such a reprobate--God forgive her for saying so--he
could never rest till he got poor Johnny, and made him
as dissolute as himself.  And if he did that'--here
mother went off into a fit of crying; and Annie minded
her face, while Lizzie saw that her gown was in comely
order.

But the character of the King improved, when Master
Jeremy Stickles (being really moved by the look of it,
and no bad man after all) laid it clearly before my
mother that the King on his throne was unhappy, until
he had seen John Ridd.  That the fame of John had gone
so far, and his size, and all his virtues--that verily
by the God who made him, the King was overcome with it.

Then mother lay back in her garden chair, and smiled
upon the whole of us, and most of all on Jeremy;
looking only shyly on me, and speaking through some
break of tears.  'His Majesty shall have my John; His
Majesty is very good: but only for a fortnight.  I want
no titles for him.  Johnny is enough for me; and Master
John for the working men.'

Now though my mother was so willing that I should go to
London, expecting great promotion and high glory for
me, I myself was deeply gone into the pit of sorrow.
For what would Lorna think of me?  Here was the long
month just expired, after worlds of waiting; there
would be her lovely self, peeping softly down the glen,
and fearing to encourage me; yet there would be nobody
else, and what an insult to her!  Dwelling upon this,
and seeing no chance of escape from it, I could not
find one wink of sleep; though Jeremy Stickles (who
slept close by) snored loud enough to spare me some.
For I felt myself to be, as it were, in a place of some
importance; in a situation of trust, I may say; and
bound not to depart from it.  For who could tell what
the King might have to say to me about the Doones--and
I felt that they were at the bottom of this strange
appearance--or what His Majesty might think, if after
receiving a message from him (trusty under so many
seals) I were to violate his faith in me as a
churchwarden's son, and falsely spread his words
abroad?

Perhaps I was not wise in building such a wall of
scruples.  Nevertheless, all that was there, and
weighed upon me heavily.  And at last I made up my
mind to this, that even Lorna must not know the reason
of my going, neither anything about it; but that she
might know I was gone a long way from home, and perhaps
be sorry for it.  Now how was I to let her know even
that much of the matter, without breaking compact?

Puzzling on this, I fell asleep, after the proper time
to get up; nor was I to be seen at breakfast time; and
mother (being quite strange to that) was very uneasy
about it.  But Master Stickles assured her that the
King's writ often had that effect, and the symptom was
a good one.

'Now, Master Stickles, when must we start?' I asked
him, as he lounged in the yard gazing at our turkey
poults picking and running in the sun to the tune of
their father's gobble.  'Your horse was greatly
foundered, sir, and is hardly fit for the road to-day;
and Smiler was sledding yesterday all up the higher
Cleve; and none of the rest can carry me.'

'In a few more years,' replied the King's officer,
contemplating me with much satisfaction; ''twill be a
cruelty to any horse to put thee on his back, John.'

Master Stickles, by this time, was quite familiar with
us, calling me 'Jack,' and Eliza 'Lizzie,' and what I
liked the least of all, our pretty Annie 'Nancy.'

'That will be as God pleases, sir,' I answered him,
rather sharply; 'and the horse that suffers will not be
thine.  But I wish to know when we must start upon our
long travel to London town.  I perceive that the matter
is of great despatch and urgency.'

'To be sure, so it is, my son.  But I see a yearling
turkey there, him I mean with the hop in his walk, who
(if I know aught of fowls) would roast well to-morrow.
Thy mother must have preparation: it is no more than
reasonable.  Now, have that turkey killed to-night (for
his fatness makes me long for him), and we will have
him for dinner to-morrow, with, perhaps, one of his
brethren; and a few more collops of red deer's flesh
for supper, and then on the Friday morning, with the
grace of God, we will set our faces to the road, upon
His Majesty's business.'

'Nay, but good sir,' I asked with some trembling, so
eager was I to see Lorna; 'if His Majesty's business
will keep till Friday, may it not keep until Monday?
We have a litter of sucking-pigs, excellently choice
and white, six weeks old, come Friday.  There be too
many for the sow, and one of them needeth roasting.
Think you not it would be a pity to leave the women to
carve it?'

'My son Jack,' replied Master Stickles, 'never was I in
such quarters yet: and God forbid that I should be so
unthankful to Him as to hurry away.  And now I think on
it, Friday is not a day upon which pious people love to
commence an enterprise.  I will choose the young pig
to-morrow at noon, at which time they are wont to
gambol; and we will celebrate his birthday by carving
him on Friday.  After that we will gird our loins, and
set forth early on Saturday.'

Now this was little better to me than if we had set
forth at once.  Sunday being the very first day upon
which it would be honourable for me to enter Glen
Doone.  But though I tried every possible means with
Master Jeremy Stickles, offering him the choice for
dinner of every beast that was on the farm, he durst
not put off our departure later than the Saturday.  And
nothing else but love of us and of our hospitality
would have so persuaded him to remain with us till
then.  Therefore now my only chance of seeing Lorna,
before I went, lay in watching from the cliff and
espying her, or a signal from her.

This, however, I did in vain, until my eyes were weary
and often would delude themselves with hope of what
they ached for.  But though I lay hidden behind the
trees upon the crest of the stony fall, and waited so
quiet that the rabbits and squirrels played around me,
and even the keen-eyed weasel took me for a trunk of
wood--it was all as one; no cast of colour changed the
white stone, whose whiteness now was hateful to me; nor
did wreath or skirt of maiden break the loneliness of
the vale.



CHAPTER XXIV

A SAFE PASS FOR KING'S MESSENGER

A journey to London seemed to us in those bygone days
as hazardous and dark an adventure as could be forced
on any man.  I mean, of course, a poor man; for to a
great nobleman, with ever so many outriders,
attendants, and retainers, the risk was not so great,
unless the highwaymen knew of their coming beforehand,
and so combined against them.  To a poor man, however,
the risk was not so much from those gentlemen of the
road as from the more ignoble footpads, and the
landlords of the lesser hostels, and the loose
unguarded soldiers, over and above the pitfalls and the
quagmires of the way; so that it was hard to settle, at
the first outgoing whether a man were wise to pray more
for his neck or for his head.

But nowadays it is very different.  Not that
highway-men are scarce, in this the reign of our good
Queen Anne; for in truth they thrive as well as ever,
albeit they deserve it not, being less upright and
courteous--but that the roads are much improved, and
the growing use of stage-waggons (some of which will
travel as much as forty miles in a summer day) has
turned our ancient ideas of distance almost upside
down; and I doubt whether God be pleased with our
flying so fast away from Him.  However, that is not my
business; nor does it lie in my mouth to speak very
strongly upon the subject, seeing how much I myself
have done towards making of roads upon Exmoor.

To return to my story (and, in truth, I lose that road
too often), it would have taken ten King's messengers
to get me away from Plover's Barrows without one
goodbye to Lorna, but for my sense of the trust and
reliance which His Majesty had reposed in me.  And now
I felt most bitterly how the very arrangements which
seemed so wise, and indeed ingenious, may by the force
of events become our most fatal obstacles.  For lo! I
was blocked entirely from going to see Lorna; whereas
we should have fixed it so that I as well might have
the power of signalling my necessity.

It was too late now to think of that; and so I made up
my mind at last to keep my honour on both sides, both
to the King and to the maiden, although I might lose
everything except a heavy heart for it.  And indeed,
more hearts than mine were heavy; for when it came to
the tug of parting, my mother was like, and so was
Annie, to break down altogether.  But I bade them be of
good cheer, and smiled in the briskest manner upon
them, and said that I should be back next week as one
of His Majesty's greatest captains, and told them not
to fear me then.  Upon which they smiled at the idea of
ever being afraid of me, whatever dress I might have
on; and so I kissed my hand once more, and rode away
very bravely.  But bless your heart, I could no more
have done so than flown all the way to London if Jeremy
Stickles had not been there.

And not to take too much credit to myself in this
matter, I must confess that when we were come to the
turn in the road where the moor begins, and whence you
see the last of the yard, and the ricks and the poultry
round them and can (by knowing the place) obtain a
glance of the kitchen window under the walnut-tree, it
went so hard with me just here that I even made
pretence of a stone in ancient Smiler's shoe, to
dismount, and to bend my head awhile.  Then, knowing
that those I had left behind would be watching to see
the last of me, and might have false hopes of my coming
back, I mounted again with all possible courage, and
rode after Jeremy Stickles.

Jeremy, seeing how much I was down, did his best to
keep me up with jokes, and tales, and light discourse,
until, before we had ridden a league, I began to long
to see the things he was describing.  The air, the
weather, and the thoughts of going to a wondrous place,
added to the fine company--at least so Jeremy said it
was--of a man who knew all London, made me feel that I
should be ungracious not to laugh a little.  And being
very simple then I laughed no more a little, but
something quite considerable (though free from
consideration) at the strange things Master Stickles
told me, and his strange way of telling them.  And so
we became very excellent friends, for he was much
pleased with my laughing.

Not wishing to thrust myself more forward than need be
in this narrative, I have scarcely thought it becoming
or right to speak of my own adornments.  But now, what
with the brave clothes I had on, and the better ones
still that were packed up in the bag behind the saddle,
it is almost beyond me to forbear saying that I must
have looked very pleasing.  And many a time I wished,
going along, that Lorna could only be here and there,
watching behind a furze-bush, looking at me, and
wondering how much my clothes had cost.  For mother
would have no stint in the matter, but had assembled at
our house, immediately upon knowledge of what was to be
about London, every man known to be a good stitcher
upon our side of Exmoor.  And for three days they had
worked their best, without stint of beer or cider,
according to the constitution of each.  The result, so
they all declared, was such as to create admiration,
and defy competition in London.  And to me it seemed
that they were quite right; though Jeremy Stickles
turned up his nose, and feigned to be deaf in the
business.

Now be that matter as you please--for the point is not
worth arguing--certain it is that my appearance was
better than it had been before.  For being in the best
clothes, one tries to look and to act (so far as may
be) up to the quality of them.  Not only for the fear
of soiling them, but that they enlarge a man's
perception of his value.  And it strikes me that our
sins arise, partly from disdain of others, but mainly
from contempt of self, both working the despite of God.
But men of mind may not be measured by such paltry rule
as this.

By dinner-time we arrived at Porlock, and dined with my
old friend, Master Pooke, now growing rich and portly.
For though we had plenty of victuals with us we were
not to begin upon them, until all chance of victualling
among our friends was left behind.  And during that
first day we had no need to meddle with our store at
all; for as had been settled before we left home, we
lay that night at Dunster in the house of a worthy
tanner, first cousin to my mother, who received us very
cordially, and undertook to return old Smiler to his
stable at Plover's Barrows, after one day's rest.

Thence we hired to Bridgwater; and from Bridgwater on
to Bristowe, breaking the journey between the two.  But
although the whole way was so new to me, and such a
perpetual source of conflict, that the remembrance
still abides with me, as if it were but yesterday, I
must not be so long in telling as it was in travelling,
or you will wish me farther; both because Lorna was
nothing there, and also because a man in our
neighbourhood had done the whole of it since my time,
and feigns to think nothing of it.  However, one thing,
in common justice to a person who has been traduced, I
am bound to mention.  And this is, that being two of
us, and myself of such magnitude, we never could have
made our journey without either fight or running, but
for the free pass which dear Annie, by some means (I
know not what), had procured from Master Faggus.  And
when I let it be known, by some hap, that I was the own
cousin of Tom Faggus, and honoured with his society,
there was not a house upon the road but was proud to
entertain me, in spite of my fellow-traveller, bearing
the red badge of the King.

'I will keep this close, my son Jack,' he said, having
stripped it off with a carving-knife; 'your flag is the
best to fly.  The man who starved me on the way down,
the same shall feed me fat going home.'

Therefore we pursued our way, in excellent condition,
having thriven upon the credit of that very popular
highwayman, and being surrounded with regrets that he
had left the profession, and sometimes begged to
intercede that he might help the road again.  For all
the landlords on the road declared that now small ale
was drunk, nor much of spirits called for, because the
farmers need not prime to meet only common riders,
neither were these worth the while to get drunk with
afterwards.  Master Stickles himself undertook, as an
officer of the King's Justices to plead this case with
Squire Faggus (as everybody called him now), and to
induce him, for the general good, to return to his
proper ministry.

It was a long and weary journey, although the roads are
wondrous good on the farther side of Bristowe, and
scarcely any man need be bogged, if he keeps his eyes
well open, save, perhaps, in Berkshire.  In consequence
of the pass we had, and the vintner's knowledge of it,
we only met two public riders, one of whom made off
straightway when he saw my companion's pistols and the
stout carbine I bore; and the other came to a parley
with us, and proved most kind and affable, when he knew
himself in the presence of the cousin of Squire Faggus.
'God save you, gentlemen,' he cried, lifting his hat
politely; 'many and many a happy day I have worked this
road with him.  Such times will never be again.  But
commend me to his love and prayers.  King my name is,
and King my nature.  Say that, and none will harm
you.' And so he made off down the hill, being a perfect
gentleman, and a very good horse he was riding.

The night was falling very thick by the time we were
come to Tyburn, and here the King's officer decided
that it would be wise to halt, because the way was
unsafe by night across the fields to Charing village.
I for my part was nothing loth, and preferred to see
London by daylight.

And after all, it was not worth seeing, but a very
hideous and dirty place, not at all like Exmoor.  Some
of the shops were very fine, and the signs above them
finer still, so that I was never weary of standing
still to look at them.  But in doing this there was no
ease; for before one could begin almost to make out the
meaning of them, either some of the wayfarers would
bustle and scowl, and draw their swords, or the owner,
or his apprentice boys, would rush out and catch hold
of me, crying, 'Buy, buy, buy!  What d'ye lack, what
d'ye lack?  Buy, buy, buy!'  At first I mistook the
meaning of this--for so we pronounce the word 'boy'
upon Exmoor--and I answered with some indignation,
'Sirrah, I am no boy now, but a man of one-and-twenty
years; and as for lacking, I lack naught from thee,
except what thou hast not--good manners.'

The only things that pleased me much, were the river
Thames, and the hall and church of Westminster, where
there are brave things to be seen, and braver still to
think about.  But whenever I wandered in the streets,
what with the noise the people made, the number of the
coaches, the running of the footmen, the swaggering of
great courtiers, and the thrusting aside of everybody,
many and many a time I longed to be back among the
sheep again, for fear of losing temper.  They were
welcome to the wall for me, as I took care to tell
them, for I could stand without the wall, which perhaps
was more than they could do.  Though I said this with
the best intention, meaning no discourtesy, some of
them were vexed at it; and one young lord, being
flushed with drink, drew his sword and made at me.  But
I struck it up with my holly stick, so that it flew on
the roof of a house, then I took him by the belt with
one hand, and laid him in the kennel.  This caused some
little disturbance; but none of the rest saw fit to try
how the matter might be with them.

Now this being the year of our Lord 1683, more than
nine years and a half since the death of my father, and
the beginning of this history, all London was in a
great ferment about the dispute between the Court of
the King and the City.  The King, or rather perhaps his
party (for they said that His Majesty cared for little
except to have plenty of money and spend it), was quite
resolved to be supreme in the appointment of the chief
officers of the corporation.  But the citizens
maintained that (under their charter) this right lay
entirely with themselves; upon which a writ was issued
against them for forfeiture of their charter; and the
question was now being tried in the court of His
Majesty's bench.

This seemed to occupy all the attention of the judges,
and my case (which had appeared so urgent) was put off
from time to time, while the Court and the City
contended.  And so hot was the conflict and hate
between them, that a sheriff had been fined by the King
in 100,000 pounds, and a former lord mayor had even
been sentenced to the pillory, because he would not
swear falsely.  Hence the courtiers and the citizens
scarce could meet in the streets with patience, or
without railing and frequent blows.

Now although I heard so much of this matter, for
nothing else was talked of, and it seeming to me more
important even than the churchwardenship of Oare, I
could not for the life of me tell which side I should
take to.  For all my sense of position, and of
confidence reposed in me, and of my father's opinions,
lay heavily in one scale, while all my reason and my
heart went down plump against injustice, and seemed to
win the other scale.  Even so my father had been, at
the breaking out of the civil war, when he was less
than my age now, and even less skilled in politics; and
my mother told me after this, when she saw how I myself
was doubting, and vexed with myself for doing so, that
my father used to thank God often that he had not been
called upon to take one side or other, but might remain
obscure and quiet.  And yet he always considered
himself to be a good, sound Royalist.

But now as I stayed there, only desirous to be heard
and to get away, and scarcely even guessing yet what
was wanted of me (for even Jeremy Stickles knew not, or
pretended not to know), things came to a dreadful pass
between the King and all the people who dared to have
an opinion.  For about the middle of June, the judges
gave their sentence, that the City of London had
forfeited its charter, and that its franchise should be
taken into the hands of the King.  Scarcely was this
judgment forth, and all men hotly talking of it, when a
far worse thing befell.  News of some great conspiracy
was spread at every corner, and that a man in the
malting business had tried to take up the brewer's
work, and lop the King and the Duke of York.  Everybody
was shocked at this, for the King himself was not
disliked so much as his advisers; but everybody was
more than shocked, grieved indeed to the heart with
pain, at hearing that Lord William Russell and Mr.
Algernon Sidney had been seized and sent to the Tower
of London, upon a charge of high treason.

Having no knowledge of these great men, nor of the
matter how far it was true, I had not very much to say
about either of them or it; but this silence was not
shared (although the ignorance may have been) by the
hundreds of people around me.  Such a commotion was
astir, such universal sense of wrong, and stern resolve
to right it, that each man grasped his fellow's hand,
and led him into the vintner's.  Even I, although at
that time given to excess in temperance, and afraid of
the name of cordials, was hard set (I do assure you)
not to be drunk at intervals without coarse
discourtesy.

However, that (as Betty Muxworthy used to say, when
argued down, and ready to take the mop for it) is
neither here nor there.  I have naught to do with great
history and am sorry for those who have to write it;
because they are sure to have both friends and enemies
in it, and cannot act as they would towards them,
without damage to their own consciences.

But as great events draw little ones, and the rattle of
the churn decides the uncertainty of the flies, so this
movement of the town, and eloquence, and passion had
more than I guessed at the time, to do with my own
little fortunes.  For in the first place it was fixed
(perhaps from down right contumely, because the
citizens loved him so) that Lord Russell should be
tried neither at Westminster nor at Lincoln's Inn, but
at the Court of Old Bailey, within the precincts of the
city.  This kept me hanging on much longer; because
although the good nobleman was to be tried by the Court
of Common Pleas, yet the officers of King's Bench, to
whom I daily applied myself, were in counsel with their
fellows, and put me off from day to day.

Now I had heard of the law's delays, which the greatest
of all great poets (knowing much of the law himself, as
indeed of everything) has specially mentioned, when not
expected, among the many ills of life.  But I never
thought at my years to have such bitter experience of
the evil; and it seemed to me that if the lawyers
failed to do their duty, they ought to pay people for
waiting upon them, instead of making them pay for it.
But here I was, now in the second month living at my
own charges in the house of a worthy fellmonger at the
sign of the Seal and Squirrel, abutting upon the Strand
road which leads from Temple Bar to Charing.  Here I
did very well indeed, having a mattress of good
skin-dressings, and plenty to eat every day of my life,
but the butter was something to cry 'but' thrice at
(according to a conceit of our school days), and the
milk must have come from cows driven to water.
However, these evils were light compared with the heavy
bill sent up to me every Saturday afternoon; and
knowing how my mother had pinched to send me nobly to
London, and had told me to spare for nothing, but live
bravely with the best of them, the tears very nearly
came into my eyes, as I thought, while I ate, of so
robbing her.

At length, being quite at the end of my money, and
seeing no other help for it, I determined to listen to
clerks no more, but force my way up to the Justices,
and insist upon being heard by them, or discharged from
my recognisance.  For so they had termed the bond or
deed which I had been forced to execute, in the
presence of a chief clerk or notary, the very day after
I came to London.  And the purport of it was, that on
pain of a heavy fine or escheatment, I would hold
myself ready and present, to give evidence when called
upon.  Having delivered me up to sign this, Jeremy
Stickles was quit of me, and went upon other business,
not but what he was kind and good to me, when his time
and pursuits allowed of it.



CHAPTER XXV

A GREAT MAN ATTENDS TO BUSINESS

Having seen Lord Russell murdered in the fields of
Lincoln's Inn, or rather having gone to see it, but
turned away with a sickness and a bitter flood of
tears--for a whiter and a nobler neck never fell before
low beast--I strode away towards Westminster, cured of
half my indignation at the death of Charles the First.
Many people hurried past me, chiefly of the more tender
sort, revolting at the butchery.  In their ghastly
faces, as they turned them back, lest the sight should
be coming after them, great sorrow was to be seen, and
horror, and pity, and some anger.

In Westminster Hall I found nobody; not even the crowd
of crawling varlets, who used to be craving evermore
for employment or for payment.  I knocked at three
doors, one after other, of lobbies going out of it,
where I had formerly seen some officers and people
pressing in and out, but for my trouble I took nothing,
except some thumps from echo.  And at last an old man
told me that all the lawyers were gone to see the
result of their own works, in the fields of Lincoln's
Inn.

However, in a few days' time, I had better fortune; for
the court was sitting and full of business, to clear
off the arrears of work, before the lawyers' holiday.
As I was waiting in the hall for a good occasion, a man
with horsehair on his head, and a long blue bag in his
left hand, touched me gently on the arm, and led me
into a quiet place.  I followed him very gladly, being
confident that he came to me with a message from the
Justiciaries.  But after taking pains to be sure that
none could overhear us, he turned on me suddenly, and
asked,--

'Now, John, how is your dear mother?'

'Worshipful sir' I answered him, after recovering from
my surprise at his knowledge of our affairs, and kindly
interest in them, 'it is two months now since I have
seen her.  Would to God that I only knew how she is
faring now, and how the business of the farm goes!'

'Sir, I respect and admire you,' the old gentleman
replied, with a bow very low and genteel; 'few young
court-gallants of our time are so reverent and dutiful.
Oh, how I did love my mother!'  Here he turned up his
eyes to heaven, in a manner that made me feel for him
and yet with a kind of wonder.

'I am very sorry for you, sir,' I answered most
respectfully, not meaning to trespass on his grief, yet
wondering at his mother's age; for he seemed to be at
least threescore; 'but I am no court-gallant, sir; I
am only a farmer's son, and learning how to farm a
little.'

'Enough, John; quite enough,' he cried, 'I can read it
in thy countenance.  Honesty is written there, and
courage and simplicity.  But I fear that, in this town
of London, thou art apt to be taken in by people of no
principle.  Ah me! Ah me!  The world is bad, and I am
too old to improve it.'

Then finding him so good and kind, and anxious to
improve the age, I told him almost everything; how much
I paid the fellmonger, and all the things I had been to
see; and how I longed to get away, before the corn was
ripening; yet how (despite of these desires) I felt
myself bound to walk up and down, being under a thing
called 'recognisance.'  In short, I told him everything;
except the nature of my summons (which I had no right
to tell), and that I was out of money.

My tale was told in a little archway, apart from other
lawyers; and the other lawyers seemed to me to shift
themselves, and to look askew, like sheep through a
hurdle, when the rest are feeding.

'What!  Good God!' my lawyer cried, smiting his breast
indignantly with a roll of something learned; 'in what
country do we live?  Under what laws are we governed?
No case before the court whatever; no primary
deposition, so far as we are furnished; not even a
King's writ issued--and here we have a fine young man
dragged from his home and adoring mother, during the
height of agriculture, at his own cost and charges!  I
have heard of many grievances; but this the very worst
of all.  Nothing short of a Royal Commission could be
warranty for it.  This is not only illegal, sir, but
most gravely unconstitutional.'

'I had not told you, worthy sir,' I answered him, in a
lower tone, 'if I could have thought that your sense of
right would be moved so painfully.  But now I must beg
to leave you, sir--for I see that the door again is
open.  I beg you, worshipful sir, to accept--'

Upon this he put forth his hand and said, 'Nay, nay, my
son, not two, not two:' yet looking away, that he might
not scare me.

'To accept, kind sir, my very best thanks, and most
respectful remembrances.' And with that, I laid my hand
in his.  'And if, sir, any circumstances of business or
of pleasure should bring you to our part of the world,
I trust you will not forget that my mother and myself
(if ever I get home again) will do our best to make you
comfortable with our poor hospitality.'

With this I was hasting away from him, but he held my
hand and looked round at me.  And he spoke without
cordiality.

'Young man, a general invitation is no entry for my fee
book.  I have spent a good hour of business-time in
mastering thy case, and stating my opinion of it.  And
being a member of the bar, called six-and-thirty years
agone by the honourable society of the Inner Temple, my
fee is at my own discretion; albeit an honorarium.  For
the honour of the profession, and my position in it, I
ought to charge thee at least five guineas, although I
would have accepted one, offered with good will and
delicacy.  Now I will enter it two, my son, and half a
crown for my clerk's fee.'

Saying this, he drew forth from his deep, blue bag, a
red book having clasps to it, and endorsed in gold
letters 'Fee-book'; and before I could speak (being
frightened so) he had entered on a page of it, 'To
consideration of ease as stated by John Ridd, and
advising thereupon, two guineas.'

'But sir, good sir,' I stammered forth, not having two
guineas left in the world, yet grieving to confess it,
'I knew not that I was to pay, learned sir.  I never
thought of it in that way.'

'Wounds of God! In what way thought you that a lawyer
listened to your rigmarole?'

'I thought that you listened from kindness, sir, and
compassion of my grievous case, and a sort of liking
for me.'

'A lawyer like thee, young curmudgeon!  A lawyer afford
to feel compassion gratis!  Either thou art a very deep
knave, or the greenest of all greenhorns.  Well, I
suppose, I must let thee off for one guinea, and the
clerk's fee.  A bad business, a shocking business!'

Now, if this man had continued kind and soft, as when
he heard my story, I would have pawned my clothes to
pay him, rather than leave a debt behind, although
contracted unwittingly.  But when he used harsh
language so, knowing that I did not deserve it, I began
to doubt within myself whether he deserved my money.
Therefore I answered him with some readiness, such as
comes sometimes to me, although I am so slow.

'Sir, I am no curmudgeon: if a young man had called me
so, it would not have been well with him.  This money
shall be paid, if due, albeit I had no desire to incur
the debt.  You have advised me that the Court is liable
for my expenses, so far as they be reasonable.  If this
be a reasonable expense, come with me now to Lord
Justice Jeffreys, and receive from him the two guineas,
or (it may be) five, for the counsel you have given me
to deny his jurisdiction.'  With these words, I took his
arm to lead him, for the door was open still.

'In the name of God, boy, let me go.  Worthy sir, pray
let me go.  My wife is sick, and my daughter dying--in
the name of God, sir, let me go.'

'Nay, nay,' I said, having fast hold of him, 'I cannot
let thee go unpaid, sir.  Right is right; and thou
shalt have it.'

'Ruin is what I shall have, boy, if you drag me before
that devil.  He will strike me from the bar at once,
and starve me, and all my family.  Here, lad, good lad,
take these two guineas.  Thou hast despoiled the
spoiler.  Never again will I trust mine eyes for
knowledge of a greenhorn.'

He slipped two guineas into the hand which I had hooked
through his elbow, and spoke in an urgent whisper
again, for the people came crowding around us--'For
God's sake let me go, boy; another moment will be too
late.'

'Learned sir,' I answered him, 'twice you spoke, unless
I err, of the necessity of a clerk's fee, as a thing to
be lamented.'

'To be sure, to be sure, my son.  You have a clerk as
much as I have.  There it is.  Now I pray thee, take to
the study of the law.  Possession is nine points of it,
which thou hast of me.  Self-possession is the tenth,
and that thou hast more than the other nine.'

Being flattered by this, and by the feeling of the two
guineas and half-crown, I dropped my hold upon
Counsellor Kitch (for he was no less a man than that),
and he was out of sight in a second of time, wig, blue
bag, and family.  And before I had time to make up my
mind what I should do with his money (for of course I
meant not to keep it) the crier of the Court (as they
told me) came out, and wanted to know who I was.  I
told him, as shortly as I could, that my business lay
with His Majesty's bench, and was very confidential;
upon which he took me inside with warning, and showed
me to an under-clerk, who showed me to a higher one,
and the higher clerk to the head one.

When this gentleman understood all about my business
(which I told him without complaint) he frowned at me
very heavily, as if I had done him an injury.

'John Ridd,' he asked me with a stern glance, 'is it
your deliberate desire to be brought into the presence
of the Lord Chief Justice?'

'Surely, sir, it has been my desire for the last two
months and more.'

'Then, John, thou shalt be.  But mind one thing, not a
word of thy long detention, or thou mayst get into
trouble.'

'How, sir?  For being detained against my own wish?' I
asked him; but he turned away, as if that matter were
not worth his arguing, as, indeed, I suppose it was
not, and led me through a little passage to a door with
a curtain across it.

'Now, if my Lord cross-question you,' the gentleman
whispered to me, 'answer him straight out truth at
once, for he will have it out of thee.  And mind, he
loves not to be contradicted, neither can he bear a
hang-dog look.  Take little heed of the other two; but
note every word of the middle one; and never make him
speak twice.'

I thanked him for his good advice, as he moved the
curtain and thrust me in, but instead of entering
withdrew, and left me to bear the brunt of it.

The chamber was not very large, though lofty to my
eyes, and dark, with wooden panels round it.  At the
further end were some raised seats, such as I have seen
in churches, lined with velvet, and having broad
elbows, and a canopy over the middle seat.  There were
only three men sitting here, one in the centre, and one
on each side; and all three were done up wonderfully
with fur, and robes of state, and curls of thick gray
horsehair, crimped and gathered, and plaited down to
their shoulders.  Each man had an oak desk before him,
set at a little distance, and spread with pens and
papers.  Instead of writing, however, they seemed to be
laughing and talking, or rather the one in the middle
seemed to be telling some good story, which the others
received with approval.  By reason of their great
perukes it was hard to tell how old they were; but the
one who was speaking seemed the youngest, although he
was the chief of them.  A thick-set, burly, and bulky
man, with a blotchy broad face, and great square jaws,
and fierce eyes full of blazes; he was one to be
dreaded by gentle souls, and to be abhorred by the
noble.

Between me and the three lord judges, some few lawyers
were gathering up bags and papers and pens and so
forth, from a narrow table in the middle of the room,
as if a case had been disposed of, and no other were
called on.  But before I had time to look round twice,
the stout fierce man espied me, and shouted out with a
flashing stare'--

'How now, countryman, who art thou?'

'May it please your worship,' I answered him loudly, 'I
am John Ridd, of Oare parish, in the shire of Somerset,
brought to this London, some two months back by a
special messenger, whose name is Jeremy Stickles; and
then bound over to be at hand and ready, when called
upon to give evidence, in a matter unknown to me, but
touching the peace of our lord the King, and the
well-being of his subjects.  Three times I have met our
lord the King, but he hath said nothing about his
peace, and only held it towards me, and every day, save
Sunday, I have walked up and down the great hall of
Westminster, all the business part of the day,
expecting to be called upon, yet no one hath called
upon me.  And now I desire to ask your worship, whether
I may go home again?'

'Well, done, John,' replied his lordship, while I was
panting with all this speech; 'I will go bail for thee,
John, thou hast never made such a long speech before;
and thou art a spunky Briton, or thou couldst not have
made it now.  I remember the matter well, and I myself
will attend to it, although it arose before my time'
--he was but newly Chief Justice--'but I cannot take it
now, John.  There is no fear of losing thee, John, any
more than the Tower of London.  I grieve for His
Majesty's exchequer, after keeping thee two months or
more.'

'Nay, my lord, I crave your pardon.  My mother hath
been keeping me.  Not a groat have I received.'

'Spank, is it so?' his lordship cried, in a voice that
shook the cobwebs, and the frown on his brow shook the
hearts of men, and mine as much as the rest of them,--
'Spank, is His Majesty come to this, that he starves
his own approvers?'

'My lord, my lord,' whispered Mr. Spank, the
chief-officer of evidence, 'the thing hath been
overlooked, my lord, among such grave matters of
treason.'

'I will overlook thy head, foul Spank, on a spike from
Temple Bar, if ever I hear of the like again.  Vile
varlet, what art thou paid for?  Thou hast swindled the
money thyself, foul Spank; I know thee, though thou art
new to me.  Bitter is the day for thee that ever I came
across thee.  Answer me not--one word more and I will
have thee on a hurdle.' And he swung himself to and fro
on his bench, with both hands on his knees; and every
man waited to let it pass, knowing better than to speak
to him.

'John Ridd,' said the Lord Chief Justice, at last
recovering a sort of dignity, yet daring Spank from the
corners of his eyes to do so much as look at him, 'thou
hast been shamefully used, John Ridd.  Answer me not
boy; not a word; but go to Master Spank, and let me
know how he behaves to thee;' here he made a glance at
Spank, which was worth at least ten pounds to me; 'be
thou here again to-morrow, and before any other case is
taken, I will see justice done to thee.  Now be off
boy; thy name is Ridd, and we are well rid of thee.'

I was only too glad to go, after all this tempest; as
you may well suppose.  For if ever I saw a man's eyes
become two holes for the devil to glare from, I saw it
that day; and the eyes were those of the Lord Chief
Justice Jeffreys.

Mr. Spank was in the lobby before me, and before I had
recovered myself--for I was vexed with my own
terror--he came up sidling and fawning to me, with a
heavy bag of yellow leather.

'Good Master Ridd, take it all, take it all, and say a
good word for me to his lordship.  He hath taken a
strange fancy to thee; and thou must make the most of
it.  We never saw man meet him eye to eye so, and yet
not contradict him, and that is just what he loveth.
Abide in London, Master Ridd, and he will make thy
fortune.  His joke upon thy name proves that.  And I
pray you remember, Master Ridd, that the Spanks are
sixteen in family.'

But I would not take the bag from him, regarding it as
a sort of bribe to pay me such a lump of money, without
so much as asking how great had been my expenses.
Therefore I only told him that if he would kindly keep
the cash for me until the morrow, I would spend the
rest of the day in counting (which always is sore work
with me) how much it had stood me in board and lodging,
since Master Stickles had rendered me up; for until
that time he had borne my expenses.  In the morning I
would give Mr. Spank a memorandum, duly signed, and
attested by my landlord, including the breakfast of
that day, and in exchange for this I would take the
exact amount from the yellow bag, and be very thankful
for it.

'If that is thy way of using opportunity,' said Spank,
looking at me with some contempt, 'thou wilt never
thrive in these times, my lad.  Even the Lord Chief
Justice can be little help to thee; unless thou knowest
better than that how to help thyself '

It mattered not to me.  The word 'approver' stuck in my
gorge, as used by the Lord Chief Justice; for we looked
upon an approver as a very low thing indeed.  I would
rather pay for every breakfast, and even every dinner,
eaten by me since here I came, than take money as an
approver.  And indeed I was much disappointed at being
taken in that light, having understood that I was sent
for as a trusty subject, and humble friend of His
Majesty.

In the morning I met Mr. Spank waiting for me at the
entrance, and very desirous to see me.  I showed him my
bill, made out in fair copy, and he laughed at it, and
said, 'Take it twice over, Master Ridd; once for thine
own sake, and once for His Majesty's; as all his loyal
tradesmen do, when they can get any.  His Majesty knows
and is proud of it, for it shows their love of his
countenance; and he says, "bis dat qui cito dat," then
how can I grumble at giving twice, when I give so
slowly?'

'Nay, I will take it but once,' I said; 'if His Majesty
loves to be robbed, he need not lack of his desire,
while the Spanks are sixteen in family.'

The clerk smiled cheerfully at this, being proud of his
children's ability; and then having paid my account, he
whispered,--

'He is all alone this morning, John, and in rare good
humour.  He hath been promised the handling of poor
Master Algernon Sidney, and he says he will soon make
republic of him; for his state shall shortly be
headless.  He is chuckling over his joke, like a pig
with a nut; and that always makes him pleasant.  John
Ridd, my lord!'  With that he swung up the curtain
bravely, and according to special orders, I stood, face
to face, and alone with Judge Jeffreys.



CHAPTER XXVI

JOHN IS DRAINED AND CAST ASIDE

His lordship was busy with some letters, and did not
look up for a minute or two, although he knew that I
was there.  Meanwhile I stood waiting to make my bow;
afraid to begin upon him, and wondering at his great
bull-head.  Then he closed his letters, well-pleased
with their import, and fixed his bold broad stare on
me, as if I were an oyster opened, and he would know
how fresh I was.

'May it please your worship,' I said, 'here I am
according to order, awaiting your good pleasure.'

'Thou art made to weight, John, more than order.  How
much dost thou tip the scales to?'

'Only twelvescore pounds, my lord, when I be in
wrestling trim.  And sure I must have lost weight
here, fretting so long in London.'

'Ha, ha! Much fret is there in thee! Hath His Majesty
seen thee?'

'Yes, my lord, twice or even thrice; and he made some
jest concerning me.'

'A very bad one, I doubt not.  His humour is not so
dainty as mine, but apt to be coarse and unmannerly.
Now John, or Jack, by the look of thee, thou art more
used to be called.'

'Yes, your worship, when I am with old Molly and Betty
Muxworthy.'

'Peace, thou forward varlet! There is a deal too much
of thee.  We shall have to try short commons with
thee, and thou art a very long common.  Ha, ha! Where
is that rogue Spank?  Spank must hear that by-and-by.
It is beyond thy great thick head, Jack.'

'Not so, my lord; I have been at school, and had very
bad jokes made upon me.'

'Ha, ha! It hath hit thee hard.  And faith, it would be
hard to miss thee, even with harpoon.  And thou lookest
like to blubber, now.  Capital, in faith! I have thee
on every side, Jack, and thy sides are manifold;
many-folded at any rate.  Thou shalt have double
expenses, Jack, for the wit thou hast provoked in me.'

'Heavy goods lack heavy payment, is a proverb down our
way, my lord.'

'Ah, I hurt thee, I hurt thee, Jack.  The harpoon hath
no tickle for thee.  Now, Jack Whale, having hauled
thee hard, we will proceed to examine thee.' Here all
his manner was changed, and he looked with his heavy
brows bent upon me, as if he had never laughed in his
life, and would allow none else to do so.

'I am ready to answer, my lord,' I replied, 'if he asks
me nought beyond my knowledge, or beyond my honour.'

'Hadst better answer me everything, lump.  What hast
thou to do with honour?  Now is there in thy
neighbourhood a certain nest of robbers, miscreants,
and outlaws, whom all men fear to handle?'

'Yes, my lord.  At least, I believe some of them be
robbers, and all of them are outlaws.'

'And what is your high sheriff about, that he doth not
hang them all?  Or send them up for me to hang, without
more to do about them?'

'I reckon that he is afraid, my lord; it is not safe to
meddle with them.  They are of good birth, and
reckless; and their place is very strong.'

'Good birth! What was Lord Russell of, Lord Essex, and
this Sidney?  'Tis the surest heirship to the block to
be the chip of a good one.  What is the name of this
pestilent race, and how many of them are there?'

'They are the Doones of Bagworthy forest, may it please
your worship.  And we reckon there be about forty of
them, beside the women and children.'

'Forty Doones, all forty thieves! and women and
children!  Thunder of God!  How long have they been there
then?'

'They may have been there thirty years, my lord; and
indeed they may have been forty.  Before the great war
broke out they came, longer back than I can remember.'

'Ay, long before thou wast born, John.  Good, thou
speakest plainly.  Woe betide a liar, whenso I get hold
of him.  Ye want me on the Western Circuit; by God, and
ye shall have me, when London traitors are spun and
swung.  There is a family called De Whichehalse living
very nigh thee, John?'

This he said in a sudden manner, as if to take me off
my guard, and fixed his great thick eyes on me.  And in
truth I was much astonished.

'Yes, my lord, there is.  At least, not so very far
from us.  Baron de Whichehalse, of Ley Manor.'

'Baron, ha! of the Exchequer--eh, lad?  And taketh dues
instead of His Majesty.  Somewhat which halts there
ought to come a little further, I trow.  It shall be
seen to, as well as the witch which makes it so to
halt.  Riotous knaves in West England, drunken outlaws,
you shall dance, if ever I play pipe for you.  John
Ridd, I will come to Oare parish, and rout out the Oare
of Babylon.'

'Although your worship is so learned,' I answered
seeing that now he was beginning to make things uneasy;
'your worship, though being Chief Justice, does little
justice to us.  We are downright good and loyal folk;
and I have not seen, since here I came to this great
town of London, any who may better us, or even come
anigh us, in honesty, and goodness, and duty to our
neighbours.  For we are very quiet folk, not prating
our own virtues--'

'Enough, good John, enough!  Knowest thou not that
modesty is the maidenhood of virtue, lost even by her
own approval?  Now hast thou ever heard or thought that
De Whichehalse is in league with the Doones of
Bagworthy?'

Saying these words rather slowly, he skewered his great
eyes into mine, so that I could not think at all,
neither look at him, nor yet away.  The idea was so new
to me that it set my wits all wandering; and looking
into me, he saw that I was groping for the truth.

'John Ridd, thine eyes are enough for me.  I see thou
hast never dreamed of it.  Now hast thou ever seen a
man whose name is Thomas Faggus?'

'Yes, sir, many and many a time.  He is my own worthy
cousin; and I fear he that hath intentions'--here I
stopped, having no right there to speak about our
Annie.

'Tom Faggus is a good man,' he said; and his great
square face had a smile which showed me he had met my
cousin; 'Master Faggus hath made mistakes as to the
title to property, as lawyers oftentimes may do; but
take him all for all, he is a thoroughly
straightforward man; presents his bill, and has it
paid, and makes no charge for drawing it.
Nevertheless, we must tax his costs, as of any other
solicitor.'

'To be sure, to be sure, my lord!' was all that I could
say, not understanding what all this meant.

'I fear he will come to the gallows,' said the Lord
Chief Justice, sinking his voice below the echoes;
'tell him this from me, Jack.  He shall never be
condemned before me; but I cannot be everywhere, and
some of our Justices may keep short memory of his
dinners.  Tell him to change his name, turn parson, or
do something else, to make it wrong to hang him.
Parson is the best thing, he hath such command of
features, and he might take his tithes on horseback.
Now a few more things, John Ridd; and for the present I
have done with thee.'

All my heart leaped up at this, to get away from London
so: and yet I could hardly trust to it.

'Is there any sound round your way of disaffection to
His Majesty, His most gracious Majesty?'

'No, my lord: no sign whatever.  We pray for him in
church perhaps, and we talk about him afterwards,
hoping it may do him good, as it is intended.  But
after that we have naught to say, not knowing much
about him--at least till I get home again.'

'That is as it should be, John.  And the less you say
the better.  But I have heard of things in Taunton,
and even nearer to you in Dulverton, and even nigher
still upon Exmoor; things which are of the pillory
kind, and even more of the gallows.  I see that you
know naught of them.  Nevertheless, it will not be long
before all England hears of them.  Now, John, I have
taken a liking to thee, for never man told me the
truth, without fear or favour, more thoroughly and
truly than thou hast done.  Keep thou clear of this, my
son.  It will come to nothing; yet many shall swing
high for it.  Even I could not save thee, John Ridd, if
thou wert mixed in this affair.  Keep from the Doones,
keep from De Whichehalse, keep from everything which
leads beyond the sight of thy knowledge.  I meant to
use thee as my tool; but I see thou art too honest and
simple.  I will send a sharper down; but never let me
find thee, John, either a tool for the other side, or a
tube for my words to pass through.'

Here the Lord Justice gave me such a glare that I
wished myself well rid of him, though thankful for his
warnings; and seeing how he had made upon me a long
abiding mark of fear, he smiled again in a jocular
manner, and said,--

'Now, get thee gone, Jack.  I shall remember thee; and
I trow, thou wilt'st not for many a day forget me.'

'My lord, I was never so glad to go; for the hay must
be in, and the ricks unthatched, and none of them can
make spars like me, and two men to twist every
hay-rope, and mother thinking it all right, and
listening right and left to lies, and cheated at every
pig she kills, and even the skins of the sheep to go--'

'John Ridd, I thought none could come nigh your folk in
honesty, and goodness, and duty to their neighbours!'

'Sure enough, my lord; but by our folk, I mean
ourselves, not the men nor women neither--'

'That will do, John.  Go thy way.  Not men, nor women
neither, are better than they need be.'

I wished to set this matter right; but his worship
would not hear me, and only drove me out of court,
saying that men were thieves and liars, no more in one
place than another, but all alike all over the world,
and women not far behind them.  It was not for me to
dispute this point (though I was not yet persuaded of
it), both because my lord was a Judge, and must know
more about it, and also that being a man myself I might
seem to be defending myself in an unbecoming manner.
Therefore I made a low bow, and went; in doubt as to
which had the right of it.

But though he had so far dismissed me, I was not yet
quite free to go, inasmuch as I had not money enough to
take me all the way to Oare, unless indeed I should go
afoot, and beg my sustenance by the way, which seemed
to be below me.  Therefore I got my few clothes packed,
and my few debts paid, all ready to start in half an
hour, if only they would give me enough to set out upon
the road with.  For I doubted not, being young and
strong, that I could walk from London to Oare in ten
days or in twelve at most, which was not much longer
than horse-work; only I had been a fool, as you will
say when you hear it.  For after receiving from Master
Spank the amount of the bill which I had
delivered--less indeed by fifty shillings than the
money my mother had given me, for I had spent fifty
shillings, and more, in seeing the town and treating
people, which I could not charge to His Majesty--I had
first paid all my debts thereout, which were not very
many, and then supposing myself to be an established
creditor of the Treasury for my coming needs, and
already scenting the country air, and foreseeing the
joy of my mother, what had I done but spent half my
balance, ay and more than three-quarters of it, upon
presents for mother, and Annie, and Lizzie, John Fry,
and his wife, and Betty Muxworthy, Bill Dadds, Jim
Slocombe, and, in a word, half of the rest of the
people at Oare, including all the Snowe family, who
must have things good and handsome?  And if I must
while I am about it, hide nothing from those who read
me, I had actually bought for Lorna a thing the price
of which quite frightened me, till the shopkeeper said
it was nothing at all, and that no young man, with a
lady to love him, could dare to offer her rubbish, such
as the Jew sold across the way.  Now the mere idea of
beautiful Lorna ever loving me, which he talked about
as patly (though of course I never mentioned her) as if
it were a settled thing, and he knew all about it, that
mere idea so drove me abroad, that if he had asked
three times as much, I could never have counted the
money.

Now in all this I was a fool of course--not for
remembering my friends and neighbours, which a man has
a right to do, and indeed is bound to do, when he comes
from London--but for not being certified first what
cash I had to go on with.  And to my great amazement,
when I went with another bill for the victuals of only
three days more, and a week's expense on the homeward
road reckoned very narrowly, Master Spank not only
refused to grant me any interview, but sent me out a
piece of blue paper, looking like a butcher's ticket,
and bearing these words and no more, 'John Ridd, go to
the devil.  He who will not when he may, when he will,
he shall have nay.' From this I concluded that I had
lost favour in the sight of Chief Justice Jeffreys.
Perhaps because my evidence had not proved of any
value! perhaps because he meant to let the matter lie,
till cast on him.

Anyhow, it was a reason of much grief, and some anger
to me, and very great anxiety, disappointment, and
suspense.  For here was the time of the hay gone past,
and the harvest of small corn coming on, and the trout
now rising at the yellow Sally, and the blackbirds
eating our white-heart cherries (I was sure, though I
could not see them), and who was to do any good for
mother, or stop her from weeping continually?  And more
than this, what was become of Lorna?  Perhaps she had
cast me away altogether, as a flouter and a changeling;
perhaps she had drowned herself in the black well;
perhaps (and that was worst of all) she was even
married, child as she was, to that vile Carver Doone,
if the Doones ever cared about marrying! That last
thought sent me down at once to watch for Mr. Spank
again, resolved that if I could catch him, spank him I
would to a pretty good tune, although sixteen in
family.

However, there was no such thing as to find him; and
the usher vowed (having orders I doubt) that he was
gone to the sea for the good of his health, having
sadly overworked himself; and that none but a poor
devil like himself, who never had handling of money,
would stay in London this foul, hot weather; which was
likely to bring the plague with it.  Here was another
new terror for me, who had heard of the plagues of
London, and the horrible things that happened; and so
going back to my lodgings at once, I opened my clothes
and sought for spots, especially as being so long at a
hairy fellmonger's; but finding none, I fell down and
thanked God for that same, and vowed to start for Oare
to-morrow, with my carbine loaded, come weal come woe,
come sun come shower; though all the parish should
laugh at me, for begging my way home again, after the
brave things said of my going, as if I had been the
King's cousin.

But I was saved in some degree from this lowering of my
pride, and what mattered more, of mother's; for going
to buy with my last crown-piece (after all demands were
paid) a little shot and powder, more needful on the
road almost than even shoes or victuals, at the corner
of the street I met my good friend Jeremy Stickles,
newly come in search of me.  I took him back to my
little room--mine at least till to-morrow morning--and
told him all my story, and how much I felt aggrieved by
it.  But he surprised me very much, by showing no
surprise at all.

'It is the way of the world, Jack.  They have gotten
all they can from thee, and why should they feed thee
further?  We feed not a dead pig, I trow, but baste him
well with brine and rue.  Nay, we do not victual him
upon the day of killing; which they have done to thee.
Thou art a lucky man, John; thou hast gotten one day's
wages, or at any rate half a day, after thy work was
rendered.  God have mercy on me, John!  The things I
see are manifold; and so is my regard of them.  What
use to insist on this, or make a special point of that,
or hold by something said of old, when a different mood
was on?  I tell thee, Jack, all men are liars; and he
is the least one who presses not too hard on them for
lying.'

This was all quite dark to me, for I never looked at
things like that, and never would own myself a liar,
not at least to other people, nor even to myself,
although I might to God sometimes, when trouble was
upon me.  And if it comes to that, no man has any right
to be called a 'liar' for smoothing over things
unwitting, through duty to his neighbour.

'Five pounds thou shalt have, Jack,' said Jeremy
Stickles suddenly, while I was all abroad with myself
as to being a liar or not; 'five pounds, and I will
take my chance of wringing it from that great rogue
Spank.  Ten I would have made it, John, but for bad
luck lately.  Put back your bits of paper, lad; I will
have no acknowledgment.  John Ridd, no nonsense with
me!'

For I was ready to kiss his hand, to think that any man
in London (the meanest and most suspicious place, upon
all God's earth) should trust me with five pounds,
without even a receipt for it!  It overcame me so that
I sobbed; for, after all, though big in body, I am but
a child at heart.  It was not the five pounds that
moved me, but the way of giving it; and after so much
bitter talk, the great trust in my goodness.



CHAPTER XXVII

HOME AGAIN AT LAST

It was the beginning of wheat-harvest, when I came to
Dunster town, having walked all the way from London,
and being somewhat footsore.  For though five pounds
was enough to keep me in food and lodging upon the
road, and leave me many a shilling to give to far
poorer travellers, it would have been nothing for
horse-hire, as I knew too well by the prices Jeremy
Stickles had paid upon our way to London.  Now I never
saw a prettier town than Dunster looked that evening;
for sooth to say, I had almost lost all hope of
reaching it that night, although the castle was long in
view.  But being once there, my troubles were gone, at
least as regarded wayfaring; for mother's cousin, the
worthy tanner (with whom we had slept on the way to
London), was in such indignation at the plight in which
I came back to him, afoot, and weary, and almost
shoeless--not to speak of upper things--that he swore
then, by the mercy of God, that if the schemes abrewing
round him, against those bloody Papists, should come to
any head or shape, and show good chance of succeeding,
he would risk a thousand pounds, as though it were a
penny.

I told him not to do it, because I had heard otherwise,
but was not at liberty to tell one-tenth of what I
knew, and indeed had seen in London town.  But of this
he took no heed, because I only nodded at him; and he
could not make it out.  For it takes an old man, or at
least a middle-aged one, to nod and wink, with any
power on the brains of other men.  However, I think I
made him know that the bad state in which I came to his
town, and the great shame I had wrought for him among
the folk round the card-table at the Luttrell Arms, was
not to be, even there, attributed to King Charles the
Second, nor even to his counsellors, but to my own
speed of travelling, which had beat post-horses.  For
being much distraught in mind, and desperate in body, I
had made all the way from London to Dunster in six
days, and no more.  It may be one hundred and seventy
miles, I cannot tell to a furlong or two, especially as
I lost my way more than a dozen times; but at any rate
there in six days I was, and most kindly they received
me.  The tanner had some excellent daughters, I forget
how many; very pretty damsels, and well set up, and
able to make good pastry.  But though they asked me
many questions, and made a sort of lord of me, and
offered to darn my stockings (which in truth required
it), I fell asleep in the midst of them, although I
would not acknowledge it; and they said, 'Poor cousin!
he is weary', and led me to a blessed bed, and kissed
me all round like swan's down.

In the morning all the Exmoor hills, the thought of
which had frightened me at the end of each day's
travel, seemed no more than bushels to me, as I looked
forth the bedroom window, and thanked God for the sight
of them.  And even so, I had not to climb them, at
least by my own labour.  For my most worthy uncle (as
we oft call a parent's cousin), finding it impossible
to keep me for the day, and owning indeed that I was
right in hastening to my mother, vowed that walk I
should not, even though he lost his Saturday hides from
Minehead and from Watchett.  Accordingly he sent me
forth on the very strongest nag he had, and the maidens
came to wish me God-speed, and kissed their hands at
the doorway.  It made me proud and glad to think that
after seeing so much of the world, and having held my
own with it, I was come once more among my own people,
and found them kinder, and more warm-hearted, ay and
better looking too, than almost any I had happened upon
in the mighty city of London.

But how shall I tell you the things I felt, and the
swelling of my heart within me, as I drew nearer, and
more near, to the place of all I loved and owned, to
the haunt of every warm remembrance, the nest of all
the fledgling hopes--in a word, to home?  The first
sheep I beheld on the moor with a great red J.R. on
his side (for mother would have them marked with my
name, instead of her own as they should have been), I
do assure you my spirit leaped, and all my sight came
to my eyes.  I shouted out, 'Jem, boy!'--for that was
his name, and a rare hand he was at fighting--and he
knew me in spite of the stranger horse; and I leaned
over and stroked his head, and swore he should never be
mutton.  And when I was passed he set off at full
gallop, to call the rest of the J.R.'s together, and
tell them young master was come home at last.

But bless your heart, and my own as well, it would take
me all the afternoon to lay before you one-tenth of the
things which came home to me in that one half-hour, as
the sun was sinking, in the real way he ought to sink.
I touched my horse with no spur nor whip, feeling that
my slow wits would go, if the sights came too fast over
them.  Here was the pool where we washed the sheep, and
there was the hollow that oozed away, where I had shot
three wild ducks.  Here was the peat-rick that hid my
dinner, when I could not go home for it, and there was
the bush with the thyme growing round it, where Annie
had found a great swarm of our bees.  And now was the
corner of the dry stone wall, where the moor gave over
in earnest, and the partridges whisked from it into the
corn lands, and called that their supper was ready, and
looked at our house and the ricks as they ran, and
would wait for that comfort till winter.

And there I saw--but let me go--Annie was too much for
me.  She nearly pulled me off my horse, and kissed the
very mouth of the carbine.

"I knew you would come.  Oh John! Oh John! I have
waited here every Saturday night; and I saw you for the
last mile or more, but I would not come round the
corner, for fear that I should cry, John, and then not
cry when I got you.  Now I may cry as much as I like,
and you need not try to stop me, John, because I am so
happy.  But you mustn't cry yourself, John; what will
mother think of you?  She will be so jealous of me.'

What mother thought I cannot tell; and indeed I doubt
if she thought at all for more than half an hour, but
only managed to hold me tight, and cry, and thank God
now and then, but with some fear of His taking me, if
she should be too grateful.  Moreover she thought it
was my own doing, and I ought to have the credit of it,
and she even came down very sharply upon John's wife,
Mrs. Fry, for saying that we must not be too proud, for
all of it was the Lord's doing.  However, dear mother
was ashamed of that afterwards, and asked Mrs. Fry's
humble pardon; and perhaps I ought not to have
mentioned it.

Old Smiler had told them that I was coming--all the
rest, I mean, except Annie--for having escaped from his
halter-ring, he was come out to graze in the lane a
bit; when what should he see but a strange horse coming
with young master and mistress upon him, for Annie must
needs get up behind me, there being only sheep to look
at her.  Then Smiler gave us a stare and a neigh, with
his tail quite stiff with amazement, and then (whether
in joy or through indignation) he flung up his hind
feet and galloped straight home, and set every dog wild
with barking.

Now, methinks, quite enough has been said concerning
this mighty return of the young John Ridd (which was
known up at Cosgate that evening), and feeling that I
cannot describe it, how can I hope that any one else
will labour to imagine it, even of the few who are
able?  For very few can have travelled so far, unless
indeed they whose trade it is, or very unsettled
people.  And even of those who have done so, not one in
a hundred can have such a home as I had to come home
to.

Mother wept again, with grief and some wrath, and so
did Annie also, and even little Eliza, and all were
unsettled in loyalty, and talked about a republic, when
I told them how I had been left without money for
travelling homeward, and expected to have to beg my
way, which Farmer Snowe would have heard of.  And
though I could see they were disappointed at my failure
of any promotion, they all declared how glad they were,
and how much better they liked me to be no more than
what they were accustomed to.  At least, my mother and
Annie said so, without waiting to hear any more; but
Lizzie did not answer to it, until I had opened my bag
and shown the beautiful present I had for her.  And
then she kissed me, almost like Annie, and vowed that
she thought very little of captains.

For Lizzie's present was the best of all, I mean, of
course, except Lorna's (which I carried in my breast
all the way, hoping that it might make her love me,
from having lain so long, close to my heart).  For I
had brought Lizzie something dear, and a precious heavy
book it was, and much beyond my understanding; whereas
I knew well that to both the others my gifts would be
dear, for mine own sake.  And happier people could not
be found than the whole of us were that evening.



CHAPTER XXVIII

JOHN HAS HOPE OF LORNA

Much as I longed to know more about Lorna, and though
all my heart was yearning, I could not reconcile it yet
with my duty to mother and Annie, to leave them on the
following day, which happened to be a Sunday.  For lo,
before breakfast was out of our mouths, there came all
the men of the farm, and their wives, and even the two
crow-boys, dressed as if going to Barnstaple fair, to
inquire how Master John was, and whether it was true
that the King had made him one of his body-guard; and
if so, what was to be done with the belt for the
championship of the West-Counties wrestling, which I
had held now for a year or more, and none were ready to
challenge it.  Strange to say, this last point seemed
the most important of all to them; and none asked who
was to manage the farm, or answer for their wages; but
all asked who was to wear the belt.

To this I replied, after shaking hands twice over all
round with all of them, that I meant to wear the belt
myself, for the honour of Oare parish, so long as ever
God gave me strength and health to meet all-comers; for
I had never been asked to be body-guard, and if asked I
would never have done it.  Some of them cried that the
King must be mazed, not to keep me for his protection,
in these violent times of Popery.  I could have told
them that the King was not in the least afraid of
Papists, but on the contrary, very fond of them;
however, I held my tongue, remembering what Judge
Jeffreys bade me.

In church, the whole congregation, man, woman, and
child (except, indeed, the Snowe girls, who only looked
when I was not watching), turned on me with one accord,
and stared so steadfastly, to get some reflection of
the King from me, that they forgot the time to kneel
down and the parson was forced to speak to them.  If I
coughed, or moved my book, or bowed, or even said
'Amen,' glances were exchanged which meant--'That he
hath learned in London town, and most likely from His
Majesty.'

However, all this went off in time, and people became
even angry with me for not being sharper (as they
said), or smarter, or a whit more fashionable, for all
the great company I had seen, and all the wondrous
things wasted upon me.

But though I may have been none the wiser by reason of
my stay in London, at any rate I was much the better in
virtue of coming home again.  For now I had learned the
joy of quiet, and the gratitude for good things round
us, and the love we owe to others (even those who must
be kind), for their indulgence to us.  All this, before
my journey, had been too much as a matter of course to
me; but having missed it now I knew that it was a gift,
and might be lost.  Moreover, I had pined so much, in
the dust and heat of that great town, for trees, and
fields, and running waters, and the sounds of country
life, and the air of country winds, that never more
could I grow weary of those soft enjoyments; or at
least I thought so then.

To awake as the summer sun came slanting over the
hill-tops, with hope on every beam adance to the
laughter of the morning; to see the leaves across the
window ruffling on the fresh new air, and the tendrils
of the powdery vine turning from their beaded sleep.
Then the lustrous meadows far beyond the thatch of the
garden-wall, yet seen beneath the hanging scollops of
the walnut-tree, all awaking, dressed in pearl, all
amazed at their own glistening, like a maid at her own
ideas.  Down them troop the lowing kine, walking each
with a step of character (even as men and women do),
yet all alike with toss of horns, and spread of udders
ready.  From them without a word, we turn to the
farm-yard proper, seen on the right, and dryly strawed
from the petty rush of the pitch-paved runnel.  Round
it stand the snug out-buildings, barn, corn-chamber,
cider-press, stables, with a blinker'd horse in every
doorway munching, while his driver tightens buckles,
whistles and looks down the lane, dallying to begin his
labour till the milkmaids be gone by.  Here the cock
comes forth at last;--where has he been
lingering?--eggs may tell to-morrow--he claps his wings
and shouts 'cock-a-doodle'; and no other cock dare look
at him.  Two or three go sidling off, waiting till
their spurs be grown; and then the crowd of partlets
comes, chattering how their lord has dreamed, and
crowed at two in the morning, and praying that the old
brown rat would only dare to face him.  But while the
cock is crowing still, and the pullet world admiring
him, who comes up but the old turkey-cock, with all his
family round him.  Then the geese at the lower end
begin to thrust their breasts out, and mum their
down-bits, and look at the gander and scream shrill joy
for the conflict; while the ducks in pond show nothing
but tail, in proof of their strict neutrality.

While yet we dread for the coming event, and the fight
which would jar on the morning, behold the grandmother
of sows, gruffly grunting right and left with muzzle
which no ring may tame (not being matrimonial), hulks
across between the two, moving all each side at once,
and then all of the other side as if she were chined
down the middle, and afraid of spilling the salt from
her.  As this mighty view of lard hides each combatant
from the other, gladly each retires and boasts how he
would have slain his neighbour, but that old sow drove
the other away, and no wonder he was afraid of her,
after all the chicks she had eaten.

And so it goes on; and so the sun comes, stronger from
his drink of dew; and the cattle in the byres, and the
horses from the stable, and the men from cottage-door,
each has had his rest and food, all smell alike of hay
and straw, and every one must hie to work, be it drag,
or draw, or delve.

So thought I on the Monday morning; while my own work
lay before me, and I was plotting how to quit it, void
of harm to every one, and let my love have work a
little--hardest perhaps of all work, and yet as sure as
sunrise.  I knew that my first day's task on the farm
would be strictly watched by every one, even by my
gentle mother, to see what I had learned in London.
But could I let still another day pass, for Lorna to
think me faithless?

I felt much inclined to tell dear mother all about
Lorna, and how I loved her, yet had no hope of winning
her.  Often and often, I had longed to do this, and
have done with it.  But the thought of my father's
terrible death, at the hands of the Doones, prevented
me.  And it seemed to me foolish and mean to grieve
mother, without any chance of my suit ever speeding.
If once Lorna loved me, my mother should know it; and
it would be the greatest happiness to me to have no
concealment from her, though at first she was sure to
grieve terribly.  But I saw no more chance of Lorna
loving me, than of the man in the moon coming down; or
rather of the moon coming down to the man, as related
in old mythology.

Now the merriment of the small birds, and the clear
voice of the waters, and the lowing of cattle in
meadows, and the view of no houses (except just our own
and a neighbour's), and the knowledge of everybody
around, their kindness of heart and simplicity, and
love of their neighbour's doings,--all these could not
help or please me at all, and many of them were much
against me, in my secret depth of longing and dark
tumult of the mind.  Many people may think me foolish,
especially after coming from London, where many nice
maids looked at me (on account of my bulk and stature),
and I might have been fitted up with a sweetheart, in
spite of my west-country twang, and the smallness of my
purse; if only I had said the word.  But nay; I have
contempt for a man whose heart is like a shirt-stud
(such as I saw in London cards), fitted into one
to-day, sitting bravely on the breast; plucked out on
the morrow morn, and the place that knew it, gone.

Now, what did I do but take my chance; reckless whether
any one heeded me or not, only craving Lorna's heed,
and time for ten words to her.  Therefore I left the
men of the farm as far away as might be, after making
them work with me (which no man round our parts could
do, to his own satisfaction), and then knowing them to
be well weary, very unlike to follow me--and still more
unlike to tell of me, for each had his London
present--I strode right away, in good trust of my
speed, without any more misgivings; but resolved to
face the worst of it, and to try to be home for supper.

And first I went, I know not why, to the crest of the
broken highland, whence I had agreed to watch for any
mark or signal.  And sure enough at last I saw (when
it was too late to see) that the white stone had been
covered over with a cloth or mantle,--the sign that
something had arisen to make Lorna want me.  For a
moment I stood amazed at my evil fortune; that I should
be too late, in the very thing of all things on which
my heart was set!  Then after eyeing sorrowfully every
crick and cranny to be sure that not a single flutter
of my love was visible, off I set, with small respect
either for my knees or neck, to make the round of the
outer cliffs, and come up my old access.

Nothing could stop me; it was not long, although to me
it seemed an age, before I stood in the niche of rock
at the head of the slippery watercourse, and gazed into
the quiet glen, where my foolish heart was dwelling.
Notwithstanding doubts of right, notwithstanding sense
of duty, and despite all manly striving, and the great
love of my home, there my heart was ever dwelling,
knowing what a fool it was, and content to know it.

Many birds came twittering round me in the gold of
August; many trees showed twinkling beauty, as the sun
went lower; and the lines of water fell, from wrinkles
into dimples.  Little heeding, there I crouched; though
with sense of everything that afterwards should move
me, like a picture or a dream; and everything went by
me softly, while my heart was gazing.

At last, a little figure came, not insignificant (I
mean), but looking very light and slender in the moving
shadows, gently here and softly there, as if vague of
purpose, with a gloss of tender movement, in and out
the wealth of trees, and liberty of the meadow.  Who
was I to crouch, or doubt, or look at her from a
distance; what matter if they killed me now, and one
tear came to bury me?  Therefore I rushed out at once,
as if shot-guns were unknown yet; not from any real
courage, but from prisoned love burst forth.

I know not whether my own Lorna was afraid of what I
looked, or what I might say to her, or of her own
thoughts of me; all I know is that she looked
frightened, when I hoped for gladness.  Perhaps the
power of my joy was more than maiden liked to own, or
in any way to answer to; and to tell the truth, it
seemed as if I might now forget myself; while she would
take good care of it.  This makes a man grow
thoughtful; unless, as some low fellows do, he believe
all women hypocrites.

Therefore I went slowly towards her, taken back in my
impulse; and said all I could come to say, with some
distress in doing it.

'Mistress Lorna, I had hope that you were in need of
me.'

'Oh, yes; but that was long ago; two months ago, or
more, sir.'  And saying this she looked away, as if it
all were over.  But I was now so dazed and frightened,
that it took my breath away, and I could not answer,
feeling sure that I was robbed and some one else had
won her.  And I tried to turn away, without another
word, and go.

But I could not help one stupid sob, though mad with
myself for allowing it, but it came too sharp for pride
to stay it, and it told a world of things.  Lorna heard
it, and ran to me, with her bright eyes full of wonder,
pity, and great kindness, as if amazed that I had more
than a simple liking for her.  Then she held out both
hands to me; and I took and looked at them.

'Master Ridd, I did not mean,' she whispered, very
softly, 'I did not mean to vex you.'

'If you would be loath to vex me, none else in this
world can do it,' I answered out of my great love, but
fearing yet to look at her, mine eyes not being strong
enough.

'Come away from this bright place,' she answered,
trembling in her turn; 'I am watched and spied of late.
Come beneath the shadows, John.'

I would have leaped into the valley of the shadow of
death (as described by the late John Bunyan), only to
hear her call me 'John'; though Apollyon were lurking
there, and Despair should lock me in.

She stole across the silent grass; but I strode hotly
after her; fear was all beyond me now, except the fear
of losing her.  I could not but behold her manner, as
she went before me, all her grace, and lovely
sweetness, and her sense of what she was.

She led me to her own rich bower, which I told of once
before; and if in spring it were a sight, what was it
in summer glory?  But although my mind had notice of
its fairness and its wonder, not a heed my heart took
of it, neither dwelt it in my presence more than
flowing water.  All that in my presence dwelt, all that
in my heart was felt, was the maiden moving gently, and
afraid to look at me.

For now the power of my love was abiding on her, new to
her, unknown to her; not a thing to speak about, nor
even to think clearly; only just to feel and wonder,
with a pain of sweetness.  She could look at me no
more, neither could she look away, with a studied
manner--only to let fall her eyes, and blush, and be
put out with me, and still more with herself.

I left her quite alone; though close, though tingling
to have hold of her.  Even her right hand was dropped
and lay among the mosses.  Neither did I try to steal
one glimpse below her eyelids.  Life and death to me
were hanging on the first glance I should win; yet I
let it be so.

After long or short--I know not, yet ere I was weary,
ere I yet began to think or wish for any answer--Lorna
slowly raised her eyelids, with a gleam of dew below
them, and looked at me doubtfully.  Any look with so
much in it never met my gaze before.

'Darling, do you love me?' was all that I could say to
her.

'Yes, I like you very much,' she answered, with her
eyes gone from me, and her dark hair falling over, so
as not to show me things.

'But do you love me, Lorna, Lorna; do you love me more
than all the world?'

'No, to be sure not.  Now why should I?'

'In truth, I know not why you should.  Only I hoped
that you did, Lorna.  Either love me not at all, or as
I love you for ever.'

'John I love you very much; and I would not grieve you.
You are the bravest, and the kindest, and the simplest
of all men--I mean of all people--I like you very much,
Master Ridd, and I think of you almost every day.'

'That will not do for me, Lorna.  Not almost every day
I think, but every instant of my life, of you.  For you
I would give up my home, my love of all the world
beside, my duty to my dearest ones, for you I would
give up my life, and hope of life beyond it.  Do you
love me so?'

'Not by any means,' said Lorna; 'no, I like you very
much, when you do not talk so wildly; and I like to see
you come as if you would fill our valley up, and I like
to think that even Carver would be nothing in your
hands--but as to liking you like that, what should make
it likely?  especially when I have made the signal, and
for some two months or more you have never even
answered it!  If you like me so ferociously, why do you
leave me for other people to do just as they like with
me?'

'To do as they liked!  Oh, Lorna, not to make you marry
Carver?'

'No, Master Ridd, be not frightened so; it makes me
fear to look at you.'

'But you have not married Carver yet?  Say quick! Why
keep me waiting so?'

'Of course I have not, Master Ridd.  Should I be here
if I had, think you, and allowing you to like me so,
and to hold my hand, and make me laugh, as I declare
you almost do sometimes?  And at other times you
frighten me.'

'Did they want you to marry Carver?  Tell me all the
truth of it.'

'Not yet, not yet.  They are not half so impetuous as
you are, John.  I am only just seventeen, you know, and
who is to think of marrying?  But they wanted me to
give my word, and be formally betrothed to him in the
presence of my grandfather.  It seems that something
frightened them.  There is a youth named Charleworth
Doone, every one calls him "Charlie"; a headstrong and
a gay young man, very gallant in his looks and manner;
and my uncle, the Counsellor, chose to fancy that
Charlie looked at me too much, coming by my
grandfather's cottage.'

Here Lorna blushed so that I was frightened, and began
to hate this Charlie more, a great deal more, than even
Carver Doone.

'He had better not,' said I; 'I will fling him over it,
if he dare.  He shall see thee through the roof, Lorna,
if at all he see thee.'

'Master Ridd, you are worse than Carver!  I thought you
were so kind-hearted.  Well, they wanted me to promise,
and even to swear a solemn oath (a thing I have never
done in my life) that I would wed my eldest cousin,
this same Carver Doone, who is twice as old as I am,
being thirty-five and upwards.  That was why I gave the
token that I wished to see you, Master Ridd.  They
pointed out how much it was for the peace of all the
family, and for mine own benefit; but I would not
listen for a moment, though the Counsellor was most
eloquent, and my grandfather begged me to consider, and
Carver smiled his pleasantest, which is a truly
frightful thing.  Then both he and his crafty father
were for using force with me; but Sir Ensor would not
hear of it; and they have put off that extreme until he
shall be past its knowledge, or, at least, beyond
preventing it.  And now I am watched, and spied, and
followed, and half my little liberty seems to be taken
from me.  I could not be here speaking with you, even
in my own nook and refuge, but for the aid, and skill,
and courage of dear little Gwenny Carfax.  She is now
my chief reliance, and through her alone I hope to
baffle all my enemies, since others have forsaken me.'

Tears of sorrow and reproach were lurking in her soft
dark eyes, until in fewest words I told her that my
seeming negligence was nothing but my bitter loss and
wretched absence far away; of which I had so vainly
striven to give any tidings without danger to her.
When she heard all this, and saw what I had brought
from London (which was nothing less than a ring of
pearls with a sapphire in the midst of them, as pretty
as could well be found), she let the gentle tears flow
fast, and came and sat so close beside me, that I
trembled like a folded sheep at the bleating of her
lamb.  But recovering comfort quickly, without more
ado, I raised her left hand and observed it with a nice
regard, wondering at the small blue veins, and curves,
and tapering whiteness, and the points it finished
with.  My wonder seemed to please her much, herself so
well accustomed to it, and not fond of watching it.
And then, before she could say a word, or guess what I
was up to, as quick as ever I turned hand in a bout of
wrestling, on her finger was my ring--sapphire for the
veins of blue, and pearls to match white fingers.

'Oh, you crafty Master Ridd!' said Lorna, looking up at
me, and blushing now a far brighter blush than when she
spoke of Charlie; 'I thought that you were much too
simple ever to do this sort of thing.  No wonder you
can catch the fish, as when first I saw you.'

'Have I caught you, little fish?  Or must all my life
be spent in hopeless angling for you?'

'Neither one nor the other, John!  You have not caught
me yet altogether, though I like you dearly John; and
if you will only keep away, I shall like you more and
more.  As for hopeless angling, John--that all others
shall have until I tell you otherwise.'

With the large tears in her eyes--tears which seemed to
me to rise partly from her want to love me with the
power of my love--she put her pure bright lips, half
smiling, half prone to reply to tears, against my
forehead lined with trouble, doubt, and eager longing.
And then she drew my ring from off that snowy twig her
finger, and held it out to me; and then, seeing how my
face was falling, thrice she touched it with her lips,
and sweetly gave it back to me.  'John, I dare not take
it now; else I should be cheating you.  I will try to
love you dearly, even as you deserve and wish.  Keep it
for me just till then.  Something tells me I shall earn
it in a very little time.  Perhaps you will be sorry
then, sorry when it is all too late, to be loved by
such as I am.'

What could I do at her mournful tone, but kiss a
thousand times the hand which she put up to warn me,
and vow that I would rather die with one assurance of
her love, than without it live for ever with all beside
that the world could give?  Upon this she looked so
lovely, with her dark eyelashes trembling, and her soft
eyes full of light, and the colour of clear sunrise
mounting on her cheeks and brow, that I was forced to
turn away, being overcome with beauty.

'Dearest darling, love of my life,' I whispered through
her clouds of hair; 'how long must I wait to know, how
long must I linger doubting whether you can ever stoop
from your birth and wondrous beauty to a poor, coarse
hind like me, an ignorant unlettered yeoman--'

'I will not have you revile yourself,' said Lorna, very
tenderly--just as I had meant to make her.  'You are
not rude and unlettered, John.  You know a great deal
more than I do; you have learned both Greek and Latin,
as you told me long ago, and you have been at the very
best school in the West of England.  None of us but my
grandfather, and the Counsellor (who is a great
scholar), can compare with you in this.  And though I
have laughed at your manner of speech, I only laughed
in fun, John; I never meant to vex you by it, nor knew
that it had done so.'

'Naught you say can vex me, dear,' I answered, as she
leaned towards me in her generous sorrow; 'unless you
say "Begone, John Ridd; I love another more than you."'

'Then I shall never vex you, John.  Never, I mean, by
saying that.  Now, John, if you please, be quiet--'

For I was carried away so much by hearing her calling
me 'John' so often, and the music of her voice, and the
way she bent toward me, and the shadow of soft weeping
in the sunlight of her eyes, that some of my great hand
was creeping in a manner not to be imagined, and far
less explained, toward the lithesome, wholesome curving
underneath her mantle-fold, and out of sight and harm,
as I thought; not being her front waist.  However, I
was dashed with that, and pretended not to mean it;
only to pluck some lady-fern, whose elegance did me no
good.

'Now, John,' said Lorna, being so quick that not even a
lover could cheat her, and observing my confusion more
intently than she need have done.  'Master John Ridd,
it is high time for you to go home to your mother.  I
love your mother very much from what you have told me
about her, and I will not have her cheated.'

'If you truly love my mother,' said I, very craftily
'the only way to show it is by truly loving me.'

Upon that she laughed at me in the sweetest manner, and
with such provoking ways, and such come-and-go of
glances, and beginning of quick blushes, which she
tried to laugh away, that I knew, as well as if she
herself had told me, by some knowledge (void of
reasoning, and the surer for it), I knew quite well,
while all my heart was burning hot within me, and mine
eyes were shy of hers, and her eyes were shy of mine;
for certain and for ever this I knew--as in a
glory--that Lorna Doone had now begun and would go on
to love me.



CHAPTER XXIX

REAPING LEADS TO REVELLING

Although I was under interdict for two months from my
darling--'one for your sake, one for mine,' she had
whispered, with her head withdrawn, yet not so very far
from me--lighter heart was not on Exmoor than I bore
for half the time, and even for three quarters.  For
she was safe; I knew that daily by a mode of signals
well-contrived between us now, on the strength of our
experience.  'I have nothing now to fear, John,' she
had said to me, as we parted; 'it is true that I am
spied and watched, but Gwenny is too keen for them.
While I have my grandfather to prevent all violence;
and little Gwenny to keep watch on those who try to
watch me; and you, above all others, John, ready at a
moment, if the worst comes to the worst--this neglected
Lorna Doone was never in such case before.  Therefore
do not squeeze my hand, John; I am safe without it, and
you do not know your strength.'

Ah, I knew my strength right well.  Hill and valley
scarcely seemed to be step and landing for me; fiercest
cattle I would play with, making them go backward, and
afraid of hurting them, like John Fry with his terrier;
even rooted trees seemed to me but as sticks I could
smite down, except for my love of everything.  The love
of all things was upon me, and a softness to them all,
and a sense of having something even such as they had.

Then the golden harvest came, waving on the broad
hill-side, and nestling in the quiet nooks scooped from
out the fringe of wood.  A wealth of harvest such as
never gladdened all our country-side since my father
ceased to reap, and his sickle hung to rust.  There
had not been a man on Exmoor fit to work that
reaping-hook since the time its owner fell, in the
prime of life and strength, before a sterner reaper.
But now I took it from the wall, where mother proudly
stored it, while she watched me, hardly knowing whether
she should smile or cry.

All the parish was assembled in our upper courtyard;
for we were to open the harvest that year, as had been
settled with Farmer Nicholas, and with Jasper Kebby,
who held the third or little farm.  We started in
proper order, therefore, as our practice is: first, the
parson Josiah Bowden, wearing his gown and cassock,
with the parish Bible in his hand, and a sickle
strapped behind him.  As he strode along well and
stoutly, being a man of substance, all our family came
next, I leading mother with one hand, in the other
bearing my father's hook, and with a loaf of our own
bread and a keg of cider upon my back.  Behind us Annie
and Lizzie walked, wearing wreaths of corn-flowers, set
out very prettily, such as mother would have worn if
she had been a farmer's wife, instead of a farmer's
widow.  Being as she was, she had no adornment, except
that her widow's hood was off, and her hair allowed to
flow, as if she had been a maiden; and very rich bright
hair it was, in spite of all her troubles.

After us, the maidens came, milkmaids and the rest of
them, with Betty Muxworthy at their head, scolding even
now, because they would not walk fitly.  But they only
laughed at her; and she knew it was no good to scold,
with all the men behind them.

Then the Snowes came trooping forward; Farmer Nicholas
in the middle, walking as if he would rather walk to a
wheatfield of his own, yet content to follow lead,
because he knew himself the leader; and signing every
now and then to the people here and there, as if I were
nobody.  But to see his three great daughters, strong
and handsome wenches, making upon either side, as if
somebody would run off with them--this was the very
thing that taught me how to value Lorna, and her pure
simplicity.

After the Snowes came Jasper Kebby, with his wife,
new-married; and a very honest pair they were, upon
only a hundred acres, and a right of common.  After
these the men came hotly, without decent order, trying
to spy the girls in front, and make good jokes about
them, at which their wives laughed heartily, being
jealous when alone perhaps.  And after these men and
their wives came all the children toddling, picking
flowers by the way, and chattering and asking
questions, as the children will.  There must have been
threescore of us, take one with another, and the lane
was full of people.  When we were come to the big
field-gate, where the first sickle was to be, Parson
Bowden heaved up the rail with the sleeves of his gown
done green with it; and he said that everybody might
hear him, though his breath was short, 'In the name of
the Lord, Amen!'

'Amen!  So be it!' cried the clerk, who was far behind,
being only a shoemaker.

Then Parson Bowden read some verses from the parish
Bible, telling us to lift up our eyes, and look upon
the fields already white to harvest; and then he laid
the Bible down on the square head of the gate-post, and
despite his gown and cassock, three good swipes he cut
off corn, and laid them right end onwards.  All this
time the rest were huddling outside the gate, and along
the lane, not daring to interfere with parson, but
whispering how well he did it.

When he had stowed the corn like that, mother entered,
leaning on me, and we both said, 'Thank the Lord for
all His mercies, and these the first-fruits of His
hand!'  And then the clerk gave out a psalm verse by
verse, done very well; although he sneezed in the midst
of it, from a beard of wheat thrust up his nose by the
rival cobbler at Brendon.  And when the psalm was sung,
so strongly that the foxgloves on the bank were
shaking, like a chime of bells, at it, Parson took a
stoop of cider, and we all fell to at reaping.

Of course I mean the men, not women; although I know
that up the country, women are allowed to reap; and
right well they reap it, keeping row for row with men,
comely, and in due order, yet, meseems, the men must
ill attend to their own reaping-hooks, in fear lest the
other cut themselves, being the weaker vessel.  But in
our part, women do what seems their proper business,
following well behind the men, out of harm of the
swinging hook, and stooping with their breasts and arms
up they catch the swathes of corn, where the reapers
cast them, and tucking them together tightly with a
wisp laid under them, this they fetch around and twist,
with a knee to keep it close; and lo, there is a goodly
sheaf, ready to set up in stooks!  After these the
children come, gathering each for his little self, if
the farmer be right-minded; until each hath a bundle
made as big as himself and longer, and tumbles now and
again with it, in the deeper part of the stubble.

We, the men, kept marching onwards down the flank of
the yellow wall, with knees bent wide, and left arm
bowed and right arm flashing steel.  Each man in his
several place, keeping down the rig or chine, on the
right side of the reaper in front, and the left of the
man that followed him, each making farther sweep and
inroad into the golden breadth and depth, each casting
leftwards his rich clearance on his foregoer's double
track.

So like half a wedge of wildfowl, to and fro we swept
the field; and when to either hedge we came, sickles
wanted whetting, and throats required moistening, and
backs were in need of easing, and every man had much to
say, and women wanted praising.  Then all returned to
the other end, with reaping-hooks beneath our arms, and
dogs left to mind jackets.

But now, will you believe me well, or will you only
laugh at me?  For even in the world of wheat, when deep
among the varnished crispness of the jointed stalks,
and below the feathered yielding of the graceful heads,
even as I gripped the swathes and swept the sickle
round them, even as I flung them by to rest on brother
stubble, through the whirling yellow world, and
eagerness of reaping, came the vision of my love, as
with downcast eyes she wondered at my power of passion.
And then the sweet remembrance glowed brighter than the
sun through wheat, through my very depth of heart, of
how she raised those beaming eyes, and ripened in my
breast rich hope.  Even now I could descry, like high
waves in the distance, the rounded heads and folded
shadows of the wood of Bagworthy.  Perhaps she was
walking in the valley, and softly gazing up at them.
Oh, to be a bird just there! I could see a bright mist
hanging just above the Doone Glen.  Perhaps it was
shedding its drizzle upon her.  Oh, to be a drop of
rain! The very breeze which bowed the harvest to my
bosom gently, might have come direct from Lorna, with
her sweet voice laden.  Ah, the flaws of air that
wander where they will around her, fan her bright
cheek, play with lashes, even revel in her hair and
reveal her beauties--man is but a breath, we know,
would I were such breath as that!

But confound it, while I ponder, with delicious dreams
suspended, with my right arm hanging frustrate and the
giant sickle drooped, with my left arm bowed for
clasping something more germane than wheat, and my eyes
not minding business, but intent on distant
woods--confound it, what are the men about, and why am
I left vapouring?  They have taken advantage of me, the
rogues! They are gone to the hedge for the cider-jars;
they have had up the sledd of bread and meat, quite
softly over the stubble, and if I can believe my eyes
(so dazed with Lorna's image), they are sitting down to
an excellent dinner, before the church clock has gone
eleven!

'John Fry, you big villain!' I cried, with John hanging
up in the air by the scruff of his neck-cloth, but
holding still by his knife and fork, and a goose-leg in
between his lips, 'John Fry, what mean you by this,
sir?'

'Latt me dowun, or I can't tell 'e,' John answered with
some difficulty.  So I let him come down, and I must
confess that he had reason on his side.  'Plaise your
worship'--John called me so, ever since I returned from
London, firmly believing that the King had made me a
magistrate at least; though I was to keep it secret--
'us zeed as how your worship were took with thinkin' of
King's business, in the middle of the whate-rigg: and
so uz zed, "Latt un coom to his zell, us had better
zave taime, by takking our dinner"; and here us be,
praise your worship, and hopps no offence with thick
iron spoon full of vried taties.'

I was glad enough to accept the ladle full of fried
batatas, and to make the best of things, which is
generally done by letting men have their own way.
Therefore I managed to dine with them, although it was
so early.

For according to all that I can find, in a long life
and a varied one, twelve o'clock is the real time for a
man to have his dinner.  Then the sun is at his noon,
calling halt to look around, and then the plants and
leaves are turning, each with a little leisure time,
before the work of the afternoon.  Then is the balance
of east and west, and then the right and left side of a
man are in due proportion, and contribute fairly with
harmonious fluids.  And the health of this mode of
life, and its reclaiming virtue are well set forth in
our ancient rhyme,--

  Sunrise, breakfast; sun high, dinner;
  Sundown, sup; makes a saint of a sinner.

Whish, the wheat falls! Whirl again; ye have had good
dinners; give your master and mistress plenty to supply
another year.  And in truth we did reap well and
fairly, through the whole of that afternoon, I not only
keeping lead, but keeping the men up to it.  We got
through a matter of ten acres, ere the sun between the
shocks broke his light on wheaten plumes, then hung his
red cloak on the clouds, and fell into grey slumber.

Seeing this we wiped our sickles, and our breasts and
foreheads, and soon were on the homeward road, looking
forward to good supper.

Of course all the reapers came at night to the
harvest-supper, and Parson Bowden to say the grace as
well as to help to carve for us.  And some help was
needed there, I can well assure you; for the reapers
had brave appetites, and most of their wives having
babies were forced to eat as a duty.  Neither failed
they of this duty; cut and come again was the order of
the evening, as it had been of the day; and I had no
time to ask questions, but help meat and ladle gravy.
All the while our darling Annie, with her sleeves
tucked up, and her comely figure panting, was running
about with a bucket of taties mashed with lard and
cabbage.  Even Lizzie had left her books, and was
serving out beer and cider; while mother helped
plum-pudding largely on pewter-plates with the mutton.
And all the time, Betty Muxworthy was grunting in and
out everywhere, not having space to scold even, but
changing the dishes, serving the meat, poking the fire,
and cooking more.  But John Fry would not stir a peg,
except with his knife and fork, having all the airs of
a visitor, and his wife to keep him eating, till I
thought there would be no end of it.

Then having eaten all they could, they prepared
themselves, with one accord, for the business now of
drinking.  But first they lifted the neck of corn,
dressed with ribbons gaily, and set it upon the
mantelpiece, each man with his horn a-froth; and then
they sang a song about it, every one shouting in the
chorus louder than harvest thunderstorm.  Some were in
the middle of one verse, and some at the end of the
next one; yet somehow all managed to get together in
the mighty roar of the burden.  And if any farmer up
the country would like to know Exmoor harvest-song as
sung in my time and will be sung long after I am
garnered home, lo, here I set it down for him, omitting
only the dialect, which perchance might puzzle him.

  EXMOOR HARVEST-SONG

  1

The corn, oh the corn, 'tis the ripening of the corn!
Go unto the door, my lad, and look beneath the moon,
Thou canst see, beyond the woodrick, how it is yelloon:
'Tis the harvesting of wheat, and the barley must be shorn.

  (Chorus)

The corn, oh the corn, and the yellow, mellow corn!
Here's to the corn, with the cups upon the board!
We've been reaping all the day, and we'll reap again the morn
And fetch it home to mow-yard, and then we'll thank the Lord.

  2

The wheat, oh the wheat, 'tis the ripening of the wheat!
All the day it has been hanging down its heavy head,
Bowing over on our bosoms with a beard of red:
'Tis the harvest, and the value makes the labour sweet.

  (Chorus)

The wheat, oh the wheat, and the golden, golden wheat!
Here's to the wheat, with the loaves upon the board!
We've been reaping all the day, and we never will be beat,
But fetch it all to mow-yard, and then we'll thank the Lord.

  3

The barley, oh the barley, and the barley is in prime!
All the day it has been rustling, with its bristles brown,
Waiting with its beard abowing, till it can be mown!
'Tis the harvest and the barley must abide its time.

  (Chorus)

The barley, oh the barley, and the barley ruddy brown!
Here's to the barley, with the beer upon the board!
We'll go amowing, soon as ever all the wheat is down;
When all is in the mow-yard, we'll stop, and thank the Lord.

  4

The oats, oh the oats, 'tis the ripening of the oats!
All the day they have been dancing with their flakes of white,
Waiting for the girding-hook, to be the nags' delight:
'Tis the harvest, let them dangle in their skirted coats.

  (Chorus)

The oats, oh the oats, and the silver, silver oats!
Here's to the oats with the blackstone on the board!
We'll go among them, when the barley has been laid in rotes:
When all is home to mow-yard, we'll kneel and thank the Lord.

  5

The corn, oh the corn, and the blessing of the corn!
Come unto the door, my lads, and look beneath the moon,
We can see, on hill and valley, how it is yelloon,
With a breadth of glory, as when our Lord was born.

  (Chorus)

The corn, oh the corn, and the yellow, mellow corn!
Thanks for the corn, with our bread upon the board!
So shall we acknowledge it, before we reap the morn,
With our hands to heaven, and our knees unto the Lord.


Now we sang this song very well the first time, having
the parish choir to lead us, and the clarionet, and the
parson to give us the time with his cup; and we sang it
again the second time, not so but what you might praise
it (if you had been with us all the evening), although
the parson was gone then, and the clerk not fit to
compare with him in the matter of keeping time.  But
when that song was in its third singing, I defy any man
(however sober) to have made out one verse from the
other, or even the burden from the verses, inasmuch as
every man present, ay, and woman too, sang as became
convenient to them, in utterance both of words and
tune.

And in truth, there was much excuse for them; because
it was a noble harvest, fit to thank the Lord for,
without His thinking us hypocrites.  For we had more
land in wheat, that year, than ever we had before, and
twice the crop to the acre; and I could not help now
and then remembering, in the midst of the merriment,
how my father in the churchyard yonder would have
gloried to behold it.  And my mother, who had left us
now, happening to return just then, being called to
have her health drunk (for the twentieth time at
least), I knew by the sadness in her eyes that she was
thinking just as I was.  Presently, therefore, I
slipped away from the noise, and mirth, and smoking
(although of that last there was not much, except from
Farmer Nicholas), and crossing the courtyard in the
moonlight, I went, just to cool myself, as far as my
father's tombstone.



CHAPTER XXX

ANNIE GETS THE BEST OF IT

I had long outgrown unwholesome feeling as to my
father's death, and so had Annie; though Lizzie (who
must have loved him least) still entertained some evil
will, and longing for a punishment.  Therefore I was
surprised (and indeed, startled would not be too much
to say, the moon being somewhat fleecy), to see our
Annie sitting there as motionless as the tombstone, and
with all her best fallals upon her, after stowing away
the dishes.

My nerves, however, are good and strong, except at
least in love matters, wherein they always fail me, and
when I meet with witches; and therefore I went up to
Annie, although she looked so white and pure; for I had
seen her before with those things on, and it struck me
who she was.

"What are you doing here, Annie?" I inquired rather
sternly, being vexed with her for having gone so very
near to frighten me.

"Nothing at all," said our Annie shortly.  And indeed
it was truth enough for a woman.  Not that I dare to
believe that women are such liars as men say; only that
I mean they often see things round the corner, and know
not which is which of it.  And indeed I never have
known a woman (though right enough in their meaning)
purely and perfectly true and transparent, except only
my Lorna; and even so, I might not have loved her, if
she had been ugly.

'Why, how so?' said I; 'Miss Annie, what business have
you here, doing nothing at this time of night?  And
leaving me with all the trouble to entertain our
guests!'

'You seem not to me to be doing it, John,' Annie
answered softly; 'what business have you here doing
nothing, at this time of night?'

I was taken so aback with this, and the extreme
impertinence of it, from a mere young girl like Annie,
that I turned round to march away and have nothing more
to say to her.  But she jumped up, and caught me by the
hand, and threw herself upon my bosom, with her face
all wet with tears.

'Oh, John, I will tell you.  I will tell you.  Only
don't be angry, John.'

'Angry! no indeed,' said I; 'what right have I to be
angry with you, because you have your secrets?  Every
chit of a girl thinks now that she has a right to her
secrets.'

'And you have none of your own, John; of course you
have none of your own?  All your going out at night--'

'We will not quarrel here, poor Annie,' I answered,
with some loftiness; 'there are many things upon my
mind, which girls can have no notion of.'

'And so there are upon mine, John.  Oh, John, I will
tell you everything, if you will look at me kindly, and
promise to forgive me.  Oh, I am so miserable!'

Now this, though she was behaving so badly, moved me
much towards her; especially as I longed to know what
she had to tell me.  Therefore I allowed her to coax
me, and to kiss me, and to lead me away a little, as
far as the old yew-tree; for she would not tell me
where she was.

But even in the shadow there, she was very long before
beginning, and seemed to have two minds about it, or
rather perhaps a dozen; and she laid her cheek against
the tree, and sobbed till it was pitiful; and I knew
what mother would say to her for spoiling her best
frock so.

'Now will you stop?' I said at last, harder than I
meant it, for I knew that she would go on all night, if
any one encouraged her: and though not well acquainted
with women, I understood my sisters; or else I must be
a born fool--except, of course, that I never professed
to understand Eliza.

'Yes, I will stop,' said Annie, panting; 'you are very
hard on me, John; but I know you mean it for the best.
If somebody else--I am sure I don't know who, and have
no right to know, no doubt, but she must be a wicked
thing--if somebody else had been taken so with a pain
all round the heart, John, and no power of telling it,
perhaps you would have coaxed, and kissed her, and come
a little nearer, and made opportunity to be very
loving.'

Now this was so exactly what I had tried to do to
Lorna, that my breath was almost taken away at Annie's
so describing it.  For a while I could not say a word,
but wondered if she were a witch, which had never been
in our family: and then, all of a sudden, I saw the way
to beat her, with the devil at my elbow.

'From your knowledge of these things, Annie, you must
have had them done to you.  I demand to know this very
moment who has taken such liberties.'

'Then, John, you shall never know, if you ask in that
manner.  Besides, it was no liberty in the least at
all, Cousins have a right to do things--and when they
are one's godfather--' Here Annie stopped quite
suddenly having so betrayed herself; but met me in the
full moonlight, being resolved to face it out, with a
good face put upon it.

'Alas, I feared it would come to this,' I answered very
sadly; 'I know he has been here many a time, without
showing himself to me.  There is nothing meaner than
for a man to sneak, and steal a young maid's heart,
without her people knowing it.'

'You are not doing anything of that sort yourself then,
dear John, are you?'

'Only a common highwayman!' I answered, without heeding
her; 'a man without an acre of his own, and liable to
hang upon any common, and no other right of common over
it--'

'John,' said my sister, 'are the Doones privileged not
to be hanged upon common land?'

At this I was so thunderstruck, that I leaped in the
air like a shot rabbit, and rushed as hard as I could
through the gate and across the yard, and back into the
kitchen; and there I asked Farmer Nicholas Snowe to
give me some tobacco, and to lend me a spare pipe.

This he did with a grateful manner, being now some
five-fourths gone; and so I smoked the very first pipe
that ever had entered my lips till then; and beyond a
doubt it did me good, and spread my heart at leisure.

Meanwhile the reapers were mostly gone, to be up
betimes in the morning; and some were led by their
wives; and some had to lead their wives themselves,
according to the capacity of man and wife respectively.
But Betty was as lively as ever, bustling about with
every one, and looking out for the chance of groats,
which the better off might be free with.  And over the
kneading-pan next day, she dropped three and sixpence
out of her pocket; and Lizzie could not tell for her
life how much more might have been in it.

Now by this time I had almost finished smoking that
pipe of tobacco, and wondering at myself for having so
despised it hitherto, and making up my mind to have
another trial to-morrow night, it began to occur to me
that although dear Annie had behaved so very badly and
rudely, and almost taken my breath away with the
suddenness of her allusion, yet it was not kind of me
to leave her out there at that time of night, all
alone, and in such distress.  Any of the reapers going
home might be gotten so far beyond fear of ghosts as to
venture into the churchyard; and although they would
know a great deal better than to insult a sister of
mine when sober, there was no telling what they might
do in their present state of rejoicing.  Moreover, it
was only right that I should learn, for Lorna's sake,
how far Annie, or any one else, had penetrated our
secret.

Therefore, I went forth at once, bearing my pipe in a
skilful manner, as I had seen Farmer Nicholas do; and
marking, with a new kind of pleasure, how the rings and
wreaths of smoke hovered and fluttered in the
moonlight, like a lark upon his carol.  Poor Annie was
gone back again to our father's grave, and there she
sat upon the turf, sobbing very gently, and not wishing
to trouble any one.  So I raised her tenderly, and made
much of her, and consoled her, for I could not scold
her there; and perhaps after all she was not to be
blamed so much as Tom Faggus himself was.  Annie was
very grateful to me, and kissed me many times, and
begged my pardon ever so often for her rudeness to me.
And then having gone so far with it, and finding me so
complaisant, she must needs try to go a little further,
and to lead me away from her own affairs, and into mine
concerning Lorna.  But although it was clever enough of
her she was not deep enough for me there; and I soon
discovered that she knew nothing, not even the name of
my darling; but only suspected from things she had
seen, and put together like a woman.  Upon this I
brought her back again to Tom Faggus and his doings.

'My poor Annie, have you really promised him to be his
wife?'

'Then after all you have no reason, John, no particular
reason, I mean, for slighting poor Sally Snowe so?'

'Without even asking mother or me! Oh, Annie, it was
wrong of you!'

'But, darling, you know that mother wishes you so much
to marry Sally; and I am sure you could have her
to-morrow.  She dotes on the very ground--'

'I dare say he tells you that, Annie, that he dotes on
the ground you walk upon--but did you believe him,
child?'

'You may believe me, I assure you, John, and half the
farm to be settled upon her, after the old man's time;
and though she gives herself little airs, it is only
done to entice you; she has the very best hand in the
dairy John, and the lightest at a turn-over cake--'

'Now, Annie, don't talk nonsense so.  I wish just to
know the truth about you and Tom Faggus.  Do you mean
to marry him?'

'I to marry before my brother, and leave him with none
to take care of him!  Who can do him a red deer collop,
except Sally herself, as I can?  Come home, dear, at
once, and I will do you one; for you never ate a morsel
of supper, with all the people you had to attend upon.'

This was true enough; and seeing no chance of anything
more than cross questions and crooked purposes, at
which a girl was sure to beat me, I even allowed her to
lead me home, with the thoughts of the collop
uppermost.  But I never counted upon being beaten so
thoroughly as I was; for knowing me now to be off my
guard, the young hussy stopped at the farmyard gate, as
if with a brier entangling her, and while I was
stooping to take it away, she looked me full in the
face by the moonlight, and jerked out quite suddenly,--

'Can your love do a collop, John?'

'No, I should hope not,' I answered rashly; 'she is not
a mere cook-maid I should hope.'

'She is not half so pretty as Sally Snowe; I will
answer for that,' said Annie.

'She is ten thousand times as pretty as ten thousand
Sally Snowes,' I replied with great indignation.

'Oh, but look at Sally's eyes!' cried my sister
rapturously.

'Look at Lorna Doone's,' said I; 'and you would never
look again at Sally's.'

'Oh Lorna Doone.  Lorna Doone!' exclaimed our Annie
half-frightened, yet clapping her hands with triumph,
at having found me out so: 'Lorna Doone is the lovely
maiden, who has stolen poor somebody's heart so.  Ah, I
shall remember it; because it is so queer a name.  But
stop, I had better write it down.  Lend me your hat,
poor boy, to write on.'

'I have a great mind to lend you a box on the ear,' I
answered her in my vexation, 'and I would, if you had
not been crying so, you sly good-for-nothing baggage.
As it is, I shall keep it for Master Faggus, and add
interest for keeping.'

'Oh no, John; oh no, John,' she begged me earnestly,
being sobered in a moment.  'Your hand is so terribly
heavy, John; and he never would forgive you; although
he is so good-hearted, he cannot put up with an insult.
Promise me, dear John, that you will not strike him;
and I will promise you faithfully to keep your secret,
even from mother, and even from Cousin Tom himself.'

'And from Lizzie; most of all, from Lizzie,' I answered
very eagerly, knowing too well which of my relations
would be hardest with me.

'Of course from little Lizzie,' said Annie, with some
contempt; 'a young thing like her cannot be kept too
long, in my opinion, from the knowledge of such
subjects.  And besides, I should be very sorry if
Lizzie had the right to know your secrets, as I have,
dearest John.  Not a soul shall be the wiser for your
having trusted me, John; although I shall be very
wretched when you are late away at night, among those
dreadful people.'

'Well,' I replied, 'it is no use crying over spilt milk
Annie.  You have my secret, and I have yours; and I
scarcely know which of the two is likely to have the
worst time of it, when it comes to mother's ears.  I
could put up with perpetual scolding but not with
mother's sad silence.'

'That is exactly how I feel, John.' and as Annie said
it she brightened up, and her soft eyes shone upon me;
'but now I shall be much happier, dear; because I shall
try to help you.  No doubt the young lady deserves it,
John.  She is not after the farm, I hope?'

'She!' I exclaimed; and that was enough, there was so
much scorn in my voice and face.

'Then, I am sure, I am very glad,' Annie always made
the best of things; 'for I do believe that Sally Snowe
has taken a fancy to our dairy-place, and the pattern
of our cream-pans; and she asked so much about our
meadows, and the colour of the milk--'

'Then, after all, you were right, dear Annie; it is the
ground she dotes upon.'

'And the things that walk upon it,' she answered me
with another kiss; 'Sally has taken a wonderful fancy
to our best cow, "Nipple-pins."  But she never shall
have her now; what a consolation!'

We entered the house quite gently thus, and found
Farmer Nicholas Snowe asleep, little dreaming how his
plans had been overset between us.  And then Annie said
to me very slyly, between a smile and a blush,--

'Don't you wish Lorna Doone was here, John, in the
parlour along with mother; instead of those two
fashionable milkmaids, as Uncle Ben will call them, and
poor stupid Mistress Kebby?'

'That indeed I do, Annie.  I must kiss you for only
thinking of it.  Dear me, it seems as if you had known
all about us for a twelvemonth.'

'She loves you, with all her heart, John.  No doubt
about that of course.' And Annie looked up at me, as
much as to say she would like to know who could help
it.

'That's the very thing she won't do,' said I, knowing
that Annie would love me all the more for it, 'she is
only beginning to like me, Annie; and as for loving,
she is so young that she only loves her grandfather.
But I hope she will come to it by-and-by.'

'Of course she must,' replied my sister, 'it will be
impossible for her to help it.'

'Ah well! I don't know,' for I wanted more assurance of
it.  'Maidens are such wondrous things!''

'Not a bit of it,' said Annie, casting her bright eyes
downwards: 'love is as simple as milking, when people
know how to do it.  But you must not let her alone too
long; that is my advice to you.  What a simpleton you
must have been not to tell me long ago.  I would have
made Lorna wild about you, long before this time,
Johnny.  But now you go into the parlour, dear, while I
do your collop.  Faith Snowe is not come, but Polly and
Sally.  Sally has made up her mind to conquer you this
very blessed evening, John.  Only look what a thing of
a scarf she has on; I should be quite ashamed to wear
it.  But you won't strike poor Tom, will you?'

'Not I, my darling, for your sweet sake.'

And so dear Annie, having grown quite brave, gave me a
little push into the parlour, where I was quite abashed
to enter after all I had heard about Sally.  And I made
up my mind to examine her well, and try a little
courting with her, if she should lead me on, that I
might be in practice for Lorna.  But when I perceived
how grandly and richly both the young damsels were
apparelled; and how, in their curtseys to me, they
retreated, as if I were making up to them, in a way
they had learned from Exeter; and how they began to
talk of the Court, as if they had been there all their
lives, and the latest mode of the Duchess of this, and
the profile of the Countess of that, and the last good
saying of my Lord something; instead of butter, and
cream, and eggs, and things which they understood; I
knew there must be somebody in the room besides Jasper
Kebby to talk at.

And so there was; for behind the curtain drawn across
the window-seat no less a man than Uncle Ben was
sitting half asleep and weary; and by his side a little
girl very quiet and very watchful.  My mother led me
to Uncle Ben, and he took my hand without rising,
muttering something not over-polite, about my being
bigger than ever.  I asked him heartily how he was, and
he said, 'Well enough, for that matter; but none the
better for the noise you great clods have been making.'

'I am sorry if we have disturbed you, sir,' I answered
very civilly; 'but I knew not that you were here even;
and you must allow for harvest time.'

'So it seems,' he replied; 'and allow a great deal,
including waste and drunkenness.  Now (if you can see
so small a thing, after emptying flagons much larger)
this is my granddaughter, and my heiress'--here he
glanced at mother--'my heiress, little Ruth Huckaback.'

'I am very glad to see you, Ruth,' I answered, offering
her my hand, which she seemed afraid to take, 'welcome
to Plover's Barrows, my good cousin Ruth.'

However, my good cousin Ruth only arose, and made me a
curtsey, and lifted her great brown eyes at me, more in
fear, as I thought, than kinship.  And if ever any one
looked unlike the heiress to great property, it was the
little girl before me.

'Come out to the kitchen, dear, and let me chuck you to
the ceiling,' I said, just to encourage her; 'I always
do it to little girls; and then they can see the hams
and bacon.' But Uncle Reuben burst out laughing; and
Ruth turned away with a deep rich colour.

'Do you know how old she is, you numskull?' said Uncle
Ben, in his dryest drawl; 'she was seventeen last July,
sir.'

'On the first of July, grandfather,' Ruth whispered,
with her back still to me; 'but many people will not
believe it.'

Here mother came up to my rescue, as she always loved
to do; and she said, 'If my son may not dance Miss
Ruth, at any rate he may dance with her.  We have only
been waiting for you, dear John, to have a little
harvest dance, with the kitchen door thrown open.  You
take Ruth; Uncle Ben take Sally; Master Debby pair off
with Polly; and neighbour Nicholas will be good enough,
if I can awake him, to stand up with fair Mistress
Kebby.  Lizzie will play us the virginal.  Won't you,
Lizzie dear?'

'But who is to dance with you, madam?' Uncle Ben asked,
very politely.  'I think you must rearrange your
figure.  I have not danced for a score of years; and I
will not dance now, while the mistress and the owner of
the harvest sits aside neglected.'

'Nay, Master Huckaback,' cried Sally Snowe, with a
saucy toss of her hair; 'Mistress Ridd is too kind a
great deal, in handing you over to me.  You take her;
and I will fetch Annie to be my partner this evening.
I like dancing very much better with girls, for they
never squeeze and rumple one.  Oh, it is so much
nicer!'

'Have no fear for me, my dears,' our mother answered
smiling: 'Parson Bowden promised to come back again; I
expect him every minute; and he intends to lead me off,
and to bring a partner for Annie too, a very pretty
young gentleman.  Now begin; and I will join you.'

There was no disobeying her, without rudeness; and
indeed the girls' feet were already jigging; and Lizzie
giving herself wonderful airs with a roll of learned
music; and even while Annie was doing my collop, her
pretty round instep was arching itself, as I could see
from the parlour-door.  So I took little Ruth, and I
spun her around, as the sound of the music came lively
and ringing; and after us came all the rest with much
laughter, begging me not to jump over her; and anon my
grave partner began to smile sweetly, and look up at me
with the brightest of eyes, and drop me the prettiest
curtseys; till I thought what a great stupe I must have
been to dream of putting her in the cheese-rack.  But
one thing I could not at all understand; why mother,
who used to do all in her power to throw me across
Sally Snowe, should now do the very opposite; for she
would not allow me one moment with Sally, not even to
cross in the dance, or whisper, or go anywhere near a
corner (which as I said, I intended to do, just by way
of practice), while she kept me, all the evening, as
close as possible with Ruth Huckaback, and came up and
praised me so to Ruth, times and again, that I declare
I was quite ashamed.  Although of course I knew that I
deserved it all, but I could not well say that.

Then Annie came sailing down the dance, with her
beautiful hair flowing round her; the lightest figure
in all the room, and the sweetest, and the loveliest.
She was blushing, with her fair cheeks red beneath her
dear blue eyes, as she met my glance of surprise and
grief at the partner she was leaning on.  It was Squire
Marwood de Whichehalse.  I would sooner have seen her
with Tom Faggus, as indeed I had expected, when I heard
of Parson Bowden.  And to me it seemed that she had no
right to be dancing so with any other; and to this
effect I contrived to whisper; but she only said, 'See
to yourself, John.  No, but let us both enjoy
ourselves.  You are not dancing with Lorna, John.  But
you seem uncommonly happy.'

'Tush,' I said; 'could I flip about so, if I had my
love with me?'



CHAPTER XXXI

JOHN FRY'S ERRAND

We kept up the dance very late that night, mother being in such
wonderful spirits, that she would not hear of our going to bed:
while she glanced from young Squire Marwood, very deep
in his talk with our Annie, to me and Ruth Huckaback
who were beginning to be very pleasant company.  Alas,
poor mother, so proud as she was, how little she
dreamed that her good schemes already were hopelessly
going awry!

Being forced to be up before daylight next day, in
order to begin right early, I would not go to my
bedroom that night for fear of disturbing my mother,
but determined to sleep in the tallat awhile, that
place being cool, and airy, and refreshing with the
smell of sweet hay.  Moreover, after my dwelling in
town, where I had felt like a horse on a lime-kiln, I
could not for a length of time have enough of country
life.  The mooing of a calf was music, and the chuckle
of a fowl was wit, and the snore of the horses was news
to me.

'Wult have thee own wai, I reckon,' said Betty, being
cross with sleepiness, for she had washed up
everything; 'slape in hog-pound, if thee laikes, Jan.'

Letting her have the last word of it (as is the due of
women) I stood in the court, and wondered awhile at the
glory of the harvest moon, and the yellow world it
shone upon.  Then I saw, as sure as ever I was standing
there in the shadow of the stable, I saw a short wide
figure glide across the foot of the courtyard, between
me and the six-barred gate.  Instead of running after
it, as I should have done, I began to consider who it
could be, and what on earth was doing there, when all
our people were in bed, and the reapers gone home, or
to the linhay close against the wheatfield.

Having made up my mind at last, that it could be none
of our people--though not a dog was barking--and also
that it must have been either a girl or a woman, I ran
down with all speed to learn what might be the meaning
of it.  But I came too late to learn, through my own
hesitation, for this was the lower end of the
courtyard, not the approach from the parish highway,
but the end of the sledd-way, across the fields where
the brook goes down to the Lynn stream, and where
Squire Faggus had saved the old drake.  And of course
the dry channel of the brook, being scarcely any water
now, afforded plenty of place to hide, leading also to
a little coppice, beyond our cabbage-garden, and so
further on to the parish highway.

I saw at once that it was vain to make any pursuit by
moonlight; and resolving to hold my own counsel about
it (though puzzled not a little) and to keep watch
there another night, back I returned to the tallatt-ladder, and
slept without leaving off till morning.

Now many people may wish to know, as indeed I myself
did very greatly, what had brought Master Huckaback
over from Dulverton, at that time of year, when the
clothing business was most active on account of harvest
wages, and when the new wheat was beginning to sample
from the early parts up the country (for he meddled as
well in corn-dealing) and when we could not attend to
him properly by reason of our occupation.  And yet more
surprising it seemed to me that he should have brought
his granddaughter also, instead of the troop of
dragoons, without which he had vowed he would never
come here again.  And how he had managed to enter the
house together with his granddaughter, and be sitting
quite at home in the parlour there, without any
knowledge or even suspicion on my part.  That last
question was easily solved, for mother herself had
admitted them by means of the little passage, during a
chorus of the harvest-song which might have drowned an
earthquake: but as for his meaning and motive, and
apparent neglect of his business, none but himself
could interpret them; and as he did not see fit to do
so, we could not be rude enough to inquire.

He seemed in no hurry to take his departure, though his
visit was so inconvenient to us, as himself indeed must
have noticed: and presently Lizzie, who was the
sharpest among us, said in my hearing that she believed
he had purposely timed his visit so that he might have
liberty to pursue his own object, whatsoever it were,
without interruption from us.  Mother gazed hard upon
Lizzie at this, having formed a very different opinion;
but Annie and myself agreed that it was worth looking
into.

Now how could we look into it, without watching Uncle
Reuben, whenever he went abroad, and trying to catch
him in his speech, when he was taking his ease at
night.  For, in spite of all the disgust with which he
had spoken of harvest wassailing, there was not a man
coming into our kitchen who liked it better than he
did; only in a quiet way, and without too many
witnesses.  Now to endeavour to get at the purpose of
any guest, even a treacherous one (which we had no
right to think Uncle Reuben) by means of observing him
in his cups, is a thing which even the lowest of people
would regard with abhorrence.  And to my mind it was
not clear whether it would be fair-play at all to
follow a visitor even at a distance from home and clear
of our premises; except for the purpose of fetching him
back, and giving him more to go on with.  Nevertheless
we could not but think, the times being wild and
disjointed, that Uncle Ben was not using fairly the
part of a guest in our house, to make long expeditions
we knew not whither, and involve us in trouble we knew
not what.

For his mode was directly after breakfast to pray to
the Lord a little (which used not to be his practice),
and then to go forth upon Dolly, the which was our
Annie's pony, very quiet and respectful, with a bag of
good victuals hung behind him, and two great cavalry
pistols in front.  And he always wore his meanest
clothes as if expecting to be robbed, or to disarm the
temptation thereto; and he never took his golden
chronometer neither his bag of money.  So much the
girls found out and told me (for I was never at home
myself by day); and they very craftily spurred me on,
having less noble ideas perhaps, to hit upon Uncle
Reuben's track, and follow, and see what became of him.
For he never returned until dark or more, just in time
to be in before us, who were coming home from the
harvest.  And then Dolly always seemed very weary, and
stained with a muck from beyond our parish.

But I refused to follow him, not only for the loss of a
day's work to myself, and at least half a day to the
other men, but chiefly because I could not think that
it would be upright and manly.  It was all very well to
creep warily into the valley of the Doones, and heed
everything around me, both because they were public
enemies, and also because I risked my life at every
step I took there.  But as to tracking a feeble old man
(however subtle he might be), a guest moreover of our
own, and a relative through my mother.--'Once for all,'
I said, 'it is below me, and I won't do it.'

Thereupon, the girls, knowing my way, ceased to torment
me about it:  but what was my astonishment the very next
day to perceive that instead of fourteen reapers, we
were only thirteen left, directly our breakfast was
done with--or mowers rather I should say, for we were
gone into the barley now.

'Who  has been and left his scythe?' I asked; 'and here's a tin
cup never been handled!'

'Whoy, dudn't ee knaw, Maister Jan,' said Bill Dadds,
looking at me queerly, 'as Jan Vry wur gane avore
braxvass.'

'Oh, very well,' I answered, 'John knows what he is
doing.'  For John Fry was a kind of foreman now, and it
would not do to say anything that might lessen his
authority.  However, I made up my mind to rope him,
when I should catch him by himself, without peril to
his dignity.

But when I came home in the evening, late and almost
weary, there was no Annie cooking my supper, nor Lizzie
by the fire reading, nor even little Ruth Huckaback
watching the shadows and pondering.  Upon this, I went
to the girls' room, not in the very best of tempers,
and there I found all three of them in the little place
set apart for Annie, eagerly listening to John Fry, who
was telling some great adventure.  John had a great jug
of ale beside him, and a horn well drained; and he
clearly looked upon himself as a hero, and the maids
seemed to be of the same opinion.

'Well done, John,' my sister was saying, 'capitally
done, John Fry.  How very brave you have been, John.
Now quick, let us hear the rest of it.'

'What does all this nonsense mean?' I said, in a voice
which frightened them, as I could see by the light of
our own mutton candles: 'John Fry, you be off to your
wife at once, or you shall have what I owe you now, instead of
to-morrow morning.'

John made no answer, but scratched his head, and looked
at the maidens to take his part.

'It is you that must be off, I think,' said Lizzie,
looking straight at me with all the impudence in the
world; 'what right have you to come in here to the
young ladies' room, without an invitation even?'

'Very well, Miss Lizzie, I suppose mother has some
right here.'  And with that, I was going away to fetch
her, knowing that she always took my side, and never
would allow the house to be turned upside down in that
manner.  But Annie caught hold of me by the arm, and
little Ruth stood in the doorway; and Lizzie said,
'Don't be a fool, John.  We know things of you, you
know; a great deal more than you dream of.'

Upon this I glanced at Annie, to learn whether she had
been telling, but her pure true face reassured me at
once, and then she said very gently,--

'Lizzie, you talk too fast, my child.  No one knows
anything of our John which he need be ashamed of; and
working as he does from light to dusk, and earning the
living of all of us, he is entitled to choose his own
good time for going out and for coming in, without
consulting a little girl five years younger than
himself.  Now, John, sit down, and you shall know all
that we have done, though I doubt whether you will
approve of it.'

Upon this I kissed Annie, and so did Ruth; and John Fry
looked a deal more comfortable, but Lizzie only made a
face at us.  Then Annie began as follows:--

'You must know, dear John, that we have been extremely
curious, ever since Uncle Reuben came, to know what he
was come for, especially at this time of year, when he
is at his busiest.  He never vouchsafed any
explanation, neither gave any reason, true or false,
which shows his entire ignorance of all feminine
nature.  If Ruth had known, and refused to tell us, we
should have been much easier, because we must have got
it out of Ruth before two or three days were over.  But
darling Ruth knew no more than we did, and indeed I
must do her the justice to say that she has been quite
as inquisitive.  Well, we might have put up with it, if
it had not been for his taking Dolly, my own pet Dolly,
away every morning, quite as if she belonged to him,
and keeping her out until close upon dark, and then
bringing her home in a frightful condition.  And he
even had the impudence, when I told him that Dolly was
my pony, to say that we owed him a pony, ever since you
took from him that little horse upon which you found
him strapped so snugly; and he means to take Dolly to
Dulverton with him, to run in his little cart.  If
there is law in the land he shall not.  Surely, John,
you will not let him?'

'That I won't,' said I, 'except upon the conditions
which I offered him once before.  If we owe him the
pony, we owe him the straps.'

Sweet Annie laughed, like a bell, at this, and then she
went on with her story.

'Well, John, we were perfectly miserable.  You cannot
understand it, of course; but I used to go every
evening, and hug poor Dolly, and kiss her, and beg her
to tell me where she had been, and what she had seen,
that day.  But never having belonged to Balaam, darling
Dolly was quite unsuccessful, though often she strove
to tell me, with her ears down, and both eyes rolling.
Then I made John Fry tie her tail in a knot, with a
piece of white ribbon, as if for adornment, that I
might trace her among the hills, at any rate for a mile
or two.  But Uncle Ben was too deep for that; he cut
off the ribbon before he started, saying he would have
no Doones after him.  And then, in despair, I applied
to you, knowing how quick of foot you are, and I got
Ruth and Lizzie to help me, but you answered us very
shortly; and a very poor supper you had that night,
according to your deserts.

'But though we were dashed to the ground for a time, we
were not wholly discomfited.  Our determination to know
all about it seemed to increase with the difficulty.
And Uncle Ben's manner last night was so dry, when we
tried to romp and to lead him out, that it was much
worse than Jamaica ginger grated into a poor sprayed
finger.  So we sent him to bed at the earliest moment,
and held a small council upon him.  If you remember
you, John, having now taken to smoke (which is a
hateful practice), had gone forth grumbling about your
bad supper and not taking it as a good lesson.'

'Why, Annie,' I cried, in amazement at this, 'I will
never trust you again for a supper.  I thought you were
so sorry.'

'And so I was, dear; very sorry.  But still we must do
our duty.  And when we came to consider it, Ruth was
the cleverest of us all; for she said that surely we
must have some man we could trust about the farm to go
on a little errand; and then I remembered that old John
Fry would do anything for money.'

'Not for money, plaize, miss,' said John Fry, taking a
pull at the beer; 'but for the love of your swate
face.'

'To be sure, John; with the King's behind it.  And so
Lizzie ran for John Fry at once, and we gave him full
directions, how he was to slip out of the barley in the
confusion of the breakfast, so that none might miss
him; and to run back to the black combe bottom, and
there he would find the very same pony which Uncle Ben
had been tied upon, and there is no faster upon the
farm.  And then, without waiting for any breakfast
unless he could eat it either running or trotting, he
was to travel all up the black combe, by the track
Uncle Reuben had taken, and up at the top to look
forward carefully, and so to trace him without being
seen.'

'Ay; and raight wull a doo'd un,' John cried, with his
mouth in the bullock's horn.

'Well, and what did you see, John?' I asked, with great
anxiety; though I meant to have shown no interest.

'John was just at the very point of it,' Lizzie
answered me sharply, 'when you chose to come in and
stop him.'

'Then let him begin again,' said I; 'things being gone
so far, it is now my duty to know everything, for the
sake of you girls and mother.'

'Hem!' cried Lizzie, in a nasty way; but I took no
notice of her, for she was always bad to deal with.
Therefore John Fry began again, being heartily glad to
do so, that his story might get out of the tumble which
all our talk had made in it.  But as he could not tell
a tale in the manner of my Lorna (although he told it
very well for those who understood him) I will take it
from his mouth altogether, and state in brief what
happened.

When John, upon his forest pony, which he had much ado
to hold (its mouth being like a bucket), was come to
the top of the long black combe, two miles or more from
Plover's Barrows, and winding to the southward, he
stopped his little nag short of the crest, and got off
and looked ahead of him, from behind a tump of
whortles.  It was a long flat sweep of moorland over
which he was gazing, with a few bogs here and there,
and brushy places round them.  Of course, John Fry,
from his shepherd life and reclaiming of strayed
cattle, knew as well as need be where he was, and the
spread of the hills before him, although it was beyond
our beat, or, rather, I should say, beside it.  Not but
what we might have grazed there had it been our
pleasure, but that it was not worth our while, and
scarcely worth Jasper Kebby's even; all the land being
cropped (as one might say) with desolation.  And nearly
all our knowledge of it sprang from the unaccountable
tricks of cows who have young calves with them; at
which time they have wild desire to get away from the
sight of man, and keep calf and milk for one another,
although it be in a barren land.  At least, our cows
have gotten this trick, and I have heard other people
complain of it.

John Fry, as I said, knew the place well enough, but he
liked it none the more for that, neither did any of our
people; and, indeed, all the neighbourhood of Thomshill
and Larksborough, and most of all Black Barrow Down lay
under grave imputation of having been enchanted with a
very evil spell.  Moreover, it was known, though folk
were loath to speak of it, even on a summer morning,
that Squire Thom, who had been murdered there, a
century ago or more, had been seen by several
shepherds, even in the middle day, walking with his
severed head carried in his left hand, and his right
arm lifted towards the sun.

Therefore it was very bold in John (as I acknowledged)
to venture across that moor alone, even with a fast
pony under him, and some whisky by his side.  And he
would never have done so (of that I am quite certain),
either for the sake of Annie's sweet face, or of the
golden guinea, which the three maidens had subscribed
to reward his skill and valour.  But the truth was that
he could not resist his own great curiosity.  For,
carefully spying across the moor, from behind the tuft
of whortles, at first he could discover nothing having
life and motion, except three or four wild cattle
roving in vain search for nourishment, and a diseased
sheep banished hither, and some carrion crows keeping
watch on her.  But when John was taking his very last
look, being only too glad to go home again, and
acknowledge himself baffled, he thought he saw a figure
moving in the farthest distance upon Black Barrow Down,
scarcely a thing to be sure of yet, on account of the
want of colour.  But as he watched, the figure passed
between him and a naked cliff, and appeared to be a man
on horseback, making his way very carefully, in fear of
bogs and serpents.  For all about there it is adders'
ground, and large black serpents dwell in the marshes,
and can swim as well as crawl.

John knew that the man who was riding there could be
none but Uncle Reuben, for none of the Doones ever
passed that way, and the shepherds were afraid of it.
And now it seemed an unkind place for an unarmed man to
venture through, especially after an armed one who
might not like to be spied upon, and must have some
dark object in visiting such drear solitudes.
Nevertheless John Fry so ached with unbearable
curiosity to know what an old man, and a stranger, and
a rich man, and a peaceable could possibly be after in
that mysterious manner.  Moreover, John so throbbed
with hope to find some wealthy secret, that come what
would of it he resolved to go to the end of the matter.

Therefore he only waited awhile for fear of being
discovered, till Master Huckaback turned to the left
and entered a little gully, whence he could not survey
the moor.  Then John remounted and crossed the rough
land and the stony places, and picked his way among the
morasses as fast as ever he dared to go; until, in
about half an hour, he drew nigh the entrance of the
gully.  And now it behoved him to be most wary; for
Uncle Ben might have stopped in there, either to rest
his horse or having reached the end of his journey.
And in either case, John had little doubt that he
himself would be pistolled, and nothing more ever heard
of him.  Therefore he made his pony come to the mouth
of it sideways, and leaned over and peered in around
the rocky corner, while the little horse cropped at the
briars.

But he soon perceived that the gully was empty, so far
at least as its course was straight; and with that he
hastened into it, though his heart was not working
easily.  When he had traced the winding hollow for half
a mile or more, he saw that it forked, and one part led
to the left up a steep red bank, and the other to the
right, being narrow and slightly tending downwards.
Some yellow sand lay here and there between the
starving grasses, and this he examined narrowly for a
trace of Master Huckaback.

At last he saw that, beyond all doubt, the man he was
pursuing had taken the course which led down hill; and
down the hill he must follow him.  And this John did
with deep misgivings, and a hearty wish that he had
never started upon so perilous an errand.  For now he
knew not where he was, and scarcely dared to ask
himself, having heard of a horrible hole, somewhere in
this neighbourhood, called the Wizard's Slough.
Therefore John rode down the slope, with sorrow, and
great caution.  And these grew more as he went onward,
and his pony reared against him, being scared, although
a native of the roughest moorland.  And John had just
made up his mind that God meant this for a warning, as
the passage seemed darker and deeper, when suddenly he
turned a corner, and saw a scene which stopped him.

For there was the Wizard's Slough itself, as black as
death, and bubbling, with a few scant yellow reeds in a
ring around it.  Outside these, bright water-grass of
the liveliest green was creeping, tempting any unwary
foot to step, and plunge, and founder.  And on the
marge were blue campanula, sundew, and forget-me-not,
such as no child could resist.  On either side, the
hill fell back, and the ground was broken with tufts of
rush, and flag, and mares-tail, and a few rough
alder-trees overclogged with water.  And not a bird was
seen or heard, neither rail nor water-hen, wag-tail
nor reed-warbler.

Of this horrible quagmire, the worst upon all Exmoor,
John had heard from his grandfather, and even from his
mother, when they wanted to keep him quiet; but his
father had feared to speak of it to him, being a man of
piety, and up to the tricks of the evil one.  This made
John the more desirous to have a good look at it now,
only with his girths well up, to turn away and flee at
speed, if anything should happen.  And now he proved
how well it is to be wary and wide-awake, even in
lonesome places.  For at the other side of the Slough,
and a few land-yards beyond it, where the ground was
less noisome, he had observed a felled tree lying over
a great hole in the earth, with staves of wood, and
slabs of stone, and some yellow gravel around it.  But
the flags of reeds around the morass partly screened it
from his eyes, and he could not make out the meaning of
it, except that it meant no good, and probably was
witchcraft.  Yet Dolly seemed not to be harmed by it,
for there she was as large as life, tied to a stump not
far beyond, and flipping the flies away with her tail.

While John was trembling within himself, lest Dolly
should get scent of his pony, and neigh and reveal
their presence, although she could not see them,
suddenly to his great amazement something white arose
out of the hole, under the brown trunk of the tree.
Seeing this his blood went back within him, yet he was
not able to turn and flee, but rooted his face in among
the loose stones, and kept his quivering shoulders
back, and prayed to God to protect him.  However, the
white thing itself was not so very awful, being nothing
more than a long-coned night-cap with a tassel on the
top, such as criminals wear at hanging-time.  But when
John saw a man's face under it, and a man's neck and
shoulders slowly rising out of the pit, he could not
doubt that this was the place where the murderers come
to life again, according to the Exmoor story.  He knew
that a man had been hanged last week, and that this was
the ninth day after it.

Therefore he could bear no more, thoroughly brave as he
had been, neither did he wait to see what became of the
gallows-man; but climbed on his horse with what speed
he might, and rode away at full gallop.  Neither did he
dare go back by the way he came, fearing to face Black
Barrow Down! therefore he struck up the other track
leading away towards Cloven Rocks, and after riding
hard for an hour and drinking all his whisky, he
luckily fell in with a shepherd, who led him on to a
public-house somewhere near Exeford.  And here he was
so unmanned, the excitement being over, that nothing
less than a gallon of ale and half a gammon of bacon,
brought him to his right mind again.  And he took good
care to be home before dark, having followed a
well-known sheep track.

When John Fry finished his story at last, after many
exclamations from Annie, and from Lizzie, and much
praise of his gallantry, yet some little disappointment
that he had not stayed there a little longer, while he
was about it, so as to be able to tell us more, I said
to him very sternly,--

'Now, John, you have dreamed half this, my man.  I
firmly believe that you fell asleep at the top of the
black combe, after drinking all your whisky, and never
went on the moor at all.  You know what a liar you are,
John.'

The girls were exceedingly angry at this, and laid
their hands before my mouth; but I waited for John to
answer, with my eyes fixed upon him steadfastly.

'Bain't for me to denai,' said John, looking at me very
honestly, 'but what a maight tull a lai, now and
awhiles, zame as other men doth, and most of arl them
as spaks again it; but this here be no lai, Maister
Jan.  I wush to God it wor, boy: a maight slape this
naight the better.'

'I believe you speak the truth, John; and I ask your
pardon.  Now not a word to any one, about this strange
affair.  There is mischief brewing, I can see; and it
is my place to attend to it.  Several things come
across me now--onlyI will not tell you.'


They were not at all contented with this; but I would
give them no better; except to say, when they plagued
me greatly, and vowed to sleep at my door all night,--

'Now, my dears, this is foolish of you.  Too much of
this matter is known already.  It is for your own dear
sakes that I am bound to be cautious.  I have an
opinion of my own; but it may be a very wrong one; I
will not ask you to share it with me; neither will I
make you inquisitive.'

Annie pouted, and Lizzie frowned, and Ruth looked at me
with her eyes wide open, but no other mark of regarding
me.  And I saw that if any one of the three (for John
Fry was gone home with the trembles) could be trusted
to keep a secret, that one was Ruth Huckaback.



CHAPTER XXXII

FEEDING OF THE PIGS

The story told by John Fry that night, and my
conviction of its truth, made me very uneasy,
especially as following upon the warning of Judge
Jeffreys, and the hints received from Jeremy Stickles,
and the outburst of the tanner at Dunster, as well as
sundry tales and rumours, and signs of secret
understanding, seen and heard on market-days, and at
places of entertainment.  We knew for certain that at
Taunton, Bridgwater, and even Dulverton, there was much
disaffection towards the King, and regret for the days
of the Puritans.  Albeit I had told the truth, and the
pure and simple truth, when, upon my examination, I
had assured his lordship, that to the best of my knowledge
there was nothing of the sort with us.

But now I was beginning to doubt whether I might not
have been mistaken; especially when we heard, as we
did, of arms being landed at Lynmouth, in the dead of
the night, and of the tramp of men having reached some
one's ears, from a hill where a famous echo was.  For
it must be plain to any conspirator (without the
example of the Doones) that for the secret muster of
men and the stowing of unlawful arms, and communication
by beacon lights, scarcely a fitter place could be
found than the wilds of Exmoor, with deep ravines
running far inland from an unwatched and mostly a
sheltered sea.  For the Channel from Countisbury
Foreland up to Minehead, or even farther, though rocky,
and gusty, and full of currents, is safe from great
rollers and the sweeping power of the south-west
storms, which prevail with us more than all the others,
and make sad work on the opposite coast.

But even supposing it probable that something against
King Charles the Second (or rather against his Roman
advisers, and especially his brother) were now in
preparation amongst us, was it likely that Master
Huckaback, a wealthy man, and a careful one, known
moreover to the Lord Chief Justice, would have anything
to do with it?  To this I could make no answer; Uncle
Ben was so close a man, so avaricious, and so
revengeful, that it was quite impossible to say what
course he might pursue, without knowing all the chances
of gain, or rise, or satisfaction to him.  That he
hated the Papists I knew full well, though he never
spoke much about them; also that he had followed the
march of Oliver Cromwell's army, but more as a suttler
(people said) than as a real soldier; and that he would
go a long way, and risk a great deal of money, to have
his revenge on the Doones; although their name never
passed his lips during the present visit.

But how was it likely to be as to the Doones
themselves?  Which side would they probably take in the
coming movement, if movement indeed it would be?  So
far as they had any religion at all, by birth they were
Roman Catholics--so much I knew from Lorna; and indeed
it was well known all around, that a priest had been
fetched more than once to the valley, to soothe some
poor outlaw's departure.  On the other hand, they were
not likely to entertain much affection for the son of
the man who had banished them and confiscated their
property. And it was not at all impossible that desperate
men, such as they were, having nothing to lose, but estates
to recover, and not being held by religion much, should
cast away all regard for the birth from which they had
been cast out, and make common cause with a Protestant
rising, for the chance of revenge and replacement.

However I do not mean to say that all these things
occurred to me as clearly as I have set them down; only
that I was in general doubt, and very sad perplexity.
For mother was so warm, and innocent, and kind so to
every one, that knowing some little by this time of the
English constitution, I feared very greatly lest she
should be punished for harbouring malcontents.  As well
as possible I knew, that if any poor man came to our
door, and cried, 'Officers are after me; for God's sake
take and hide me,' mother would take him in at once,
and conceal, and feed him, even though he had been very
violent; and, to tell the truth, so would both my
sisters, and so indeed would I do.  Whence it will be
clear that we were not the sort of people to be safe
among disturbances.

Before I could quite make up my mind how to act in this
difficulty, and how to get at the rights of it (for I
would not spy after Uncle Reuben, though I felt no
great fear of the Wizard's Slough, and none of the man
with the white night-cap), a difference came again upon
it, and a change of chances.  For Uncle Ben went away
as suddenly as he first had come to us, giving no
reason for his departure, neither claiming the pony,
and indeed leaving something behind him of great value
to my mother.  For he begged her to see to his young
grand-daughter, until he could find opportunity of
fetching her safely to Dulverton.  Mother was overjoyed
at this, as she could not help displaying; and Ruth was
quite as much delighted, although she durst not show
it.  For at Dulverton she had to watch and keep such
ward on the victuals, and the in and out of the
shopmen, that it went entirely against her heart, and
she never could enjoy herself.  Truly she was an
altered girl from the day she came to us; catching our
unsuspicious manners, and our free goodwill, and hearty
noise of laughing.

By this time, the harvest being done, and the thatching
of the ricks made sure against south-western tempests,
and all the reapers being gone, with good money and
thankfulness, I began to burn in spirit for the sight
of Lorna.  I had begged my sister Annie to let Sally
Snowe know, once for all, that it was not in my power
to have any thing more to do with her.  Of course our
Annie was not to grieve Sally, neither to let it appear
for a moment that I suspected her kind views upon me,
and her strong regard for our dairy:  only I thought it
right upon our part not to waste Sally's time any
longer, being a handsome wench as she was, and many
young fellows glad to marry her.

And Annie did this uncommonly well, as she herself told
me afterwards, having taken Sally in the sweetest
manner into her pure confidence, and opened half her
bosom to her, about my very sad love affair.  Not that
she let Sally know, of course, who it was, or what it
was; only that she made her understand, without hinting
at any desire of it, that there was no chance now of
having me.  Sally changed colour a little at this, and
then went on about a red cow which had passed seven
needles at milking time.

Inasmuch as there are two sorts of month well
recognised by the calendar, to wit the lunar and the
solar, I made bold to regard both my months, in the
absence of any provision, as intended to be strictly
lunar.  Therefore upon the very day when the eight
weeks were expiring forth I went in search of Lorna,
taking the pearl ring hopefully, and all the new-laid
eggs I could find, and a dozen and a half of small
trout from our brook.  And the pleasure it gave me to
catch those trout, thinking as every one came forth and
danced upon the grass, how much she would enjoy him, is
more than I can now describe, although I well remember
it.  And it struck me that after accepting my ring, and
saying how much she loved me, it was possible that my
Queen might invite me even to stay and sup with her:
and so I arranged with dear Annie beforehand, who was
now the greatest comfort to me, to account for my
absence if I should be late.

But alas, I was utterly disappointed; for although I
waited and waited for hours, with an equal amount both
of patience and peril, no Lorna ever appeared at all,
nor even the faintest sign of her.  And another thing
occurred as well, which vexed me more than it need have
done, for so small a matter.  And this was that my little
offering of the trout and the new-laid eggs was carried
off in the coolest manner by that vile Carver Doone.  For
thinking to keep them the fresher and nicer, away from so
much handling, I laid them in a little bed of reeds by the
side of the water, and placed some dog-leaves over them.
And when I had quite forgotten about them, and was watching
from my hiding-place beneath the willow-tree (for I liked
not to enter Lorna's bower, without her permission; except
just to peep that she was not there), and while I was turning
the ring in my pocket, having just seen the new moon, I
became aware of a great man coming eisurely down the valley.
He had a broad-brimmed hat, and a leather jerkin, and heavy
jack-boots to his middle thigh, and what was worst of all
for me, on his shoulder he bore a long carbine.  Having
nothing to meet him withal but my staff, and desiring to
avoid disturbance, I retired promptly into the chasm,
keeping the tree betwixt us that he might not descry me,
and watching from behind the jut of a rock, where now I
had scraped myself a neat little hole for the purpose.

Presently the great man reappeared, being now within
fifty yards of me, and the light still good enough, as
he drew nearer for me to descry his features: and
though I am not a judge of men's faces, there was
something in his which turned me cold, as though with a
kind of horror.  Not that it was an ugly face; nay,
rather it seemed a handsome one, so far as mere form
and line might go, full of strength, and vigour, and
will, and steadfast resolution.  From the short black
hair above the broad forehead, to the long black beard
descending below the curt, bold chin, there was not any
curve or glimpse of weakness or of afterthought.
Nothing playful, nothing pleasant, nothing with a track
of smiles; nothing which a friend could like, and laugh
at him for having.  And yet he might have been a good
man (for I have known very good men so fortified by
their own strange ideas of God): I say that he might
have seemed a good man, but for the cold and cruel
hankering of his steel-blue eyes.

Now let no one suppose for a minute that I saw all this
in a moment; for I am very slow, and take a long time
to digest things; only I like to set down, and have
done with it, all the results of my knowledge, though
they be not manifold.  But what I said to myself, just
then, was no more than this:  'What a fellow to have
Lorna!'  Having my sense of right so outraged (although,
of course, I would never allow her to go so far as
that), I almost longed that he might thrust his head in
to look after me.  For there I was, with my ash staff
clubbed, ready to have at him, and not ill inclined to
do so; if only he would come where strength, not
firearms, must decide it.  However, he suspected
nothing of my dangerous neighbourhood, but walked his
round like a sentinel, and turned at the brink of the
water.

Then as he marched back again, along the margin of the
stream, he espied my little hoard, covered up with
dog-leaves.  He saw that the leaves were upside down,
and this of course drew his attention.  I saw him
stoop, and lay bare the fish, and the eggs set a little
way from them and in my simple heart, I thought that
now he knew all about me.  But to my surprise, he
seemed well-pleased; and his harsh short laughter came
to me without echo,--

'Ha, ha! Charlie boy!  Fisherman Charlie, have I caught
thee setting bait for Lorna?  Now, I understand thy
fishings, and the robbing of Counsellor's hen roost.
May I never have good roasting, if I have it not
to-night and roast thee, Charlie, afterwards!'

With this he calmly packed up my fish, and all the best
of dear Annie's eggs; and went away chuckling
steadfastly, to his home, if one may call it so.  But I
was so thoroughly grieved and mortified by this most
impudent robbery, that I started forth from my rocky
screen with the intention of pursuing him, until my better sense
arrested me, barely in time to escape his eyes.  For I
said to myself, that even supposing I could contend
unarmed with him, it would be the greatest folly in the
world to have my secret access known, and perhaps a
fatal barrier placed between Lorna and myself, and I
knew not what trouble brought upon her, all for the
sake of a few eggs and fishes.  It was better to bear
this trifling loss, however ignominious and goading to
the spirit, than to risk my love and Lorna's welfare, and
perhaps be shot into the bargain.  And I think that all
will agree with me, that I acted for the wisest, in
withdrawing to my shelter, though deprived of eggs and
fishes.

Having waited (as I said) until there was no chance
whatever of my love appearing, I hastened homeward very
sadly; and the wind of early autumn moaned across the
moorland.  All the beauty of the harvest, all the
gaiety was gone, and the early fall of dusk was like a
weight upon me.  Nevertheless, I went every evening
thenceforward for a fortnight; hoping, every time in
vain to find my hope and comfort.  And meanwhile, what
perplexed me most was that the signals were replaced,
in order as agreed upon, so that Lorna could scarcely
be restrained by any rigour.

One time I had a narrow chance of being shot and
settled with; and it befell me thus.  I was waiting
very carelessly, being now a little desperate, at the
entrance to the glen, instead of watching through my
sight-hole, as the proper practice was.  Suddenly a
ball went by me, with a whizz and whistle, passing
through my hat and sweeping it away all folded up.  My
soft hat fluttered far down the stream, before I had
time to go after it, and with the help of both wind and
water, was fifty yards gone in a moment.  At this I had
just enough mind left to shrink back very suddenly, and
lurk very still and closely; for I knew what a narrow
escape it had been, as I heard the bullet, hard set by
the powder, sing mournfully down the chasm, like a
drone banished out of the hive.  And as I peered
through my little cranny, I saw a wreath of smoke still
floating where the thickness was of the withy-bed; and
presently Carver Doone came forth, having stopped to
reload his piece perhaps, and ran very swiftly to the
entrance to see what he had shot.

Sore trouble had I to keep close quarters, from the
slipperiness of the stone beneath me with the water
sliding over it.  My foe came quite to the verge of the
fall, where the river began to comb over; and there he
stopped for a minute or two, on the utmost edge of dry
land, upon the very spot indeed where I had fallen
senseless when I clomb it in my boyhood.  I could hear
him breathing hard and grunting, as in doubt and
discontent, for he stood within a yard of me, and I
kept my right fist ready for him, if he should discover
me.  Then at the foot of the waterslide, my black hat
suddenly appeared, tossing in white foam, and
fluttering like a raven wounded.  Now I had doubted
which hat to take, when I left home that day; till I
thought that the black became me best, and might seem
kinder to Lorna.

'Have I killed thee, old bird, at last?' my enemy cried
in triumph; ''tis the third time I have shot at thee,
and thou wast beginning to mock me.  No more of thy
cursed croaking now, to wake me in the morning.  Ha,
ha! there are not many who get three chances from
Carver Doone; and none ever go beyond it.'

I laughed within myself at this, as he strode away in
his triumph; for was not this his third chance of me,
and he no whit the wiser?  And then I thought that
perhaps the chance might some day be on the other side.

For to tell the truth, I was heartily tired of lurking
and playing bo-peep so long; to which nothing could
have reconciled me, except my fear for Lorna.  And here
I saw was a man of strength fit for me to encounter,
such as I had never met, but would be glad to meet
with; having found no man of late who needed not my
mercy at wrestling, or at single-stick.  And growing
more and more uneasy, as I found no Lorna, I would have
tried to force the Doone Glen from the upper end, and
take my chance of getting back, but for Annie and her
prayers.

Now that same night I think it was, or at any rate the
next one, that I noticed Betty Muxworthy going on most
strangely.  She made the queerest signs to me, when
nobody was looking, and laid her fingers on her lips,
and pointed over her shoulder.  But I took little heed
of her, being in a kind of dudgeon, and oppressed with
evil luck; believing too that all she wanted was to
have some little grumble about some petty grievance.

But presently she poked me with the heel of a
fire-bundle, and passing close to my ear whispered, so
that none else could hear her, 'Larna Doo-un.'

By these words I was so startled, that I turned round
and stared at her; but she pretended not to know it,
and began with all her might to scour an empty crock
with a besom.

'Oh, Betty, let me help you! That work is much too hard
for you,' I cried with a sudden chivalry, which only
won rude answer.

'Zeed me adooing of thic, every naight last ten year,
Jan, wiout vindin' out how hard it wor.  But if zo bee
thee wants to help, carr peg's bucket for me.  Massy,
if I ain't forgotten to fade the pegs till now.'

Favouring me with another wink, to which I now paid the
keenest heed, Betty went and fetched the lanthorn from
the hook inside the door.  Then when she had kindled
it, not allowing me any time to ask what she was after,
she went outside, and pointed to the great bock of
wash, and riddlings, and brown hulkage (for we ground
our own corn always), and though she knew that Bill
Dadds and Jem Slocombe had full work to carry it on a
pole (with another to help to sling it), she said to me
as quietly as a maiden might ask one to carry a glove,
'Jan Ridd, carr thic thing for me.'

So I carried it for her, without any words; wondering
what she was up to next, and whether she had ever heard
of being too hard on the willing horse.  And when we
came to hog-pound, she turned upon me suddenly, with
the lanthorn she was bearing, and saw that I had the
bock by one hand very easily.

'Jan Ridd,' she said, 'there be no other man in England
cud a' dood it.  Now thee shalt have Larna.'

While I was wondering how my chance of having Lorna
could depend upon my power to carry pig's wash, and how
Betty could have any voice in the matter (which seemed
to depend upon her decision), and in short, while I was
all abroad as to her knowledge and everything, the
pigs, who had been fast asleep and dreaming in their
emptiness, awoke with one accord at the goodness of the
smell around them.  They had resigned themselves, as
even pigs do, to a kind of fast, hoping to break their
fast more sweetly on the morrow morning.  But now they
tumbled out all headlong, pigs below and pigs above,
pigs point-blank and pigs across, pigs courant and pigs
rampant, but all alike prepared to eat, and all in good
cadence squeaking.

'Tak smarl boocket, and bale un out; wad 'e waste sich
stoof as thic here be?' So Betty set me to feed the
pigs, while she held the lanthorn; and knowing what she
was, I saw that she would not tell me another word
until all the pigs were served.  And in truth no man
could well look at them, and delay to serve them, they
were all expressing appetite in so forcible a manner;
some running to and fro, and rubbing, and squealing as
if from starvation, some rushing down to the oaken
troughs, and poking each other away from them; and the
kindest of all putting up their fore-feet on the
top-rail on the hog-pound, and blinking their little
eyes, and grunting prettily to coax us; as who would
say, 'I trust you now; you will be kind, I know, and
give me the first and the very best of it.'

'Oppen ge-at now, wull 'e, Jan?  Maind, young sow wi'
the baible back arlway hath first toorn of it, 'cos I
brought her up on my lap, I did.  Zuck, zuck, zuck! How
her stickth her tail up; do me good to zee un! Now
thiccy trough, thee zany, and tak thee girt legs out o'
the wai.  Wish they wud gie thee a good baite, mak thee
hop a bit vaster, I reckon.  Hit that there girt
ozebird over's back wi' the broomstick, he be robbing
of my young zow.  Choog, choog, choog! and a drap more
left in the dripping-pail.'

'Come now, Betty,' I said, when all the pigs were at it
sucking, swilling, munching, guzzling, thrusting, and
ousting, and spilling the food upon the backs of their
brethren (as great men do with their charity), 'come
now, Betty, how much longer am I to wait for your
message?  Surely I am as good as a pig.'

'Dunno as thee be, Jan.  No straikiness in thy bakkon.
And now I come to think of it, Jan, thee zed, a wake
agone last Vriday, as how I had got a girt be-ard.
Wull 'e stick to that now, Maister Jan?'

'No, no, Betty, certainly not; I made a mistake about
it.  I should have said a becoming mustachio, such as
you may well be proud of.'

'Then thee be a laiar, Jan Ridd.  Zay so, laike a man,
lad.'

'Not exactly that, Betty; but I made a great mistake;
and I humbly ask your pardon; and if such a thing as a
crown-piece, Betty'--

'No fai, no fai!' said Betty, however she put it into
her pocket; 'now tak my advice, Jan; thee marry Zally
Snowe.'

'Not with all England for her dowry.  Oh, Betty, you
know better.'

'Ah's me! I know much worse, Jan.  Break thy poor
mother's heart it will.  And to think of arl the
danger! Dost love Larna now so much?'

'With all the strength of my heart and soul.  I will
have her, or I will die, Betty.'

'Wull.  Thee will die in either case.  But it baint for
me to argify.  And do her love thee too, Jan?'

'I hope she does, Betty I hope she does.  What do you
think about it?'

'Ah, then I may hold my tongue to it.  Knaw what boys
and maidens be, as well as I knew young pegs.  I myzell
been o' that zort one taime every bit so well as you
be.' And Betty held the lanthorn up, and defied me to
deny it; and the light through the horn showed a gleam
in her eyes, such as I had never seer there before.
'No odds, no odds about that,' she continued; 'mak a
fool of myzell to spake of it.  Arl gone into
churchyard.  But it be a lucky foolery for thee, my
boy, I can tull 'ee.  For I love to see the love in
thee.  Coom'th over me as the spring do, though I be
naigh three score.  Now, Jan, I will tell thee one
thing, can't abear to zee thee vretting so.  Hould thee
head down, same as they pegs do.'

So I bent my head quite close to her; and she whispered
in my ear, 'Goo of a marning, thee girt soft.  Her
can't get out of an avening now, her hath zent word to
me, to tull 'ee.'

In the glory of my delight at this, I bestowed upon
Betty a chaste salute, with all the pigs for witnesses;
and she took it not amiss, considering how long she had
been out of practice.  But then she fell back, like a
broom on its handle, and stared at me, feigning anger.

'Oh fai, oh fai!  Lunnon impudence, I doubt.  I vear
thee hast gone on zadly, Jan.'



CHAPTER XXXIII

AN EARLY MORNING CALL

Of course I was up the very next morning before the
October sunrise, and away through the wild and the
woodland towards the Bagworthy water, at the foot of
the long cascade.  The rising of the sun was noble in
the cold and warmth of it; peeping down the spread of
light, he raised his shoulder heavily over the edge of
grey mountain, and wavering length of upland.  Beneath
his gaze the dew-fogs dipped, and crept to the hollow
places; then stole away in line and column, holding
skirts, and clinging subtly at the sheltering corners,
where rock hung over grass-land; while the brave lines
of the hills came forth, one beyond other gliding.

Then the woods arose in folds, like drapery of awakened
mountains, stately with a depth of awe, and memory of
the tempests.  Autumn's mellow hand was on them, as
they owned already, touched with gold, and red, and
olive; and their joy towards the sun was less to a
bridegroom than a father.

Yet before the floating impress of the woods could
clear itself, suddenly the gladsome light leaped over
hill and valley, casting amber, blue, and purple, and a
tint of rich red rose; according to the scene they lit
on, and the curtain flung around; yet all alike
dispelling fear and the cloven hoof of darkness, all on
the wings of hope advancing, and proclaiming, 'God is
here.' Then life and joy sprang reassured from every
crouching hollow; every flower, and bud, and bird, had
a fluttering sense of them; and all the flashing of
God's gaze merged into soft beneficence.

So perhaps shall break upon us that eternal morning,
when crag and chasm shall be no more, neither hill and
valley, nor great unvintaged ocean; when glory shall
not scare happiness, neither happiness envy glory; but
all things shall arise and shine in the light of the
Father's countenance, because itself is risen.

Who maketh His sun to rise upon both the just and the
unjust.  And surely but for the saving clause, Doone
Glen had been in darkness.  Now, as I stood with
scanty breath--for few men could have won that
climb--at the top of the long defile, and the bottom of
the mountain gorge all of myself, and the pain of it,
and the cark of my discontent fell away into wonder and
rapture.  For I cannot help seeing things now and then,
slow-witted as I have a right to be; and perhaps
because it comes so rarely, the sight dwells with me
like a picture.

The bar of rock, with the water-cleft breaking steeply
through it, stood bold and bare, and dark in shadow,
grey with red gullies down it.  But the sun was
beginning to glisten over the comb of the eastern
highland, and through an archway of the wood hung with
old nests and ivy.  The lines of many a leaning tree
were thrown, from the cliffs of the foreland, down upon
the sparkling grass at the foot of the western crags.
And through the dewy meadow's breast, fringed with
shade, but touched on one side with the sun-smile, ran
the crystal water, curving in its brightness like
diverted hope.

On either bank, the blades of grass, making their last
autumn growth, pricked their spears and crisped their
tuftings with the pearly purity.  The tenderness of
their green appeared under the glaucous mantle; while
that grey suffusion, which is the blush of green life,
spread its damask chastity.  Even then my soul was
lifted, worried though my mind was: who can see such
large kind doings, and not be ashamed of human grief?

Not only unashamed of grief, but much abashed with joy,
was I, when I saw my Lorna coming, purer than the
morning dew, than the sun more bright and clear.  That
which made me love her so, that which lifted my heart
to her, as the Spring wind lifts the clouds, was the
gayness of her nature, and its inborn playfulness.  And
yet all this with maiden shame, a conscious dream of
things unknown, and a sense of fate about them.

Down the valley still she came, not witting that I
looked at her, having ceased (through my own misprison)
to expect me yet awhile; or at least she told herself
so.  In the joy of awakened life and brightness of the
morning, she had cast all care away, and seemed to
float upon the sunrise, like a buoyant silver wave.
Suddenly at sight of me, for I leaped forth at once, in
fear of seeming to watch her unawares, the bloom upon
her cheeks was deepened, and the radiance of her eyes;
and she came to meet me gladly.

'At last then, you are come, John.  I thought you had
forgotten me.  I could not make you understand--they
have kept me prisoner every evening: but come into my
house; you are in danger here.'

Meanwhile I could not answer, being overcome with joy,
but followed to her little grotto, where I had been
twice before.  I knew that the crowning moment of my
life was coming--that Lorna would own her love for me.

She made for awhile as if she dreamed not of the
meaning of my gaze, but tried to speak of other things,
faltering now and then, and mantling with a richer
damask below her long eyelashes.

'This is not what I came to know,' I whispered very
softly, 'you know what I am come to ask.'

'If you are come on purpose to ask anything, why do you
delay so?'  She turned away very bravely, but I saw
that her lips were trembling.

'I delay so long, because I fear; because my whole life
hangs in balance on a single word; because what I have
near me now may never more be near me after, though
more than all the world, or than a thousand worlds, to
me.'  As I spoke these words of passion in a low soft
voice, Lorna trembled more and more; but she made no
answer, neither yet looked up at me.

'I have loved you long and long,' I pursued, being
reckless now, 'when you were a little child, as a boy I
worshipped you: then when I saw you a comely girl, as a
stripling I adored you: now that you are a full-grown
maiden all the rest I do, and more--I love you more
than tongue can tell, or heart can hold in silence.  I
have waited long and long; and though I am so far below
you I can wait no longer; but must have my answer.'

'You have been very faithful, John,' she murmured to
the fern and moss; 'I suppose I must reward you.'

'That will not do for me,' I said; 'I will not have
reluctant liking, nor assent for pity's sake; which
only means endurance.  I must have all love, or none, I
must have your heart of hearts; even as you have mine,
Lorna.'

While I spoke, she glanced up shyly through her
fluttering lashes, to prolong my doubt one moment, for
her own delicious pride.  Then she opened wide upon me
all the glorious depth and softness of her loving eyes,
and flung both arms around my neck, and answered with
her heart on mine,--

'Darling, you have won it all.  I shall never be my own
again.  I am yours, my own one, for ever and for ever.'

I am sure I know not what I did, or what I said
thereafter, being overcome with transport by her words
and at her gaze.  Only one thing I remember, when she
raised her bright lips to me, like a child, for me to
kiss, such a smile of sweet temptation met me through
her flowing hair, that I almost forgot my manners,
giving her no time to breathe.

'That will do,' said Lorna gently, but violently
blushing; 'for the present that will do, John.  And now
remember one thing, dear.  All the kindness is to be
on my side; and you are to be very distant, as behoves
to a young maiden; except when I invite you.  But you
may kiss my hand, John; oh, yes, you may kiss my hand,
you know.  Ah to be sure!  I had forgotten; how very
stupid of me!'

For by this time I had taken one sweet hand and gazed
on it, with the pride of all the world to think that
such a lovely thing was mine; and then I slipped my
little ring upon the wedding finger; and this time
Lorna kept it, and looked with fondness on its beauty,
and clung to me with a flood of tears.

'Every time you cry,' said I, drawing her closer to me
'I shall consider it an invitation not to be too
distant.  There now, none shall make you weep.  Darling,
you shall sigh no more, but live in peace and
happiness, with me to guard and cherish you: and who
shall dare to vex you?'  But she drew a long sad sigh,
and looked at the ground with the great tears rolling,
and pressed one hand upon the trouble of her pure young
breast.

'It can never, never be,' she murmured to herself
alone: 'Who am I, to dream of it?  Something in my
heart tells me it can be so never, never.'



CHAPTER XXXIV

TWO NEGATIVES MAKE AN AFFIRMATIVE

There was, however, no possibility of depressing me at
such a time.  To be loved by Lorna, the sweet, the
pure, the playful one, the fairest creature on God's
earth and the most enchanting, the lady of high birth
and mind; that I, a mere clumsy, blundering yeoman,
without wit, or wealth, or lineage, should have won
that loving heart to be my own for ever, was a thought
no fears could lessen, and no chance could steal from
me.

Therefore at her own entreaty taking a very quick
adieu, and by her own invitation an exceeding kind one,
I hurried home with deep exulting, yet some sad
misgivings, for Lorna had made me promise now to tell
my mother everything; as indeed I always meant to do,
when my suit should be gone too far to stop.  I knew,
of course, that my dear mother would be greatly moved
and vexed, the heirship of Glen Doone not being a very
desirable dower, but in spite of that, and all
disappointment as to little Ruth Huckaback, feeling my
mother's tenderness and deep affection to me, and
forgiving nature, I doubted not that before very long
she would view the matter as I did.  Moreover, I felt
that if once I could get her only to look at Lorna, she
would so love and glory in her, that I should obtain
all praise and thanks, perchance without deserving
them.

Unluckily for my designs, who should be sitting down at
breakfast with my mother and the rest but Squire
Faggus, as everybody now began to entitle him.  I
noticed something odd about him, something
uncomfortable in his manner, and a lack of that ease
and humour which had been wont to distinguish him.  He
took his breakfast as it came, without a single joke
about it, or preference of this to that; but with sly
soft looks at Annie, who seemed unable to sit quiet, or
to look at any one steadfastly.  I feared in my heart
what was coming on, and felt truly sorry for poor
mother.  After breakfast it became my duty to see to
the ploughing of a barley-stubble ready for the sowing
of a French grass, and I asked Tom Faggus to come with
me, but he refused, and I knew the reason.  Being
resolved to allow him fair field to himself, though
with great displeasure that a man of such illegal
repute should marry into our family, which had always
been counted so honest, I carried my dinner upon my
back, and spent the whole day with the furrows.

When I returned, Squire Faggus was gone; which appeared
to me but a sorry sign, inasmuch as if mother had taken
kindly to him and his intentions, she would surely have
made him remain awhile to celebrate the occasion.  And
presently no doubt was left: for Lizzie came running to
meet me, at the bottom of the woodrick, and cried,--

'Oh, John, there is such a business.  Mother is in such
a state of mind, and Annie crying her eyes out.  What
do you think?  You would never guess, though I have
suspected it, ever so long.'

'No need for me to guess,' I replied, as though with
some indifference, because of her self-important air;
'I knew all about it long ago.  You have not been
crying much, I see.  I should like you better if you
had.'

'Why should I cry?  I like Tom Faggus.  He is the only
one I ever see with the spirit of a man.'

This was a cut, of course, at me.  Mr. Faggus had won
the goodwill of Lizzie by his hatred of the Doones, and
vows that if he could get a dozen men of any courage to
join him, he would pull their stronghold about their
ears without any more ado.  This malice of his seemed
strange to me, as he had never suffered at their hands,
so far at least as I knew; was it to be attributed to
his jealousy of outlaws who excelled him in his
business?  Not being good at repartee, I made no answer
to Lizzie, having found this course more irksome to her
than the very best invective: and so we entered the
house together; and mother sent at once for me, while I
was trying to console my darling sister Annie.

'Oh, John! speak one good word for me,' she cried with
both hands laid in mine, and her tearful eyes looking
up at me.

'Not one, my pet, but a hundred,' I answered, kindly
embracing her: 'have no fear, little sister: I am going
to make your case so bright, by comparison, I mean,
that mother will send for you in five minutes, and call
you her best, her most dutiful child, and praise Cousin
Tom to the skies, and send a man on horseback after
him; and then you will have a harder task to intercede
for me, my dear.'

'Oh, John, dear John, you won't tell her about
Lorna--oh, not to-day, dear.'

'Yes, to-day, and at once, Annie.  I want to have it
over, and be done with it.'

'Oh, but think of her, dear.  I am sure she could not
bear it, after this great shock already.'

'She will bear it all the better,' said I; 'the one
will drive the other out.  I know exactly what mother
is.  She will be desperately savage first with you, and
then with me, and then for a very little while with
both of us together; and then she will put one against
the other (in her mind I mean) and consider which was
most to blame; and in doing that she will be compelled
to find the best in either's case, that it may beat the
other; and so as the pleas come before her mind, they
will gain upon the charges, both of us being her
children, you know: and before very long (particularly
if we both keep out of the way) she will begin to think
that after all she has been a little too hasty, and
then she will remember how good we have always been to
her; and how like our father.  Upon that, she will
think of her own love-time, and sigh a good bit, and
cry a little, and then smile, and send for both of us,
and beg our pardon, and call us her two darlings.'

'Now, John, how on earth can you know all that?'
exclaimed my sister, wiping her eyes, and gazing at me
with a soft bright smile.  'Who on earth can have told
you, John?  People to call you stupid indeed! Why, I
feel that all you say is quite true, because you
describe so exactly what I should do myself; I mean--I
mean if I had two children, who had behaved as we have
done.  But tell me, darling John, how you learned all
this.'

'Never you mind,' I replied, with a nod of some
conceit, I fear: 'I must be a fool if I did not know
what mother is by this time.'

Now inasmuch as the thing befell according to my
prediction, what need for me to dwell upon it, after
saying how it would be?  Moreover, I would regret to
write down what mother said about Lorna, in her first
surprise and tribulation; not only because I was
grieved by the gross injustice of it, and frightened
mother with her own words (repeated deeply after her);
but rather because it is not well, when people repent
of hasty speech, to enter it against them.

That is said to be the angels' business; and I doubt if
they can attend to it much, without doing injury to
themselves.

However, by the afternoon, when the sun began to go
down upon us, our mother sat on the garden bench, with
her head on my great otter-skin waistcoat (which was
waterproof), and her right arm round our Annie's waist,
and scarcely knowing which of us she ought to make the
most of, or which deserved most pity.  Not that she had
forgiven yet the rivals to her love--Tom Faggus, I
mean, and Lorna--but that she was beginning to think a
tattle better of them now, and a vast deal better of
her own children.

And it helped her much in this regard, that she was not
thinking half so well as usual of herself, or rather of
her own judgment; for in good truth she had no self,
only as it came home to her, by no very distant road,
but by way of her children.  A better mother never
lived; and can I, after searching all things, add
another word to that?

And indeed poor Lizzie was not so very bad; but behaved
(on the whole) very well for her.  She was much to be
pitied, poor thing, and great allowances made for her,
as belonging to a well-grown family, and a very comely
one; and feeling her own shortcomings.  This made her
leap to the other extreme, and reassert herself too
much, endeavouring to exalt the mind at the expense of
the body; because she had the invisible one (so far as
can be decided) in better share than the visible.  Not
but what she had her points, and very comely points of
body; lovely eyes to wit, and very beautiful hands and
feet (almost as good as Lorna's), and a neck as white
as snow; but Lizzie was not gifted with our gait and
port, and bounding health.

Now, while we sat on the garden bench, under the great
ash-tree, we left dear mother to take her own way, and
talk at her own pleasure.  Children almost always are
more wide-awake than their parents.  The fathers and
the mothers laugh; but the young ones have the best of
them.  And now both Annie knew, and I, that we had
gotten the best of mother; and therefore we let her lay
down the law, as if we had been two dollies.

'Darling John,' my mother said, 'your case is a very
hard one.  A young and very romantic girl--God send
that I be right in my charitable view of her--has met
an equally simple boy, among great dangers and
difficulties, from which my son has saved her, at the
risk of his life at every step.  Of course, she became
attached to him, and looked up to him in every way, as
a superior being'--

'Come now, mother,' I said; 'if you only saw Lorna, you
would look upon me as the lowest dirt'--

'No doubt I should,' my mother answered; 'and the king
and queen, and all the royal family.  Well, this poor
angel, having made up her mind to take compassion upon
my son, when he had saved her life so many times,
persuades him to marry her out of pure pity, and throw
his poor mother overboard.  And the saddest part of it
all is this--'

'That my mother will never, never, never understand the
truth,' said I.

'That is all I wish,' she answered; 'just to get at the
simple truth from my own perception of it.  John, you
are very wise in kissing me; but perhaps you would not
be so wise in bringing Lorna for an afternoon, just to
see what she thinks of me.  There is a good saddle of
mutton now; and there are some very good sausages left,
on the blue dish with the anchor, Annie, from the last
little sow we killed.'

'As if Lorna would eat sausages!' said I, with
appearance of high contempt, though rejoicing all the
while that mother seemed to have her name so pat; and
she pronounced it in a manner which made my heart leap
to my ears: 'Lorna to eat sausages!'

'I don't see why she shouldn't,' my mother answered
smiling, 'if she means to be a farmer's wife, she must
take to farmer's ways, I think.  What do you say,
Annie?'

'She will eat whatever John desires, I should hope,'
said Annie gravely; 'particularly as I made them.'

'Oh that I could only get the chance of trying her!' I
answered, 'if you could once behold her, mother, you
would never let her go again.  And she would love you
with all her heart, she is so good and gentle.'

'That is a lucky thing for me'; saying this my mother
wept, as she had been doing off and on, when no one
seemed to look at her; 'otherwise I suppose, John, she
would very soon turn me out of the farm, having you so
completely under her thumb, as she seems to have.  I
see now that my time is over.  Lizzie and I will seek
our fortunes.  It is wiser so.'

'Now, mother,' I cried; 'will you have the kindness not
to talk any nonsense?  Everything belongs to you; and
so, I hope, your children do.  And you, in turn, belong
to us; as you have proved ever since--oh, ever since we
can remember.  Why do you make Annie cry so?  You ought
to know better than that.'

Mother upon this went over all the things she had done
before; how many times I know not; neither does it
matter.  Only she seemed to enjoy it more, every time
of doing it.  And then she said she was an old fool;
and Annie (like a thorough girl) pulled her one grey
hair out.



CHAPTER XXXV

RUTH IS NOT LIKE LORNA

Although by our mother's reluctant consent a large
part of the obstacles between Annie and her lover
appeared to be removed, on the other hand Lorna and
myself gained little, except as regarded comfort of
mind, and some ease to the conscience.  Moreover, our
chance of frequent meetings and delightful converse was
much impaired, at least for the present; because though
mother was not aware of my narrow escape from Carver
Doone, she made me promise never to risk my life by
needless visits.  And upon this point, that is to say,
the necessity of the visit, she was well content, as
she said, to leave me to my own good sense and honour;
only begging me always to tell her of my intention
beforehand.  This pledge, however, for her own sake, I
declined to give; knowing how wretched she would be
during all the time of my absence; and, on that
account, I promised instead, that I would always give
her a full account of my adventure upon returning.

Now my mother, as might be expected, began at once to
cast about for some means of relieving me from all
further peril, and herself from great anxiety.  She was
full of plans for fetching Lorna, in some wonderful
manner, out of the power of the Doones entirely, and
into her own hands, where she was to remain for at
least a twelve-month, learning all mother and Annie
could teach her of dairy business, and farm-house life,
and the best mode of packing butter.  And all this
arose from my happening to say, without meaning
anything, how the poor dear had longed for quiet, and a
life of simplicity, and a rest away from violence!
Bless thee, mother--now long in heaven, there is no
need to bless thee; but it often makes a dimness now in
my well-worn eyes, when I think of thy loving-kindness,
warmth, and romantic innocence.

As to stealing my beloved from that vile Glen Doone,
the deed itself was not impossible, nor beyond my
daring; but in the first place would she come, leaving
her old grandfather to die without her tendence?  And
even if, through fear of Carver and that wicked
Counsellor, she should consent to fly, would it be
possible to keep her without a regiment of soldiers?
Would not the Doones at once ride forth to scour the
country for their queen, and finding her (as they must
do), burn our house, and murder us, and carry her back
triumphantly?

All this I laid before my mother, and to such effect
that she acknowledged, with a sigh that nothing else
remained for me (in the present state of matters)
except to keep a careful watch upon Lorna from safe
distance, observe the policy of the Doones, and wait
for a tide in their affairs.  Meanwhile I might even
fall in love (as mother unwisely hinted) with a certain
more peaceful heiress, although of inferior blood, who
would be daily at my elbow.  I am not sure but what
dear mother herself would have been disappointed, had I
proved myself so fickle; and my disdain and indignation
at the mere suggestion did not so much displease her;
for she only smiled and answered,--

'Well, it is not for me to say; God knows what is good
for us.  Likings will not come to order; otherwise I
should not be where I am this day.  And of one thing I
am rather glad; Uncle Reuben well deserves that his pet
scheme should miscarry.  He who called my boy a coward,
an ignoble coward, because he would not join some
crack-brained plan against the valley which sheltered
his beloved one! And all the time this dreadful
"coward" risking his life daily there, without a word
to any one! How glad I am that you will not have, for
all her miserable money, that little dwarfish
granddaughter of the insolent old miser!'

She turned, and by her side was standing poor Ruth
Huckaback herself, white, and sad, and looking steadily
at my mother's face, which became as red as a plum
while her breath deserted her.

'If you please, madam,' said the little maiden, with
her large calm eyes unwavering, 'it is not my fault,
but God Almighty's, that I am a little dwarfish
creature.  I knew not that you regarded me with so much
contempt on that account; neither have you told my
grandfather, at least within my hearing, that he was an
insolent old miser.  When I return to Dulverton, which
I trust to do to-morrow (for it is too late to-day), I
shall be careful not to tell him your opinion of him,
lest I should thwart any schemes you may have upon his
property.  I thank you all for your kindness to me,
which has been very great, far more than a little
dwarfish creature could, for her own sake, expect.  I
will only add for your further guidance one more little
truth.  It is by no means certain that my grandfather
will settle any of his miserable money upon me.  If I
offend him, as I would in a moment, for the sake of a
brave and straightforward man'--here she gave me a
glance which I scarcely knew what to do with--'my
grandfather, upright as he is, would leave me without a
shilling.  And I often wish it were so.  So many
miseries come upon me from the miserable money--' Here
she broke down, and burst out crying, and ran away with
a faint good-bye; while we three looked at one another,
and felt that we had the worst of it.

'Impudent little dwarf!' said my mother, recovering her
breath after ever so long.  'Oh, John, how thankful you
ought to be!  What a life she would have led you!'

'Well, I am sure!' said Annie, throwing her arms around
poor mother: 'who could have thought that little atomy
had such an outrageous spirit! For my part I cannot
think how she can have been sly enough to hide it in
that crafty manner, that John might think her an
angel!'

'Well, for my part,' I answered, laughing, 'I never
admired Ruth Huckaback half, or a quarter so much
before.  She is rare stuff.  I would have been glad to
have married her to-morrow, if I had never seen my
Lorna.'

'And a nice nobody I should have been, in my own
house!' cried mother: 'I never can be thankful enough
to darling Lorna for saving me.  Did you see how her
eyes flashed?'

'That I did; and very fine they were.  Now nine maidens
out of ten would have feigned not to have heard one
word that was said, and have borne black malice in
their hearts.  Come, Annie, now, would not you have
done so?'

'I think,' said Annie, 'although of course I cannot
tell, you know, John, that I should have been ashamed
at hearing what was never meant for me, and should have
been almost as angry with myself as anybody.'

'So you would,' replied my mother; 'so any daughter of
mine would have done, instead of railing and reviling.
However, I am very sorry that any words of mine which
the poor little thing chose to overhear should have
made her so forget herself.  I shall beg her pardon
before she goes, and I shall expect her to beg mine.'

'That she will never do,' said I; 'a more resolute
little maiden never yet had right upon her side;
although it was a mere accident.  I might have said the
same thing myself, and she was hard upon you, mother
dear.'

After this, we said no more, at least about that
matter; and little Ruth, the next morning, left us, in
spite of all that we could do.  She vowed an
everlasting friendship to my younger sister Eliza; but
she looked at Annie with some resentment, when they
said good-bye, for being so much taller.  At any rate
so Annie fancied, but she may have been quite wrong.  I
rode beside the little maid till far beyond Exeford,
when all danger of the moor was past, and then I left
her with John Fry, not wishing to be too particular,
after all the talk about her money.  She had tears in
her eyes when she bade me farewell, and she sent a kind
message home to mother, and promised to come again at
Christmas, if she could win permission.

Upon the whole, my opinion was that she had behaved
uncommonly well for a maid whose self-love was
outraged, with spirit, I mean, and proper pride; and
yet with a great endeavour to forgive, which is,
meseems, the hardest of all things to a woman, outside
of her own family.

After this, for another month, nothing worthy of notice
happened, except of course that I found it needful,
according to the strictest good sense and honour, to
visit Lorna immediately after my discourse with mother,
and to tell her all about it.  My beauty gave me one
sweet kiss with all her heart (as she always did, when
she kissed at all), and I begged for one more to take
to our mother, and before leaving, I obtained it.  It
is not for me to tell all she said, even supposing
(what is not likely) that any one cared to know it,
being more and more peculiar to ourselves and no one
else.  But one thing that she said was this, and I took
good care to carry it, word for word, to my mother and
Annie:--

'I never can believe, dear John, that after all the
crime and outrage wrought by my reckless family, it
ever can be meant for me to settle down to peace and
comfort in a simple household.  With all my heart I
long for home; any home, however dull and wearisome to
those used to it, would seem a paradise to me, if only
free from brawl and tumult, and such as I could call my
own.  But even if God would allow me this, in lieu of
my wild inheritance, it is quite certain that the
Doones never can and never will.'

Again, when I told her how my mother and Annie, as well
as myself, longed to have her at Plover's Barrows, and
teach her all the quiet duties in which she was sure to
take such delight, she only answered with a bright
blush, that while her grandfather was living she would
never leave him; and that even if she were free,
certain ruin was all she should bring to any house that
received her, at least within the utmost reach of her
amiable family.  This was too plain to be denied, and
seeing my dejection at it, she told me bravely that we
must hope for better times, if possible, and asked how
long I would wait for her.

'Not a day if I had my will,' I answered very warmly;
at which she turned away confused, and would not look
at me for awhile; 'but all my life,' I went on to say,
'if my fortune is so ill.  And how long would you wait
for me, Lorna?'

'Till I could get you,' she answered slyly, with a
smile which was brighter to me than the brightest wit
could be.  'And now,' she continued, 'you bound me,
John, with a very beautiful ring to you, and when I
dare not wear it, I carry it always on my heart.  But I
will bind you to me, you dearest, with the very poorest
and plainest thing that ever you set eyes on.  I could
give you fifty fairer ones, but they would not be
honest; and I love you for your honesty, and nothing
else of course, John; so don't you be conceited.  Look
at it, what a queer old thing!  There are some ancient
marks upon it, very grotesque and wonderful; it looks
like a cat in a tree almost, but never mind what it
looks like.  This old ring must have been a giant's;
therefore it will fit you perhaps, you enormous John.
It has been on the front of my old glass necklace
(which my grandfather found them taking away, and very
soon made them give back again) ever since I can
remember; and long before that, as some woman told me.
Now you seem very greatly amazed; pray what thinks my
lord of it?'

'That is worth fifty of the pearl thing which I gave
you, you darling; and that I will not take it from
you.'

'Then you will never take me, that is all.  I will have
nothing to do with a gentleman'--

'No gentleman, dear--a yeoman.'

'Very well, a yeoman--nothing to do with a yeoman who
will not accept my love-gage.  So, if you please, give
it back again, and take your lovely ring back.'

She looked at me in such a manner, half in earnest,
half in jest, and three times three in love, that in
spite of all good resolutions, and her own faint
protest, I was forced to abandon all firm ideas, and
kiss her till she was quite ashamed, and her head hung
on my bosom, with the night of her hair shed over me.
Then I placed the pearl ring back on the soft elastic
bend of the finger she held up to scold me; and on my
own smallest finger drew the heavy hoop she had given
me.  I considered this with satisfaction, until my
darling recovered herself; and then I began very
gravely about it, to keep her (if I could) from chiding
me:--

'Mistress Lorna, this is not the ring of any giant.  It
is nothing more nor less than a very ancient
thumb-ring, such as once in my father's time was
ploughed up out of the ground in our farm, and sent to
learned doctors, who told us all about it, but kept the
ring for their trouble.  I will accept it, my own one
love; and it shall go to my grave with me.' And so it
shall, unless there be villains who would dare to rob
the dead.

Now I have spoken about this ring (though I scarcely
meant to do so, and would rather keep to myself things
so very holy) because it holds an important part in the
history of my Lorna.  I asked her where the glass
necklace was from which the ring was fastened, and
which she had worn in her childhood, and she answered
that she hardly knew, but remembered that her
grandfather had begged her to give it up to him, when
she was ten years old or so, and had promised to keep
it for her until she could take care of it; at the same
time giving her back the ring, and fastening it from
her pretty neck, and telling her to be proud of it.
And so she always had been, and now from her sweet
breast she took it, and it became John Ridd's delight.

All this, or at least great part of it, I told my
mother truly, according to my promise; and she was
greatly pleased with Lorna for having been so good to
me, and for speaking so very sensibly; and then she
looked at the great gold ring, but could by no means
interpret it.  Only she was quite certain, as indeed I
myself was, that it must have belonged to an ancient
race of great consideration, and high rank, in their
time.  Upon which I was for taking it off, lest it
should be degraded by a common farmer's finger.  But
mother said 'No,' with tears in her eyes; 'if the
common farmer had won the great lady of the ancient
race, what were rings and old-world trinkets, when
compared to the living jewel?'  Being quite of her
opinion in this, and loving the ring (which had no gem
in it) as the token of my priceless gem, I resolved to
wear it at any cost, except when I should be ploughing,
or doing things likely to break it; although I must own
that it felt very queer (for I never had throttled a
finger before), and it looked very queer, for a length
of time, upon my great hard-working hand.

And before I got used to my ring, or people could think
that it belonged to me (plain and ungarnished though it
was), and before I went to see Lorna again, having
failed to find any necessity, and remembering my duty
to mother, we all had something else to think of, not so
pleasant, and more puzzling.



CHAPTER XXXVI

JOHN RETURNS TO BUSINESS

Now November was upon us, and we had kept
Allhallowmass, with roasting of skewered apples (like
so many shuttlecocks), and after that the day of
Fawkes, as became good Protestants, with merry bonfires
and burned batatas, and plenty of good feeding in
honour of our religion; and then while we were at
wheat-sowing, another visitor arrived.

This was Master Jeremy Stickles, who had been a good
friend to me (as described before) in London, and had
earned my mother's gratitude, so far as ever he chose
to have it.  And he seemed inclined to have it all; for
he made our farm-house his headquarters, and kept us
quite at his beck and call, going out at any time of
the evening, and coming back at any time of the
morning, and always expecting us to be ready, whether
with horse, or man, or maiden, or fire, or provisions.
We knew that he was employed somehow upon the service
of the King, and had at different stations certain
troopers and orderlies quite at his disposal; also we
knew that he never went out, nor even slept in his
bedroom, without heavy firearms well loaded, and a
sharp sword nigh his hand; and that he held a great
commission, under royal signet, requiring all good
subjects, all officers of whatever degree, and
especially justices of the peace, to aid him to the
utmost, with person, beast, and chattel, or to
answer it at their peril.

Now Master Jeremy Stickles, of course, knowing well
what women are, durst not open to any of them the
nature of his instructions.  But, after awhile,
perceiving that I could be relied upon, and that it was
a great discomfort not to have me with him, he took me
aside in a lonely place, and told me nearly everything;
having bound me first by oath, not to impart to any
one, without his own permission, until all was over.

But at this present time of writing, all is over long
ago; ay and forgotten too, I ween, except by those who
suffered.  Therefore may I tell the whole without any
breach of confidence.  Master Stickles was going forth
upon his usual night journey, when he met me coming
home, and I said something half in jest, about his zeal
and secrecy; upon which he looked all round the yard,
and led me to an open space in the clover field
adjoining.

'John,' he said, 'you have some right to know the
meaning of all this, being trusted as you were by the
Lord Chief Justice.  But he found you scarcely supple
enough, neither gifted with due brains.'

'Thank God for that same,' I answered, while he tapped
his head, to signify his own much larger allowance.
Then he made me bind myself, which in an evil hour I
did, to retain his secret; and after that he went on
solemnly, and with much importance,--

'There be some people fit to plot, and others to be
plotted against, and others to unravel plots, which
is the highest gift of all.  This last hath fallen
to my share, and a very thankless gift it is,
although a rare and choice one.  Much of peril too
attends it; daring courage and great coolness are as
needful for the work as ready wit and spotless honour.
Therefore His Majesty's advisers have chosen me for
this high task, and they could not have chosen a better
man.  Although you have been in London, Jack, much
longer than you wished it, you are wholly ignorant, of
course, in matters of state, and the public weal.'

'Well,' said I, 'no doubt but I am, and all the better
for me.  Although I heard a deal of them; for
everybody was talking, and ready to come to blows; if
only it could be done without danger.  But one said
this, and one said that; and they talked so much about
Birminghams, and Tantivies, and Whigs and Tories, and
Protestant flails and such like, that I was only too
glad to have my glass and clink my spoon for answer.'

'Right, John, thou art right as usual.  Let the King go
his own gait.  He hath too many mistresses to be ever
England's master.  Nobody need fear him, for he is not
like his father: he will have his own way, 'tis true,
but without stopping other folk of theirs: and well he
knows what women are, for he never asks them questions.
 Now heard you much in London town about the Duke of
Monmouth?'

'Not so very much,' I answered; 'not half so much as in
Devonshire: only that he was a hearty man, and a very
handsome one, and now was banished by the Tories; and
most people wished he was coming back, instead of the
Duke of York, who was trying boots in Scotland.'

'Things are changed since you were in town.  The Whigs
are getting up again, through the folly of the Tories
killing poor Lord Russell; and now this Master Sidney
(if my Lord condemns him) will make it worse again.
There is much disaffection everywhere, and it must grow
to an outbreak.  The King hath many troops in London,
and meaneth to bring more from Tangier; but he cannot
command these country places; and the trained bands
cannot help him much, even if they would.  Now, do you
understand me, John?'

'In truth, not I.  I see not what Tangier hath to do
with Exmoor; nor the Duke of Monmouth with Jeremy
Stickles.'

'Thou great clod, put it the other way.  Jeremy
Stickles may have much to do about the Duke of
Monmouth.  The Whigs having failed of Exclusion, and
having been punished bitterly for the blood they shed,
are ripe for any violence.  And the turn of the balance
is now to them.  See-saw is the fashion of England
always; and the Whigs will soon be the top-sawyers.'

'But,' said I, still more confused, '"The King is the
top-sawyer," according to our proverb.  How then can
the Whigs be?'

'Thou art a hopeless ass, John.  Better to sew with a
chestnut than to teach thee the constitution.  Let it
be so, let it be.  I have seen a boy of five years old
more apt at politics than thou.  Nay, look not
offended, lad.  It is my fault for being over-deep to
thee.  I should have considered thy intellect.'

'Nay, Master Jeremy, make no apologies.  It is I that
should excuse myself; but, God knows, I have no
politics.'

'Stick to that, my lad,' he answered; 'so shalt thou
die easier.  Now, in ten words (without parties, or
trying thy poor brain too much), I am here to watch the
gathering of a secret plot, not so much against the
King as against the due succession.'

'Now I understand at last.  But, Master Stickles, you
might have said all that an hour ago almost.'

'It would have been better, if I had, to thee,' he
replied with much compassion; 'thy hat is nearly off
thy head with the swelling of brain I have given thee.
Blows, blows, are thy business, Jack.  There thou art
in thine element.  And, haply, this business will bring
thee plenty even for thy great head to take.  Now
hearken to one who wishes thee well, and plainly sees
the end of it--stick thou to the winning side, and have
naught to do with the other one.'

'That,' said I, in great haste and hurry, 'is the very
thing I want to do, if I only knew which was the
winning side, for the sake of Lorna--that is to say,
for the sake of my dear mother and sisters, and the
farm.'

'Ha!' cried Jeremy Stickles, laughing at the redness of
my face--'Lorna, saidst thou; now what Lorna?  Is it
the name of a maiden, or a light-o'-love?'

'Keep to your own business,' I answered, very proudly;
'spy as much as e'er thou wilt, and use our house for
doing it, without asking leave or telling; but if I
ever find thee spying into my affairs, all the King's
lifeguards in London, and the dragoons thou bringest
hither, shall not save thee from my hand--or one finger
is enough for thee.'

Being carried beyond myself by his insolence about
Lorna, I looked at Master Stickles so, and spake in
such a voice, that all his daring courage and his
spotless honour quailed within him, and he shrank--as
if I would strike so small a man.

Then I left him, and went to work at the sacks upon the
corn-floor, to take my evil spirit from me before I
should see mother.  For (to tell the truth) now my
strength was full, and troubles were gathering round
me, and people took advantage so much of my easy
temper, sometimes when I was over-tried, a sudden heat
ran over me, and a glowing of all my muscles, and a
tingling for a mighty throw, such as my utmost
self-command, and fear of hurting any one, could but
ill refrain.  Afterwards, I was always very sadly
ashamed of myself, knowing how poor a thing bodily
strength is, as compared with power of mind, and that
it is a coward's part to misuse it upon weaker folk.
For the present there was a little breach between
Master Stickles and me, for which I blamed myself very
sorely.  But though, in full memory of his kindness and
faithfulness in London, I asked his pardon many times
for my foolish anger with him, and offered to undergo
any penalty he would lay upon me, he only said it was
no matter, there was nothing to forgive.  When people
say that, the truth often is that they can forgive
nothing.

So for the present a breach was made between Master
Jeremy and myself, which to me seemed no great loss,
inasmuch as it relieved me from any privity to his
dealings, for which I had small liking.  All I feared
was lest I might, in any way, be ungrateful to him; but
when he would have no more of me, what could I do to
help it?  However, in a few days' time I was of good
service to him, as you shall see in its proper place.

But now my own affairs were thrown into such disorder
that I could think of nothing else, and had the
greatest difficulty in hiding my uneasiness.  For
suddenly, without any warning, or a word of message,
all my Lorna's signals ceased, which I had been
accustomed to watch for daily, and as it were to feed
upon them, with a glowing heart.  The first time I
stood on the wooded crest, and found no change from
yesterday, I could hardly believe my eyes, or thought
at least that it must be some great mistake on the
part of my love.  However, even that oppressed me with
a heavy heart, which grew heavier, as I found from day
to day no token.

Three times I went and waited long at the bottom of the
valley, where now the stream was brown and angry with
the rains of autumn, and the weeping trees hung
leafless.  But though I waited at every hour of day,
and far into the night, no light footstep came to meet
me, no sweet voice was in the air; all was lonely,
drear, and drenched with sodden desolation.  It seemed
as if my love was dead, and the winds were at her
funeral.

Once I sought far up the valley, where I had never been
before, even beyond the copse where Lorna had found and
lost her brave young cousin.  Following up the river
channel, in shelter of the evening fog, I gained a
corner within stone's throw of the last outlying cot.
This was a gloomy, low, square house, without any light
in the windows, roughly built of wood and stone, as I
saw when I drew nearer.  For knowing it to be Carver's
dwelling (or at least suspecting so, from some words of
Lorna's), I was led by curiosity, and perhaps by jealousy,
to have a closer look at it.  Therefore, I crept up the
stream, losing half my sense of fear, by reason of anxiety.
And in truth there was not much to fear, the sky being now
too dark for even a shooter of wild fowl to make good aim.
And nothing else but guns could hurt me, as in the pride of
my strength I thought, and in my skill of single-stick.

Nevertheless, I went warily, being now almost among
this nest of cockatrices.  The back of Carver's house
abutted on the waves of the rushing stream; and seeing
a loop-hole, vacant for muskets, I looked in, but all
was quiet.  So far as I could judge by listening, there
was no one now inside, and my heart for a moment leaped
with joy, for I had feared to find Lorna there.  Then I
took a careful survey of the dwelling, and its windows,
and its door, and aspect, as if I had been a robber
meaning to make privy entrance.  It was well for me
that I did this, as you will find hereafter.

Having impressed upon my mind (a slow but, perhaps
retentive mind), all the bearings of the place, and all
its opportunities, and even the curve of the stream
along it, and the bushes near the door, I was much
inclined to go farther up, and understand all the
village.  But a bar of red light across the river, some
forty yards on above me, and crossing from the opposite
side like a chain, prevented me.  In that second house
there was a gathering of loud and merry outlaws, making
as much noise as if they had the law upon their side.
Some, indeed, as I approached, were laying down both
right and wrong, as purely, and with as high a sense,
as if they knew the difference.  Cold and troubled as I
was, I could hardly keep from laughing.

Before I betook myself home that night, and eased dear
mother's heart so much, and made her pale face spread
with smiles, I had resolved to penetrate Glen Doone
from the upper end, and learn all about my Lorna.  Not
but what I might have entered from my unsuspected
channel, as so often I had done; but that I saw fearful
need for knowing something more than that.  Here was
every sort of trouble gathering upon me, here was
Jeremy Stickles stealing upon every one in the dark;
here was Uncle Reuben plotting Satan only could tell
what; here was a white night-capped man coming bodily
from the grave; here was my own sister Annie committed
to a highwayman, and mother in distraction; most of all
--here, there, and where--was my Lorna stolen,
dungeoned, perhaps outraged.  It was no time for shilly
shally, for the balance of this and that, or for a man
with blood and muscle to pat his nose and ponder.  If I
left my Lorna so; if I let those black-soul'd villains
work their pleasure on my love; if the heart that clave
to mine could find no vigour in it--then let maidens
cease from men, and rest their faith in tabby-cats.

Rudely rolling these ideas in my heavy head and brain I
resolved to let the morrow put them into form and
order, but not contradict them.  And then, as my
constitution willed (being like that of England), I
slept, and there was no stopping me.



CHAPTER XXXVII

A VERY DESPERATE VENTURE

That the enterprise now resolved upon was far more
dangerous than any hitherto attempted by me, needs no
further proof than this:--I went and made my will at
Porlock, with a middling honest lawyer there; not that
I had much to leave, but that none could say how far
the farm, and all the farming stock, might depend on my
disposition.  It makes me smile when I remember how
particular I was, and how for the life of me I was
puzzled to bequeath most part of my clothes, and hats,
and things altogether my own, to Lorna, without the
shrewd old lawyer knowing who she was and where she
lived.  At last, indeed, I flattered myself that I had
baffled old Tape's curiosity; but his wrinkled smile
and his speech at parting made me again uneasy.

'A very excellent will, young sir.  An admirably just
and virtuous will; all your effects to your nearest of
kin; filial and fraternal duty thoroughly exemplified;
nothing diverted to alien channels, except a small
token of esteem and reverence to an elderly lady, I
presume:  and which may or may not be valid, or invalid,
on the ground of uncertainty, or the absence of any
legal status on the part of the legatee.  Ha, ha!  Yes,
yes!  Few young men are so free from exceptionable
entanglements.  Two guineas is my charge, sir:  and a
rare good will for the money.  Very prudent of you,
sir.  Does you credit in every way.  Well, well; we all
must die; and often the young before the old.'

Not only did I think two guineas a great deal too much
money for a quarter of an hour's employment, but also I
disliked particularly the words with which he
concluded; they sounded, from his grating voice, like
the evil omen of a croaking raven.  Nevertheless I
still abode in my fixed resolve to go, and find out, if
I died for it, what was become of Lorna.  And herein I
lay no claim to courage; the matter being simply a
choice between two evils, of which by far the greater
one was, of course, to lose my darling.

The journey was a great deal longer to fetch around the
Southern hills, and enter by the Doone-gate, than to
cross the lower land and steal in by the water-slide.
However, I durst not take a horse (for fear of the
Doones who might be abroad upon their usual business),
but started betimes in the evening, so as not to hurry,
or waste any strength upon the way.  And thus I came to
the robbers' highway, walking circumspectly, scanning
the sky-line of every hill, and searching the folds of
every valley, for any moving figure.

Although it was now well on towards dark, and the sun
was down an hour or so, I could see the robbers' road
before me, in a trough of the winding hills, where the
brook ploughed down from the higher barrows, and the
coving banks were roofed with furze.  At present, there
was no one passing, neither post nor sentinel, so far
as I could descry; but I thought it safer to wait a
little, as twilight melted into night; and then I crept
down a seam of the highland, and stood upon the
Doone-track.

As the road approached the entrance, it became more
straight and strong, like a channel cut from rock, with
the water brawling darkly along the naked side of it.
Not a tree or bush was left, to shelter a man from
bullets: all was stern, and stiff, and rugged, as I
could not help perceiving, even through the darkness,
and a smell as of churchyard mould, a sense of being
boxed in and cooped, made me long to be out again.

And here I was, or seemed to be, particularly unlucky;
for as I drew near the very entrance, lightly of foot
and warily, the moon (which had often been my friend)
like an enemy broke upon me, topping the eastward ridge
of rock, and filling all the open spaces with the play
of wavering light.  I shrank back into the shadowy
quarter on the right side of the road; and gloomily
employed myself to watch the triple entrance, on which
the moonlight fell askew.

All across and before the three rude and beetling
archways hung a felled oak overhead, black, and thick,
and threatening.  This, as I heard before, could be let
fall in a moment, so as to crush a score of men, and
bar the approach of horses.  Behind this tree, the
rocky mouth was spanned, as by a gallery with brushwood
and piled timber, all upon a ledge of stone, where
thirty men might lurk unseen, and fire at any invader.
From that rampart it would be impossible to dislodge
them, because the rock fell sheer below them twenty
feet, or it may be more; while overhead it towered
three hundred, and so jutted over that nothing could be
cast upon them; even if a man could climb the height.
And the access to this portcullis place--if I may so
call it, being no portcullis there--was through certain
rocky chambers known to the tenants only.

But the cleverest of their devices, and the most
puzzling to an enemy, was that, instead of one mouth
only, there were three to choose from, with nothing to
betoken which was the proper access; all being pretty
much alike, and all unfenced and yawning.  And the
common rumour was that in times of any danger, when any
force was known to be on muster in their neighbourhood,
they changed their entrance every day, and diverted the
other two, by means of sliding doors to the chasms and
dark abysses.

Now I could see those three rough arches, jagged,
black, and terrible; and I knew that only one of them
could lead me to the valley; neither gave the river now
any further guidance; but dived underground with a
sullen roar, where it met the cross-bar of the
mountain.  Having no means at all of judging which was
the right way of the three, and knowing that the other
two would lead to almost certain death, in the
ruggedness and darkness,--for how could a man, among
precipices and bottomless depths of water, without a
ray of light, have any chance to save his life?--I do
declare that I was half inclined to go away, and have
done with it.

However, I knew one thing for certain, to wit, that the
longer I stayed debating the more would the enterprise
pall upon me, and the less my relish be.  And it struck
me that, in times of peace, the middle way was the
likeliest; and the others diverging right and left in
their farther parts might be made to slide into it (not
far from the entrance), at the pleasure of the warders.
Also I took it for good omen that I remembered (as
rarely happened) a very fine line in the Latin grammar,
whose emphasis and meaning is 'middle road is safest.'

Therefore, without more hesitation, I plunged into the
middle way, holding a long ash staff before me, shodden
at the end with iron.  Presently I was in black
darkness groping along the wall, and feeling a deal
more fear than I wished to feel; especially when upon
looking back I could no longer see the light, which I
had forsaken.  Then I stumbled over something hard, and
sharp, and very cold, moreover so grievous to my legs
that it needed my very best doctrine and humour to
forbear from swearing, in the manner they use in
London.  But when I arose and felt it, and knew it to
be a culverin, I was somewhat reassured thereby,
inasmuch as it was not likely that they would plant
this engine except in the real and true entrance.

Therefore I went on again, more painfully and wearily,
and presently found it to be good that I had received
that knock, and borne it with such patience; for
otherwise I might have blundered full upon the
sentries, and been shot without more ado.  As it was, I
had barely time to draw back, as I turned a corner upon
them; and if their lanthorn had been in its place, they
could scarce have failed to descry me, unless indeed I
had seen the gleam before I turned the corner.

There seemed to be only two of them, of size indeed and
stature as all the Doones must be, but I need not have
feared to encounter them both, had they been unarmed,
as I was.  It was plain, however, that each had a long
and heavy carbine, not in his hands (as it should have
been), but standing close beside him.  Therefore it
behoved me now to be exceedingly careful, and even that
might scarce avail, without luck in proportion.  So I
kept well back at the corner, and laid one cheek to the
rock face, and kept my outer eye round the jut, in the
wariest mode I could compass, watching my opportunity:
and this is what I saw.

The two villains looked very happy--which villains have
no right to be, but often are, meseemeth--they were
sitting in a niche of rock, with the lanthorn in the
corner, quaffing something from glass measures, and
playing at push-pin, or shepherd's chess, or basset; or
some trivial game of that sort.  Each was smoking a
long clay pipe, quite of new London shape, I could see,
for the shadow was thrown out clearly; and each would
laugh from time to time, as he fancied he got the
better of it.  One was sitting with his knees up, and
left hand on his thigh; and this one had his back to
me, and seemed to be the stouter.  The other leaned
more against the rock, half sitting and half astraddle,
and wearing leathern overalls, as if newly come from
riding.  I could see his face quite clearly by the
light of the open lanthorn, and a handsomer or a bolder
face I had seldom, if ever, set eyes upon; insomuch
that it made me very unhappy to think of his being so
near my Lorna.

'How long am I to stand crouching here?' I asked of
myself, at last, being tired of hearing them cry,
'score one,' 'score two,' 'No, by --, Charlie,'  'By --,
I say it is, Phelps.'  And yet my only chance of
slipping by them unperceived was to wait till they
quarrelled more, and came to blows about it.
Presently, as I made up my mind to steal along towards
them (for the cavern was pretty wide, just there),
Charlie, or Charleworth Doone, the younger and taller
man, reached forth his hand to seize the money, which
he swore he had won that time.  Upon this, the other
jerked his arm, vowing that he had no right to it;
whereupon Charlie flung at his face the contents of the
glass he was sipping, but missed him and hit the
candle, which sputtered with a flare of blue flame
(from the strength perhaps of the spirit) and then went
out completely.  At this, one swore, and the other
laughed; and before they had settled what to do, I was
past them and round the corner.

And then, like a giddy fool as I was, I needs must give
them a startler--the whoop of an owl, done so exactly,
as John Fry had taught me, and echoed by the roof so
fearfully, that one of them dropped the tinder box; and
the other caught up his gun and cocked it, at least as
I judged by the sounds they made.  And then, too late,
I knew my madness, for if either of them had fired, no
doubt but what all the village would have risen and
rushed upon me.  However, as the luck of the matter
went, it proved for my advantage; for I heard one say
to the other,--

'Curse it, Charlie, what was that?  It scared me so, I
have dropped my box; my flint is gone, and everything.
Will the brimstone catch from your pipe, my lad?'

'My pipe is out, Phelps, ever so long.  Damn it, I am
not afraid of an owl, man.  Give me the lanthorn, and
stay here.  I'm not half done with you yet, my friend.'

'Well said, my boy, well said! Go straight to Carver's,
mind you.  The other sleepy heads be snoring, as there
is nothing up to-night.  No dallying now under
Captain's window.  Queen will have nought to say to
you; and Carver will punch your head into a new wick
for your lanthorn.'

'Will he though?  Two can play at that.' And so after
some rude jests, and laughter, and a few more oaths, I
heard Charlie (or at any rate somebody) coming toward
me, with a loose and not too sober footfall.  As he
reeled a little in his gait, and I would not move from
his way one inch, after his talk of Lorna, but only
longed to grasp him (if common sense permitted it), his
braided coat came against my thumb, and his leathern
gaiters brushed my knee.  If he had turned or noticed
it, he would have been a dead man in a moment; but his
drunkenness saved him.

So I let him reel on unharmed; and thereupon it
occurred to me that I could have no better guide,
passing as he would exactly where I wished to be; that
is to say under Lorna's window.  Therefore I followed
him without any especial caution; and soon I had the
pleasure of seeing his form against the moonlit sky.
Down a steep and winding path, with a handrail at the
corners (such as they have at Ilfracombe), Master
Charlie tripped along--and indeed there was much
tripping, and he must have been an active fellow to
recover as he did--and after him walked I, much hoping
(for his own poor sake) that be might not turn and espy
me.

But Bacchus (of whom I read at school, with great
wonder about his meaning--and the same I may say of
Venus) that great deity preserved Charlie, his pious
worshipper, from regarding consequences.  So he led me
very kindly to the top of the meadow land, where the
stream from underground broke forth, seething quietly
with a little hiss of bubbles.  Hence I had fair view
and outline of the robbers' township, spread with
bushes here and there, but not heavily overshadowed.
The moon, approaching now the full, brought the forms
in manner forth, clothing each with character, as the
moon (more than the sun) does, to an eye accustomed.

I knew that the Captain's house was first, both from
what Lorna had said of it, and from my mother's
description, and now again from seeing Charlie halt
there for a certain time, and whistle on his fingers,
and hurry on, fearing consequence.  The tune that he
whistled was strange to me, and lingered in my ears, as
having something very new and striking, and fantastic
in it.  And I repeated it softly to myself, while I
marked the position of the houses and the beauty of the
village.  For the stream, in lieu of any street,
passing between the houses, and affording perpetual
change, and twinkling, and reflections moreover by its
sleepy murmur soothing all the dwellers there, this and
the snugness of the position, walled with rock and
spread with herbage, made it look, in the quiet
moonlight, like a little paradise.  And to think of all
the inmates there, sleeping with good consciences,
having plied their useful trade of making others work
for them, enjoying life without much labour, yet with
great renown.

Master Charlie went down the village, and I followed
him carefully, keeping as much as possible in the
shadowy places, and watching the windows of every
house, lest any light should be burning.  As I passed
Sir Ensor's house, my heart leaped up, for I spied a
window, higher than the rest above the ground, and with
a faint light moving.  This could hardly fail to be the
room wherein my darling lay; for here that impudent
young fellow had gazed while he was whistling.  And
here my courage grew tenfold, and my spirit feared no
evil--for lo, if Lorna had been surrendered to that
scoundrel, Carver, she would not have been at her
grandfather's house, but in Carver's accursed dwelling.

Warm with this idea, I hurried after Charleworth Doone,
being resolved not to harm him now, unless my own life
required it.  And while I watched from behind a tree,
the door of the farthest house was opened; and sure
enough it was Carver's self, who stood bareheaded, and
half undressed in the doorway.  I could see his great
black chest, and arms, by the light of the lamp he
bore.

'Who wants me this time of night?' he grumbled, in a
deep gruff voice; 'any young scamp prowling after the
maids shall have sore bones for his trouble.'

'All the fair maids are for thee, are they, Master
Carver?' Charlie answered, laughing; 'we young scamps
must be well-content with coarser stuff than thou
wouldst have.'

'Would have?  Ay, and will have,' the great beast
muttered angrily.  'I bide my time; but not very long.
Only one word for thy good, Charlie.  I will fling thee
senseless into the river, if ever I catch thy girl-face
there again.'

'Mayhap, Master Carver, it is more than thou couldst
do.  But I will not keep thee; thou art not pleasant
company to-night.  All I want is a light for my
lanthorn, and a glass of schnapps, if thou hast it.'

'What is become of thy light, then?  Good for thee I am
not on duty.'

'A great owl flew between me and Phelps, as we watched
beside the culvern, and so scared was he at our fierce
bright eyes that he fell and knocked the light out.'

'Likely tale, or likely lie, Charles! We will have the
truth to-morrow.  Here take thy light, and be gone with
thee.  All virtuous men are in bed now.'

'Then so will I be, and why art thou not?  Ha, have I
earned my schnapps now?'

'If thou hast, thou hast paid a bad debt; there is too
much in thee already.  Be off! my patience is done
with.'

Then he slammed the door in the young man's face,
having kindled his lanthorn by this time:  and Charlie
went up to the watchplace again, muttering as he passed
me, 'Bad look-out for all of us, when that surly old
beast is Captain.  No gentle blood in him, no
hospitality, not even pleasant language, nor a good new
oath in his frowsy pate!  I've a mind to cut the whole
of it; and but for the girls I would so.'

My heart was in my mouth, as they say, when I stood in
the shade by Lorna's window, and whispered her name
gently.  The house was of one story only, as the others
were, with pine-ends standing forth the stone, and only
two rough windows upon that western side of it, and
perhaps both of them were Lorna's.  The Doones had been
their own builders, for no one should know their ins
and outs; and of course their work was clumsy.  As for
their windows, they stole them mostly from the houses
round about.  But though the window was not very close,
I might have whispered long enough, before she would
have answered me; frightened as she was, no doubt by
many a rude overture.  And I durst not speak aloud
because I saw another watchman posted on the western
cliff, and commanding all the valley.  And now this man
(having no companion for drinking or for gambling)
espied me against the wall of the house, and advanced
to the brink, and challenged me.

'Who are you there?  Answer!  One, two, three; and I
fire at thee.'

The nozzle of his gun was pointed full upon me, as I
could see, with the moonlight striking on the barrel;
he was not more than fifty yards off, and now he began
to reckon.  Being almost desperate about it, I began to
whistle, wondering how far I should get before I lost
my windpipe: and as luck would have it, my lips fell
into that strange tune I had practised last; the one I
had heard from Charlie.  My mouth would scarcely frame
the notes, being parched with terror; but to my
surprise, the man fell back, dropped his gun, and
saluted.  Oh, sweetest of all sweet melodies!

That tune was Carver Doone's passport (as I heard long
afterwards), which Charleworth Doone had imitated, for
decoy of Lorna.  The sentinel took me for that vile
Carver; who was like enough to be prowling there, for
private talk with Lorna; but not very likely to shout
forth his name, if it might be avoided.  The watchman,
perceiving the danger perhaps of intruding on Carver's
privacy, not only retired along the cliff, but withdrew
himself to good distance.

Meanwhile he had done me the kindest service; for Lorna
came to the window at once, to see what the cause of
the shout was, and drew back the curtain timidly.  Then
she opened the rough lattice; and then she watched the
cliff and trees; and then she sighed very sadly.

'Oh, Lorna, don't you know me?' I whispered from the
side, being afraid of startling her by appearing over
suddenly.

Quick though she always was of thought, she knew me not
from my whisper, and was shutting the window hastily
when I caught it back, and showed myself.

'John!' she cried, yet with sense enough not to speak
aloud: 'oh, you must be mad, John.'

'As mad as a March hare,' said I, 'without any news of
my darling.  You knew I would come:  of course you
did.'

'Well, I thought, perhaps--you know:  now, John, you
need not eat my hand.  Do you see they have put iron
bars across?'

'To be sure.  Do you think I should be contented, even
with this lovely hand, but for these vile iron bars.  I
will have them out before I go.  Now, darling, for one
moment--just the other hand, for a change, you know.'

So I got the other, but was not honest; for I kept them
both, and felt their delicate beauty trembling, as I
laid them to my heart.

'Oh, John, you will make me cry directly'--she had been
crying long ago--'if you go on in that way.  You know
we can never have one another; every one is against it.
Why should I make you miserable?  Try not to think of
me any more.'

'And will you try the same of me, Lorna?'

'Oh yes, John; if you agree to it.  At least I will try
to try it.'

'Then you won't try anything of the sort,' I cried with
great enthusiasm, for her tone was so nice and
melancholy: 'the only thing we will try to try, is to
belong to one another.  And if we do our best, Lorna,
God alone can prevent us.'

She crossed herself, with one hand drawn free as I
spoke so boldly; and something swelled in her little
throat, and prevented her from answering.

'Now tell me,' I said; 'what means all this?  Why are
you so pent up here?  Why have you given me no token?
Has your grandfather turned against you?  Are you in
any danger?'

'My poor grandfather is very ill: I fear that he will
not live long.  The Counsellor and his son are now the
masters of the valley; and I dare not venture forth,
for fear of anything they might do to me.  When I went
forth, to signal for you, Carver tried to seize me; but
I was too quick for him.  Little Gwenny is not allowed
to leave the valley now; so that I could send no
message.  I have been so wretched, dear, lest you
should think me false to you.  The tyrants now make
sure of me.  You must watch this house, both night and
day, if you wish to save me.  There is nothing they
would shrink from; if my poor grandfather--oh, I cannot
bear to think of myself, when I ought to think of him
only; dying without a son to tend him, or a daughter to
shed a tear.'

'But surely he has sons enough; and a deal too many,' I
was going to say, but stopped myself in time: 'why do
none of them come to him?'

'I know not.  I cannot tell.  He is a very strange old
man; and few have ever loved him.  He was black with
wrath at the Counsellor, this very afternoon--but I
must not keep you here--you are much too brave, John;
and I am much too selfish: there, what was that
shadow?'

'Nothing more than a bat, darling, come to look for his
sweetheart.  I will not stay long; you tremble so: and
yet for that very reason, how can I leave you, Lorna?'

'You must--you must,' she answered; 'I shall die if
they hurt you.  I hear the old nurse moving.
Grandfather is sure to send for me.  Keep back from
the window.'

However, it was only Gwenny Carfax, Lorna's little
handmaid: my darling brought her to the window and
presented her to me, almost laughing through her grief.

'Oh, I am so glad, John; Gwenny, I am so glad you came.
I have wanted long to introduce you to my "young man,"
as you call him.  It is rather dark, but you can see
him.  I wish you to know him again, Gwenny.'

'Whoy!' cried Gwenny, with great amazement, standing on
tiptoe to look out, and staring as if she were weighing
me: 'her be bigger nor any Doone!  Heared as her have
bate our Cornish champion awrastling.  'Twadn't fair
play nohow: no, no; don't tell me, 'twadn't fair play
nohow.'

'True enough, Gwenny,' I answered her; for the play had
been very unfair indeed on the side of the Bodmin
champion; 'it was not a fair bout, little maid; I am
free to acknowledge that.' By that answer, or rather by
the construction she put upon it, the heart of the
Cornish girl was won, more than by gold and silver.

'I shall knoo thee again, young man; no fear of that,'
she answered, nodding with an air of patronage.  'Now,
missis, gae on coortin', and I wall gae outside and
watch for 'ee.' Though expressed not over delicately,
this proposal arose, no doubt, from Gwenny's sense of
delicacy; and I was very thankful to her for taking her
departure.

'She is the best little thing in the world,' said
Lorna, softly laughing; 'and the queerest, and the
truest.  Nothing will bribe her against me.  If she
seems to be on the other side, never, never doubt her.
Now no more of your "coortin'," John! I love you far
too well for that.  Yes, yes, ever so much! If you will
take a mean advantage of me.  And as much as ever you
like to imagine; and then you may double it, after
that.  Only go, do go, good John; kind, dear, darling
John; if you love me, go.'

'How can I go without settling anything?' I asked very
sensibly.  'How shall I know of your danger now?  Hit
upon something; you are so quick.  Anything you can
think of; and then I will go, and not frighten you.'

'I have been thinking long of something,' Lorna answered
rapidly, with that peculiar clearness of voice which
made every syllable ring like music of a several note,
'you see that tree with the seven rooks' nests bright
against the cliffs there?  Can you count them, from
above, do you think?  From a place where you will be
safe, dear'--

'No doubt, I can; or if I cannot, it will not take me
long to find a spot, whence I can do it.'

'Gwenny can climb like any cat.  She has been up there
in the summer, watching the young birds, day by day,
and daring the boys to touch them.  There are neither
birds, nor eggs there now, of course, and nothing
doing.  If you see but six rooks' nests; I am in peril
and want you.  If you see but five, I am carried off by
Carver.'

'Good God!' said I, at the mere idea; in a tone which
frightened Lorna.

'Fear not, John,' she whispered sadly, and my blood
grew cold at it: 'I have means to stop him; or at least
to save myself.  If you can come within one day of that
man's getting hold of me, you will find me quite
unharmed.  After that you will find me dead, or alive,
according to circumstances, but in no case such that
you need blush to look at me.'

Her dear sweet face was full of pride, as even in the
gloom I saw: and I would not trespass on her feelings
by such a thing, at such a moment, as an attempt at any
caress.  I only said, 'God bless you, darling!' and she
said the same to me, in a very low sad voice.  And then
I stole below Carver's house, in the shadow from the
eastern cliff; and knowing enough of the village now to
satisfy all necessity, betook myself to my well-known
track in returning from the valley; which was neither
down the waterslide (a course I feared in the darkness)
nor up the cliffs at Lorna's bower; but a way of my own
inventing, which there is no need to dwell upon.

A weight of care was off my mind; though much of
trouble hung there still.  One thing was quite
certain--if Lorna could not have John Ridd, no one else
should have her.  And my mother, who sat up for me, and
with me long time afterwards, agreed that this was
comfort.



CHAPTER XXXVIII

A GOOD TURN FOR JEREMY

John Fry had now six shillings a week of regular and
permanent wage, besides all harvest and shearing money,
as well as a cottage rent-free, and enough of
garden-ground to rear pot-herbs for his wife and all
his family.  Now the wages appointed by our justices,
at the time of sessions, were four-and-sixpence a week
for summer, and a shilling less for the winter-time;
and we could be fined, and perhaps imprisoned, for
giving more than the sums so fixed.  Therefore John
Fry was looked upon as the richest man upon Exmoor, I
mean of course among labourers, and there were many
jokes about robbing him, as if he were the mint of the
King; and Tom Faggus promised to try his hand, if he
came across John on the highway, although he had ceased
from business, and was seeking a Royal pardon.

Now is it according to human nature, or is it a thing
contradictory (as I would fain believe)?  But anyhow,
there was, upon Exmoor, no more discontented man, no
man more sure that he had not his worth, neither half
so sore about it, than, or as, John Fry was.  And one
thing he did which I could not wholly (or indeed I may
say, in any measure) reconcile with my sense of right,
much as I laboured to do John justice, especially
because of his roguery; and this was, that if we said
too much, or accused him at all of laziness (which he
must have known to be in him), he regularly turned
round upon us, and quite compelled us to hold our
tongues, by threatening to lay information against us
for paying him too much wages!

Now I have not mentioned all this of John Fry, from any
disrespect for his memory (which is green and honest
amongst us), far less from any desire to hurt the
feelings of his grandchildren; and I will do them the
justice, once for all, to avow, thus publicly, that I
have known a great many bigger rogues, and most of
themselves in the number.  But I have referred, with
moderation, to this little flaw in a worthy character
(or foible, as we call it, when a man is dead) for this
reason only--that without it there was no explaining
John's dealings with Jeremy Stickles.

Master Jeremy, being full of London and Norwich
experience, fell into the error of supposing that we
clods and yokels were the simplest of the simple, and
could be cheated at his good pleasure.  Now this is
not so: when once we suspect that people have that idea
of us, we indulge them in it to the top of their bent,
and grieve that they should come out of it, as they do
at last in amazement, with less money than before, and
the laugh now set against them.

Ever since I had offended Jeremy, by threatening him
(as before related) in case of his meddling with my
affairs, he had more and more allied himself with
simple-minded John, as he was pleased to call him.
John Fry was everything: it was 'run and fetch my
horse, John'--'John, are my pistols primed well?'--'I
want you in the stable, John, about something very
particular', until except for the rudeness of it, I was
longing to tell Master Stickles that he ought to pay
John's wages.  John for his part was not backward, but
gave himself the most wonderful airs of secrecy and
importance, till half the parish began to think that
the affairs of the nation were in his hand, and he
scorned the sight of a dungfork.

It was not likely that this should last; and being the
only man in the parish with any knowledge of politics,
I gave John Fry to understand that he must not presume
to talk so freely, as if he were at least a constable,
about the constitution; which could be no affair of
his, and might bring us all into trouble.  At this he
only tossed his nose, as if he had been in London at
least three times for my one; which vexed me so that I
promised him the thick end of the plough-whip if even
the name of a knight of the shire should pass his lips
for a fortnight.

Now I did not suspect in my stupid noddle that John Fry
would ever tell Jeremy Stickles about the sight at the
Wizard's Slough and the man in the white nightcap;
because John had sworn on the blade of his knife not to
breathe a word to any soul, without my full permission.
However, it appears that John related, for a certain
consideration, all that he had seen, and doubtless more
which had accrued to it.  Upon this Master Stickles was
much astonished at Uncle Reuben's proceedings, having
always accounted him a most loyal, keen, and wary
subject.

All this I learned upon recovering Jeremy's good
graces, which came to pass in no other way than by the
saving of his life.  Being bound to keep the strictest
watch upon the seven rooks' nests, and yet not bearing
to be idle and to waste my mother's stores, I contrived
to keep my work entirely at the western corner of our
farm, which was nearest to Glen Doone, and whence I
could easily run to a height commanding the view I
coveted.

One day Squire Faggus had dropped in upon us, just in
time for dinner; and very soon he and King's messenger
were as thick as need be.  Tom had brought his beloved
mare to show her off to Annie, and he mounted his
pretty sweetheart upon her, after giving Winnie notice
to be on her very best behaviour.  The squire was in
great spirits, having just accomplished a purchase of
land which was worth ten times what he gave for it; and
this he did by a merry trick upon old Sir Roger
Bassett, who never supposed him to be in earnest, as
not possessing the money.  The whole thing was done on
a bumper of claret in a tavern where they met; and the
old knight having once pledged his word, no lawyers
could hold him back from it.  They could only say that
Master Faggus, being attainted of felony, was not a
capable grantee.  'I will soon cure that,' quoth Tom,
'my pardon has been ready for months and months, so
soon as I care to sue it.'

And now he was telling our Annie, who listened very
rosily, and believed every word he said, that, having
been ruined in early innocence by the means of lawyers,
it was only just, and fair turn for turn, that having
become a match for them by long practice upon the
highway, he should reinstate himself, at their expense,
in society.  And now he would go to London at once, and
sue out his pardon, and then would his lovely darling
Annie, etc., etc.--things which I had no right to
hear, and in which I was not wanted.

Therefore I strode away up the lane to my afternoon's
employment, sadly comparing my love with theirs (which
now appeared so prosperous), yet heartily glad for
Annie's sake; only remembering now and then the old
proverb 'Wrong never comes right.'

I worked very hard in the copse of young ash, with my
billhook and a shearing-knife; cutting out the saplings
where they stooled too close together, making spars to
keep for thatching, wall-crooks to drive into the cob,
stiles for close sheep hurdles, and handles for rakes,
and hoes, and two-bills, of the larger and straighter
stuff.  And all the lesser I bound in faggots, to come
home on the sledd to the woodrick.  It is not to be
supposed that I did all this work, without many peeps
at the seven rooks' nests, which proved my Lorna's
safety.  Indeed, whenever I wanted a change, either
from cleaving, or hewing too hard, or stooping too much
at binding, I was up and away to the ridge of the hill,
instead of standing and doing nothing.

Soon I forgot about Tom and Annie; and fell to thinking
of Lorna only; and how much I would make of her; and
what I should call our children; and how I would
educate them, to do honour to her rank; yet all the
time I worked none the worse, by reason of meditation.
Fresh-cut spars are not so good as those of a little
seasoning; especially if the sap was not gone down at
the time of cutting.  Therefore we always find it
needful to have plenty still in stock.

It was very pleasant there in the copse, sloping to the
west as it was, and the sun descending brightly, with
rocks and banks to dwell upon.  The stems of mottled
and dimpled wood, with twigs coming out like elbows,
hung and clung together closely, with a mode of bending
in, as children do at some danger; overhead the
shrunken leaves quivered and rustled ripely, having
many points like stars, and rising and falling
delicately, as fingers play sad music.  Along the bed
of the slanting ground, all between the stools of wood,
there were heaps of dead brown leaves, and sheltered
mats of lichen, and drifts of spotted stick gone
rotten, and tufts of rushes here and there, full of
fray and feathering.

All by the hedge ran a little stream, a thing that
could barely name itself, flowing scarce more than a
pint in a minute, because of the sunny weather.  Yet
had this rill little crooks and crannies dark and
bravely bearded, and a gallant rush through a reeden
pipe--the stem of a flag that was grounded; and here
and there divided threads, from the points of a
branching stick, into mighty pools of rock (as large as
a grown man's hat almost) napped with moss all around
the sides and hung with corded grasses.  Along and
down the tiny banks, and nodding into one another, even
across main channel, hung the brown arcade of ferns;
some with gold tongues languishing; some with countless
ear-drops jerking, some with great quilled ribs
uprising and long saws aflapping; others cupped, and
fanning over with the grace of yielding, even as a
hollow fountain spread by winds that have lost their
way.

Deeply each beyond other, pluming, stooping, glancing,
glistening, weaving softest pillow lace, coying to the
wind and water, when their fleeting image danced, or by
which their beauty moved,--God has made no lovelier
thing; and only He takes heed of them.

It was time to go home to supper now, and I felt very
friendly towards it, having been hard at work for some
hours, with only the voice of the little rill, and some
hares and a pheasant for company.  The sun was gone
down behind the black wood on the farther cliffs of
Bagworthy, and the russet of the tufts and spear-beds
was becoming gray, while the greyness of the sapling
ash grew brown against the sky; the hollow curves of
the little stream became black beneath the grasses and
the fairy fans innumerable, while outside the hedge our
clover was crimping its leaves in the dewfall, like the
cocked hats of wood-sorrel,--when, thanking God for all
this scene, because my love had gifted me with the key
to all things lovely, I prepared to follow their
example, and to rest from labour.

Therefore I wiped my bill-hook and shearing-knife very
carefully, for I hate to leave tools dirty; and was
doubting whether I should try for another glance at the
seven rooks' nests, or whether it would be too dark for
it.  It was now a quarter of an hour mayhap, since I
had made any chopping noise, because I had been
assorting my spars, and tying them in bundles, instead
of plying the bill-hook; and the gentle tinkle of the
stream was louder than my doings.  To this, no doubt, I
owe my life, which then (without my dreaming it) was in
no little jeopardy.

For, just as I was twisting the bine of my very last
faggot, before tucking the cleft tongue under, there
came three men outside the hedge, where the western
light was yellow; and by it I could see that all three
of them carried firearms.  These men were not walking
carelessly, but following down the hedge-trough, as if
to stalk some enemy: and for a moment it struck me cold
to think it was I they were looking for.  With the
swiftness of terror I concluded that my visits to Glen
Doone were known, and now my life was the forfeit.

It was a most lucky thing for me, that I heard their
clothes catch in the brambles, and saw their hats under
the rampart of ash, which is made by what we call
'splashing,' and lucky, for me that I stood in a goyal,
and had the dark coppice behind me.  To this I had no
time to fly, but with a sort of instinct, threw myself
flat in among the thick fern, and held my breath, and
lay still as a log.  For I had seen the light gleam on
their gun-barrels, and knowing the faults of the
neighbourhood, would fain avoid swelling their number.
Then the three men came to the gap in the hedge, where
I had been in and out so often; and stood up, and
looked in over.

It is all very well for a man to boast that, in all his
life, he has never been frightened, and believes that
he never could be so.  There may be men of that
nature--I will not dare to deny it; only I have never
known them.  The fright I was now in was horrible, and
all my bones seemed to creep inside me; when lying
there helpless, with only a billet and the comb of fern
to hide me, in the dusk of early evening, I saw three
faces in the gap; and what was worse, three
gun-muzzles.

'Somebody been at work here--' it was the deep voice of
Carver Doone; 'jump up, Charlie, and look about; we
must have no witnesses.'

'Give me a hand behind,' said Charlie, the same
handsome young Doone I had seen that night; 'this bank
is too devilish steep for me.'

'Nonsense, man!' cried Marwood de Whichehalse, who to
my amazement was the third of the number; 'only a hind
cutting faggots; and of course he hath gone home long
ago.  Blind man's holiday, as we call it.  I can see
all over the place; and there is not even a rabbit
there.'

At that I drew my breath again, and thanked God I had
gotten my coat on.

'Squire is right,' said Charlie, who was standing up
high (on a root perhaps), 'there is nobody there now,
captain; and lucky for the poor devil that he keepeth
workman's hours.  Even his chopper is gone, I see.'

'No dog, no man, is the rule about here, when it comes
to coppice work,' continued young de Whichehalse; there
is not a man would dare work there, without a dog to
scare the pixies.'

'There is a big young fellow upon this farm,' Carver
Doone muttered sulkily, 'with whom I have an account to
settle, if ever I come across him.  He hath a cursed
spite to us, because we shot his father.  He was going
to bring the lumpers upon us, only he was afeared, last
winter.  And he hath been in London lately, for some
traitorous job, I doubt.'

'Oh, you mean that fool, John Ridd,' answered the young
squire; 'a very simple clod-hopper.  No treachery in
him I warrant; he hath not the head for it.  All he
cares about is wrestling.  As strong as a bull, and
with no more brains.'

'A bullet for that bull,' said Carver; and I could see
the grin on his scornful face; 'a bullet for ballast to
his brain, the first time I come across him.'

'Nonsense, captain! I won't have him shot, for he is my
old school-fellow, and hath a very pretty sister.  But
his cousin is of a different mould, and ten times as
dangerous.'

'We shall see, lads, we shall see,' grumbled the great
black-bearded man.  'Ill bodes for the fool that would
hinder me.  But come, let us onward.  No lingering, or
the viper will be in the bush from us.  Body and soul,
if he give us the slip, both of you shall answer it.'

'No fear, captain, and no hurry,' Charlie answered
gallantly, 'would I were as sure of living a
twelvemonth as he is of dying within the hour!  Extreme
unction for him in my bullet patch.  Remember, I claim
to be his confessor, because he hath insulted me.'

'Thou art welcome to the job for me,' said Marwood, as
they turned away, and kept along the hedge-row; 'I love
to meet a man sword to sword; not to pop at him from a
foxhole.'

What answer was made I could not hear, for by this time
the stout ashen hedge was between us, and no other gap
to be found in it, until at the very bottom, where the
corner of the copse was.  Yet I was not quit of danger
now; for they might come through that second gap, and
then would be sure to see me, unless I crept into the
uncut thicket, before they could enter the clearing.
But in spite of all my fear, I was not wise enough to
do that.  And in truth the words of Carver Doone had
filled me with such anger, knowing what I did about him
and his pretence to Lorna; and the sight of Squire
Marwood, in such outrageous company, had so moved my
curiosity, and their threats against some unknown
person so aroused my pity, that much of my prudence was
forgotten, or at least the better part of courage,
which loves danger at long distance.

Therefore, holding fast my bill-hook, I dropped myself
very quietly into the bed of the runnel, being resolved
to take my chance of their entrance at the corner,
where the water dived through the hedge-row.  And so I
followed them down the fence, as gently as a rabbit
goes, only I was inside it, and they on the outside;
but yet so near that I heard the branches rustle as
they pushed them.

Perhaps I had never loved ferns so much as when I came
to the end of that little gully, and stooped betwixt
two patches of them, now my chiefest shelter, for
cattle had been through the gap just there, in quest of
fodder and coolness, and had left but a mound of
trodden earth between me and the outlaws.  I mean at
least on my left hand (upon which side they were), for
in front where the brook ran out of the copse was a
good stiff hedge of holly.  And now I prayed Heaven to
lead them straight on; for if they once turned to their
right, through the gap, the muzzles of their guns would
come almost against my forehead.

I heard them, for I durst not look; and could scarce
keep still for trembling--I heard them trampling
outside the gap, uncertain which track they should
follow.  And in that fearful moment, with my soul
almost looking out of my body, expecting notice to quit
it, what do you think I did?  I counted the threads in
a spider's web, and the flies he had lately eaten, as
their skeletons shook in the twilight.

'We shall see him better in there,' said Carver, in his
horrible gruff voice, like the creaking of the gallows
chain; 'sit there, behind holly hedge, lads, while he
cometh down yonder hill; and then our good-evening to
him; one at his body, and two at his head; and good
aim, lest we baulk the devil.'

'I tell you, captain, that will not do,' said Charlie,
almost whispering:  'you are very proud of your skill,
we know, and can hit a lark if you see it: but he may
not come until after dark, and we cannot be too nigh to
him.  This holly hedge is too far away.  He crosses
down here from Slocomslade, not from Tibbacot, I tell
you; but along that track to the left there, and so by
the foreland to Glenthorne, where his boat is in the
cove.  Do you think I have tracked him so many
evenings, without knowing his line to a hair?  Will you
fool away all my trouble?'

'Come then, lad, we will follow thy lead.  Thy life for
his, if we fail of it.'

'After me then, right into the hollow; thy legs are
growing stiff, captain.'

'So shall thy body be, young man, if thou leadest me
astray in this.'

I heard them stumbling down the hill, which was steep
and rocky in that part; and peering through the hedge,
I saw them enter a covert, by the side of the track
which Master Stickles followed, almost every evening,
when he left our house upon business.  And then I knew
who it was they were come on purpose to murder--a thing
which I might have guessed long before, but for terror
and cold stupidity.

'Oh that God,' I thought for a moment, waiting for my
blood to flow; 'Oh that God had given me brains, to
meet such cruel dastards according to their villainy!
The power to lie, and the love of it; the stealth to
spy, and the glory in it; above all, the quiet relish
for blood, and joy in the death of an enemy--these are
what any man must have, to contend with the Doones upon
even terms.  And yet, I thank God that I have not any
of these.'

It was no time to dwell upon that, only to try, if
might be, to prevent the crime they were bound upon.
To follow the armed men down the hill would have been
certain death to me, because there was no covert there,
and the last light hung upon it.  It seemed to me that
my only chance to stop the mischief pending was to
compass the round of the hill, as fast as feet could be
laid to ground; only keeping out of sight from the
valley, and then down the rocks, and across the brook,
to the track from Slocombslade: so as to stop the
King's messenger from travelling any farther, if only I
could catch him there.

And this was exactly what I did; and a terrible run I
had for it, fearing at every step to hear the echo of
shots in the valley, and dropping down the scrubby
rocks with tearing and violent scratching.  Then I
crossed Bagworthy stream, not far below Doone-valley,
and breasted the hill towards Slocombslade, with my
heart very heavily panting.  Why Jeremy chose to ride
this way, instead of the more direct one which would
have been over Oare-hill), was more than I could
account for: but I had nothing to do with that; all I
wanted was to save his life.

And this I did by about a minute; and (which was the
hardest thing of all) with a great horse-pistol at my
head as I seized upon his bridle.

'Jeremy, Jerry,' was all I could say, being so fearfully
short of breath; for I had crossed the ground quicker
than any horse could.

'Spoken just in time, John Ridd!' cried Master
Stickles, still however pointing the pistol at me:  'I
might have known thee by thy size, John.  What art
doing here?'

'Come to save your life.  For God's sake, go no
farther.  Three men in the covert there, with long
guns, waiting for thee.'

'Ha!  I have been watched of late.  That is why I
pointed at thee, John.  Back round this corner, and get
thy breath, and tell me all about it.  I never saw a
man so hurried.  I could beat thee now, John.'

Jeremy Stickles was a man of courage, and presence of
mind, and much resource:  otherwise he would not have
been appointed for this business; nevertheless he
trembled greatly when he heard what I had to tell him.
But I took good care to keep back the name of young
Marwood de Whichehalse; neither did I show my knowledge
of the other men; for reasons of my own not very hard
to conjecture.

'We will let them cool their heels, John Ridd,' said
Jeremy, after thinking a little.  'I cannot fetch my
musketeers either from Glenthorne or Lynmouth, in time
to seize the fellows.  And three desperate Doones,
well-armed, are too many for you and me.  One result
this attempt will have, it will make us attack them
sooner than we had intended.  And one more it will
have, good John, it will make me thy friend for ever.
Shake hands my lad, and forgive me freely for having
been so cold to thee.  Mayhap, in the troubles coming,
it will help thee not a little to have done me this
good turn.'

Upon this he shook me by the hand, with a pressure such
as we feel not often; and having learned from me how to
pass quite beyond view of his enemies, he rode on to
his duty, whatever it might be.  For my part I was
inclined to stay, and watch how long the three
fusiliers would have the patience to lie in wait; but
seeing less and less use in that, as I grew more and
more hungry, I swung my coat about me, and went home to
Plover's Barrows.



CHAPTER XXXIX

TROUBLED STATE AND A FOOLISH JOKE

Stickles took me aside the next day, and opened all
his business to me, whether I would or not.  But I gave
him clearly to understand that he was not to be vexed
with me, neither to regard me as in any way dishonest,
if I should use for my own purpose, or for the benefit
of my friends, any part of the knowledge and privity
thus enforced upon me.  To this he agreed quite
readily; but upon the express provision that I should
do nothing to thwart his schemes, neither unfold them
to any one; but otherwise be allowed to act according
to my own conscience, and as consisted with the honour
of a loyal gentleman--for so he was pleased to term me.
Now what he said lay in no great compass and may be
summed in smaller still; especially as people know the
chief part of it already.  Disaffection to the King, or
rather dislike to his brother James, and fear of Roman
ascendancy, had existed now for several years, and of
late were spreading rapidly; partly through the
downright arrogance of the Tory faction, the cruelty
and austerity of the Duke of York, the corruption of
justice, and confiscation of ancient rights and
charters; partly through jealousy of the French king,
and his potent voice in our affairs; and partly (or
perhaps one might even say, mainly) through that
natural tide in all political channels, which verily
moves as if it had the moon itself for its mistress.
No sooner is a thing done and fixed, being set far in
advance perhaps of all that was done before (like a new
mole in the sea), but immediately the waters retire,
lest they should undo it; and every one says how fine
it is, but leaves other people to walk on it.  Then
after awhile, the vague endless ocean, having retired
and lain still without a breeze or murmur, frets and
heaves again with impulse, or with lashes laid on it,
and in one great surge advances over every rampart.

And so there was at the time I speak of, a great surge
in England, not rolling yet, but seething; and one
which a thousand Chief Justices, and a million Jeremy
Stickles, should never be able to stop or turn, by
stringing up men in front of it; any more than a rope
of onions can repulse a volcano.  But the worst of it
was that this great movement took a wrong channel at
first; not only missing legitimate line, but roaring
out that the back ditchway was the true and established
course of it.

Against this rash and random current nearly all the
ancient mariners of the State were set; not to allow
the brave ship to drift there, though some little boats
might try it.  For the present there seemed to be a
pause, with no open onset, but people on the shore
expecting, each according to his wishes, and the feel
of his own finger, whence the rush of wind should come
which might direct the water.

Now,--to reduce high figures of speech into our own
little numerals,--all the towns of Somersetshire and
half the towns of Devonshire were full of pushing eager
people, ready to swallow anything, or to make others
swallow it.  Whether they believed the folly about the
black box, and all that stuff, is not for me to say;
only one thing I know, they pretended to do so, and
persuaded the ignorant rustics.  Taunton, Bridgwater,
Minehead, and Dulverton took the lead of the other
towns in utterance of their discontent, and threats of
what they meant to do if ever a Papist dared to climb
the Protestant throne of England.  On the other hand,
the Tory leaders were not as yet under apprehension of
an immediate outbreak, and feared to damage their own
cause by premature coercion, for the struggle was not
very likely to begin in earnest during the life of the
present King; unless he should (as some people hoped)
be so far emboldened as to make public profession of
the faith which he held (if any).  So the Tory policy
was to watch, not indeed permitting their opponents to
gather strength, and muster in armed force or with
order, but being well apprised of all their schemes and
intended movements, to wait for some bold overt act,
and then to strike severely.  And as a Tory
watchman--or spy, as the Whigs would call him--Jeremy
Stickles was now among us; and his duty was threefold.

First, and most ostensibly, to see to the levying of
poundage in the little haven of Lynmouth, and farther
up the coast, which was now becoming a place of resort
for the folk whom we call smugglers, that is to say,
who land their goods without regard to King's revenue
as by law established.  And indeed there had been no
officer appointed to take toll, until one had been sent
to Minehead, not so very long before.  The excise as
well (which had been ordered in the time of the Long
Parliament) had been little heeded by the people
hereabouts.

Second, his duty was (though only the Doones had
discovered it) to watch those outlaws narrowly, and
report of their manners (which were scanty), doings
(which were too manifold), reputation (which was
execrable), and politics, whether true to the King and
the Pope, or otherwise.

Jeremy Stickles' third business was entirely political;
to learn the temper of our people and the gentle
families, to watch the movements of the trained bands
(which could not always be trusted), to discover any
collecting of arms and drilling of men among us, to
prevent (if need were, by open force) any importation
of gunpowder, of which there had been some rumour; in a
word, to observe and forestall the enemy.

Now in providing for this last-mentioned service, the
Government had made a great mistake, doubtless through
their anxiety to escape any public attention.  For all
the disposable force at their emissary's command
amounted to no more than a score of musketeers, and
these so divided along the coast as scarcely to suffice
for the duty of sentinels.  He held a commission, it is
true, for the employment of the train-bands, but upon
the understanding that he was not to call upon them
(except as a last resource), for any political object;
although he might use them against the Doones as
private criminals, if found needful; and supposing that
he could get them.

'So you see, John,' he said in conclusion, 'I have more
work than tools to do it with.  I am heartily sorry I
ever accepted such a mixed and meagre commission.  At
the bottom of it lies (I am well convinced) not only
the desire to keep things quiet, but the paltry
jealousy of the military people.  Because I am not a
Colonel, forsooth, or a Captain in His Majesty's
service, it would never do to trust me with a company
of soldiers! And yet they would not send either Colonel
or Captain, for fear of a stir in the rustic mind.  The
only thing that I can do with any chance of success, is
to rout out these vile Doone fellows, and burn their
houses over their heads.  Now what think you of that,
John Ridd?'

'Destroy the town of the Doones,' I said, 'and all the
Doones inside it!  Surely, Jeremy, you would never think
of such a cruel act as that!'

'A cruel act, John!  It would be a mercy for at least
three counties.  No doubt you folk, who live so near,
are well accustomed to them, and would miss your
liveliness in coming home after nightfall, and the joy
of finding your sheep and cattle right, when you not
expected it.  But after awhile you might get used to
the dullness of being safe in your beds, and not losing
your sisters and sweethearts.  Surely, on the whole, it
is as pleasant not to be robbed as to be robbed.'

'I think we should miss them very much,' I answered
after consideration; for the possibility of having no
Doones had never yet occurred to me, and we all were so
thoroughly used to them, and allowed for it in our
year's reckoning; 'I am sure we should miss them very
sadly; and something worse would come of it.'

'Thou art the staunchest of all staunch Tories,' cried
Stickles, laughing, as he shook my hand; 'thou
believest in the divine right of robbers, who are good
enough to steal thy own fat sheep.  I am a jolly Tory,
John, but thou art ten times jollier: oh! the grief in
thy face at the thought of being robbed no longer!'

He laughed in a very unseemly manner; while I descried
nothing to laugh about.  For we always like to see our
way; and a sudden change upsets us.  And unless it were
in the loss of the farm, or the death of the King, or
of Betty Muxworthy, there was nothing that could so
unsettle our minds as the loss of the Doones of
Bagworthy.

And beside all this, I was thinking, of course, and
thinking more than all the rest, about the troubles
that might ensue to my own beloved Lorna.  If an attack
of Glen Doone were made by savage soldiers and rude
train-bands, what might happen, or what might not, to
my delicate, innocent darling?  Therefore, when Jeremy
Stickles again placed the matter before me, commending
my strength and courage and skill (to flatter me of the
highest), and finished by saying that I would be worth
at least four common men to him, I cut him short as
follows:--

'Master Stickles, once for all, I will have naught to
do with it.  The reason why is no odds of thine, nor
in any way disloyal.  Only in thy plans remember that I
will not strike a blow, neither give any counsel,
neither guard any prisoners.'

'Not strike a blow,' cried Jeremy, 'against thy
father's murderers, John!'

'Not a single blow, Jeremy; unless I knew the man who
did it, and he gloried in his sin.  It was a foul and
dastard deed, yet not done in cold blood; neither in
cold blood will I take God's task of avenging it.'

'Very well, John,' answered Master Stickles, 'I know
thine obstinacy.  When thy mind is made up, to argue
with thee is pelting a rock with peppercorns.  But thou
hast some other reason, lad, unless I am much mistaken,
over and above thy merciful nature and Christian
forgiveness.  Anyhow, come and see it, John.  There
will be good sport, I reckon; especially when we thrust
our claws into the nest of the ravens.  Many a yeoman
will find his daughter, and some of the Porlock lads
their sweethearts.  A nice young maiden, now, for thee,
John; if indeed, any--'

'No more of this!' I answered very sternly: 'it is no
business of thine, Jeremy; and I will have no joking
upon this matter.'

'Good, my lord; so be it.  But one thing I tell thee in
earnest.  We will have thy old double-dealing uncle,
Huckaback of Dulverton, and march him first to assault
Doone Castle, sure as my name is Stickles.  I hear that
he hath often vowed to storm the valley himself, if
only he could find a dozen musketeers to back him.
Now, we will give him chance to do it, and prove his
loyalty to the King, which lies under some suspicion of
late.'

With regard to this, I had nothing to say; for it
seemed to me very reasonable that Uncle Reuben should
have first chance of recovering his stolen goods, about
which he had made such a sad to-do, and promised
himself such vengeance.  I made bold, however, to ask
Master Stickles at what time he intended to carry out
this great and hazardous attempt.  He answered that he
had several things requiring first to be set in order,
and that he must make an inland Journey, even as far as
Tiverton, and perhaps Crediton and Exeter, to collect
his forces and ammunition for them.  For he meant to
have some of the yeomanry as well as of the trained
bands, so that if the Doones should sally forth, as
perhaps they would, on horseback, cavalry might be
there to meet them, and cut them off from returning.

All this made me very uncomfortable, for many and many
reasons, the chief and foremost being of course my
anxiety about Lorna.  If the attack succeeded, what was
to become of her?  Who would rescue her from the brutal
soldiers, even supposing that she escaped from the
hands of her own people, during the danger and
ferocity?  And in smaller ways, I was much put out; for
instance, who would ensure our corn-ricks, sheep, and
cattle, ay, and even our fat pigs, now coming on for
bacon, against the spreading all over the country of
unlicensed marauders?  The Doones had their rights, and
understood them, and took them according to
prescription, even as the parsons had, and the lords of
manors, and the King himself, God save him!  But how
were these low soldiering fellows (half-starved at
home very likely, and only too glad of the fat of the
land, and ready, according to our proverb, to burn the
paper they fried in), who were they to come hectoring
and heroing over us, and Heliogabalising, with our
pretty sisters to cook for them, and be chucked under
chin perhaps afterwards?  There is nothing England
hates so much, according to my sense of it, as that
fellows taken from plough-tail, cart-tail, pot-houses
and parish-stocks, should be hoisted and foisted upon
us (after a few months' drilling, and their lying
shaped into truckling) as defenders of the public weal,
and heroes of the universe.

In another way I was vexed, moreover--for after all we
must consider the opinions of our neighbours--namely,
that I knew quite well how everybody for ten miles
round (for my fame must have been at least that wide,
after all my wrestling), would lift up hands and cry
out thus--'Black shame on John Ridd, if he lets them go
without him!'

Putting all these things together, as well as many
others, which our own wits will suggest to you, it is
impossible but what you will freely acknowledge that
this unfortunate John Ridd was now in a cloven stick.
There was Lorna, my love and life, bound by her duty to
that old vil--nay, I mean to her good grandfather, who
could now do little mischief, and therefore deserved
all praise--Lorna bound, at any rate, by her womanly
feelings, if not by sense of duty, to remain in the
thick danger, with nobody to protect her, but everybody
to covet her, for beauty and position.  Here was all
the country roused with violent excitement, at the
chance of snapping at the Doones; and not only getting
tit for tat; but every young man promising his
sweetheart a gold chain, and his mother at least a
shilling.  And here was our own mow-yard, better filled
than we could remember, and perhaps every sheaf in it
destined to be burned or stolen, before we had finished
the bread we had baked.

Among all these troubles, there was, however, or seemed
to be, one comfort.  Tom Faggus returned from London
very proudly and very happily, with a royal pardon in
black and white, which everybody admired the more,
because no one could read a word of it.  The Squire
himself acknowledged cheerfully that he could sooner
take fifty purses than read a single line of it.  Some
people indeed went so far as to say that the parchment
was made from a sheep Tom had stolen, and that was why
it prevaricated so in giving him a character.  But I,
knowing something by this time, of lawyers, was able to
contradict them; affirming that the wolf had more than
the sheep to do with this matter.

For, according to our old saying, the three learned
professions live by roguery on the three parts of a
man.  The doctor mauls our bodies; the parson starves
our souls, but the lawyer must be the adroitest knave,
for he has to ensnare our minds.  Therefore he takes a
careful delight in covering his traps and engines with
a spread of dead-leaf words, whereof himself knows
little more than half the way to spell them.

But now Tom Faggus, although having wit to gallop away
on his strawberry mare, with the speed of terror, from
lawyers (having paid them with money too honest to
stop), yet fell into a reckless adventure, ere ever he
came home, from which any lawyer would have saved him,
although he ought to have needed none beyond common
thought for dear Annie.  Now I am, and ever have been,
so vexed about this story that I cannot tell it
pleasantly (as I try to write in general) in my own
words and manner.  Therefore I will let John Fry (whom
I have robbed of another story, to which he was more
entitled, and whom I have robbed of many speeches
(which he thought very excellent), lest I should grieve
any one with his lack of education,--the last lack he
ever felt, by the bye), now with your good leave, I
will allow poor John to tell this tale, in his own
words and style; which he has a perfect right to do,
having been the first to tell us.  For Squire Faggus
kept it close; not trusting even Annie with it (or at
least she said so); because no man knows much of his
sweetheart's tongue, until she has borne him a child or
two.

Only before John begins his story, this I would say, in
duty to him, and in common honesty,--that I dare not
write down some few of his words, because they are not
convenient, for dialect or other causes; and that I
cannot find any way of spelling many of the words which
I do repeat, so that people, not born on Exmoor, may
know how he pronounced them; even if they could bring
their lips and their legs to the proper attitude.  And
in this I speak advisedly; having observed some
thousand times that the manner a man has of spreading
his legs, and bending his knees, or stiffening, and
even the way he will set his heel, make all the
difference in his tone, and time of casting his voice
aright, and power of coming home to you.

We always liked John's stories, not for any wit in
them; but because we laughed at the man, rather than
the matter.  The way he held his head was enough, with
his chin fixed hard like a certainty (especially during
his biggest lie), not a sign of a smile in his lips or
nose, but a power of not laughing; and his eyes not
turning to anybody, unless somebody had too much of it
(as young girls always do) and went over the brink of
laughter.  Thereupon it was good to see John Fry; how
he looked gravely first at the laughter, as much as to
ask, 'What is it now?' then if the fool went laughing
more, as he or she was sure to do upon that dry
inquiry, John would look again, to be sure of it, and
then at somebody else to learn whether the laugh had
company; then if he got another grin, all his mirth
came out in glory, with a sudden break; and he wiped
his lips, and was grave again.

Now John, being too much encouraged by the girls (of
which I could never break them), came into the house
that December evening, with every inch of him full of
a tale.  Annie saw it, and Lizzie, of course; and even
I, in the gloom of great evils, perceived that John was
a loaded gun; but I did not care to explode him.  Now
nothing primed him so hotly as this: if you wanted to
hear all John Fry had heard, the surest of all sure ways
to it was, to pretend not to care for a word of it.

'I wor over to Exeford in the morning,' John began from
the chimney-corner, looking straight at Annie; 'for to
zee a little calve, Jan, as us cuddn't get thee to lave
houze about.  Meesus have got a quare vancy vor un,
from wutt her have heer'd of the brade.  Now zit quite,
wull 'e Miss Luzzie, or a 'wunt goo on no vurder.
Vaine little tayl I'll tull' ee, if so be thee zits
quite.  Wull, as I coom down the hill, I zeed a saight
of volks astapping of the ro-udwai.  Arl on 'em wi'
girt goons, or two men out of dree wi' 'em.  Rackon
there wor dree score on 'em, tak smarl and beg togather
laike; latt aloun the women and chillers; zum on em wi'
matches blowing, tothers wi' flint-lacks.  "Wutt be up
now?" I says to Bill Blacksmith, as had knowledge of
me: "be the King acoomin?  If her be, do 'ee want to
shutt 'un?"

'"Thee not knaw!" says Bill Blacksmith, just the zame
as I be a tullin of it:  "whai, man, us expex Tam
Faggus, and zum on us manes to shutt 'un."

'"Shutt 'un wi'out a warrant!"  says I:  "sure 'ee knaws
better nor thic, Bill!  A man mayn't shutt to another
man, wi'out have a warrant, Bill.  Warship zed so, last
taime I zeed un, and nothing to the contrairy."

'"Haw, haw! Never frout about that," saith Bill, zame
as I be tullin you; "us has warrants and warships enow,
dree or vour on 'em.  And more nor a dizzen warranties;
fro'ut I know to contrairy.  Shutt 'un, us manes; and
shutt 'un, us will--"  Whai, Miss Annie, good Lord,
whuttiver maks 'ee stear so?'

'Nothing at all, John,' our Annie answered; 'only the
horrible ferocity of that miserable blacksmith.'

'That be nayther here nor there,' John continued, with
some wrath at his own interruption:  'Blacksmith knawed
whutt the Squire had been; and veared to lose his own
custom, if Squire tuk to shooin' again.  Shutt any man
I would myzell as intervared wi' my trade laike.  "Lucky
for thee," said Bill Blacksmith, "as thee bee'st so
shart and fat, Jan.  Dree on us wor a gooin' to shutt 'ee,
till us zeed how fat thee waz, Jan."

'"Lor now, Bill!" I answered 'un, wi' a girt cold swat
upon me: "shutt me, Bill; and my own waife niver drame
of it!'

Here John Fry looked round the kitchen; for he had
never said anything of the kind, I doubt; but now made
it part of his discourse, from thinking that Mistress
Fry was come, as she generally did, to fetch him.

'Wull done then, Jan Vry,' said the woman, who had
entered quietly, but was only our old Molly.  'Wutt
handsome manners thee hast gat, Jan, to spake so well
of thy waife laike; after arl the laife she leads
thee!'

'Putt thee pot on the fire, old 'ooman, and bile thee
own bakkon,' John answered her, very sharply: 'nobody
no raight to meddle wi' a man's bad ooman but himzell.
Wull, here was all these here men awaitin', zum wi'
harses, zum wi'out; the common volk wi' long girt guns,
and tha quarlity wi' girt broad-swords.  Who wor there?
Whay latt me zee.  There wor Squire Maunder,' here John
assumed his full historical key, 'him wi' the pot to
his vittle-place; and Sir Richard Blewitt shaking over
the zaddle, and Squaire Sandford of Lee, him wi' the
long nose and one eye, and Sir Gronus Batchildor over
to Ninehead Court, and ever so many more on 'em,
tulling up how they was arl gooin' to be promoted, for
kitching of Tom Faggus.

'"Hope to God," says I to myzell, "poor Tom wun't coom
here to-day: arl up with her, if 'a doeth: and who be
there to suckzade 'un?"  Mark me now, all these charps
was good to shutt 'un, as her coom crass the watter;
the watter be waide enow there and stony, but no deeper
than my knee-place.

'"Thee cas'n goo no vurder," Bill Blacksmith saith to
me: "nawbody 'lowed to crass the vord, until such time
as Faggus coom; plaise God us may mak sure of 'un."

'"Amen, zo be it," says I; "God knoweth I be never in
any hurry, and would zooner stop nor goo on most
taimes."

'Wi' that I pulled my vittles out, and zat a
horsebarck, atin' of 'em, and oncommon good they was.
"Won't us have 'un this taime just," saith Tim Potter,
as keepeth the bull there; "and yet I be zorry for 'un.
But a man must kape the law, her must; zo be her can
only learn it.  And now poor Tom will swing as high as
the tops of they girt hashes there."

'"Just thee kitch 'un virst," says I; "maisure rope,
wi' the body to maisure by."

'"Hurrah! here be another now," saith Bill Blacksmith,
grinning; "another coom to help us.  What a grave
gentleman! A warship of the pace, at laste!"

'For a gentleman, on a cue-ball horse, was coming
slowly down the hill on tother zide of watter, looking
at us in a friendly way, and with a long papper
standing forth the lining of his coat laike.  Horse
stapped to drink in the watter, and gentleman spak to
'un kindly, and then they coom raight on to ussen, and
the gentleman's face wor so long and so grave, us
veared 'a wor gooin' to prache to us.

'"Coort o' King's Bench," saith one man; "Checker and
Plays," saith another; "Spishal Commission, I doubt,"
saith Bill Blacksmith; "backed by the Mayor of
Taunton."

'"Any Justice of the King's Peace, good people, to be
found near here?" said the gentleman, lifting his hat
to us, and very gracious in his manner.

'"Your honour," saith Bill, with his hat off his head;
"there be sax or zeven warships here: arl on 'em very
wise 'uns.  Squaire Maunder there be the zinnyer."

'So the gentleman rode up to Squire Maunder, and raised
his cocked hat in a manner that took the Squire out of
countenance, for he could not do the like of it.

'"Sir," said he, "good and worshipful sir, I am here to
claim your good advice and valour; for purposes of
justice.  I hold His Majesty's commission, to make to
cease a notorious rogue, whose name is Thomas Faggus."
With that he offered his commission; but Squire Maunder
told the truth, that he could not rade even words in
print, much less written karakters.* Then the other
magistrates rode up, and put their heads together, how
to meet the London gentleman without loss of
importance.  There wor one of 'em as could rade purty
vair, and her made out King's mark upon it: and he
bowed upon his horse to the gentleman, and he laid his
hand on his heart and said, "Worshipful sir, we, as has
the honour of His Gracious Majesty's commission, are
entirely at your service, and crave instructions from
you."

* Lest I seem to under-rate the erudition of Devonshire
magistrates, I venture to offer copy of a letter from a
Justice of the Peace to his bookseller, circa 1810
A.D., now in my possession:--

 'Sur.
  'plez to zen me the aks relatting to A-GUSTUS-PAKS,'
  --Ed. of L. D.


'Then a waving of hats began, and a bowing, and making
of legs to wan anather, sich as nayver wor zeed afore;
but none of 'em arl, for air and brading, cud coom
anaigh the gentleman with the long grave face.

'"Your warships have posted the men right well," saith
he with anather bow all round; "surely that big rogue
will have no chance left among so many valiant
musketeers.  Ha! what see I there, my friend?  Rust in
the pan of your gun! That gun would never go off, sure
as I am the King's Commissioner.  And I see another
just as bad; and lo, there the third! Pardon me,
gentlemen, I have been so used to His Majesty's
Ordnance-yards.  But I fear that bold rogue would ride
through all of you, and laugh at your worship's beards,
by George."

'"But what shall us do?" Squire Maunder axed; "I vear
there be no oil here."

'"Discharge your pieces, gentlemen, and let the men do
the same; or at least let us try to discharge them, and
load again with fresh powder.  It is the fog of the
morning hath spoiled the priming.  That rogue is not in
sight yet: but God knows we must not be asleep with
him, or what will His Majesty say to me, if we let him
slip once more?"

'"Excellent, wondrous well said, good sir," Squire
Maunder answered him; "I never should have thought of
that now.  Bill Blacksmith, tell all the men to be
ready to shoot up into the air, directly I give the
word.  Now, are you ready there, Bill?"

'"All ready, your worship," saith Bill, saluting like a
soldier.

'"Then, one, two, dree, and shutt!" cries Squire
Maunder, standing up in the irons of his stirrups.

'Thereupon they all blazed out, and the noise of it
went all round the hills; with a girt thick cloud
arising, and all the air smelling of powder.  Before
the cloud was gone so much as ten yards on the wind,
the gentleman on the cue-bald horse shuts up his face
like a pair of nut-cracks, as wide as it was long
before, and out he pulls two girt pistols longside of
zaddle, and clap'th one to Squire Maunder's head, and
tother to Sir Richard Blewitt's.

'"Hand forth your money and all your warrants," he
saith like a clap of thunder; "gentlemen, have you now
the wit to apprehend Tom Faggus?"

'Squire Maunder swore so that he ought to he fined; but
he pulled out his purse none the slower for that, and
so did Sir Richard Blewitt.

'"First man I see go to load a gun, I'll gi'e 'un the
bullet to do it with," said Tom; for you see it was him
and no other, looking quietly round upon all of them.
Then he robbed all the rest of their warships, as
pleasant as might be; and he saith, "Now, gentlemen, do
your duty: serve your warrants afore you imprison me";
with that he made them give up all the warrants, and he
stuck them in the band of his hat, and then he made a
bow with it.

'"Good morning to your warships now, and a merry
Christmas all of you! And the merrier both for rich and
poor, when gentlemen see their almsgiving.  Lest you
deny yourselves the pleasure, I will aid your warships.
And to save you the trouble of following me, when your
guns be loaded--this is my strawberry mare, gentlemen,
only with a little cream on her.  Gentlemen all, in the
name of the King, I thank you."

'All this while he was casting their money among the
poor folk by the handful; and then he spak kaindly to
the red mare, and wor over the back of the hill in two
zeconds, and best part of two maile away, I reckon,
afore ever a gun wor loaded.'*

* The truth of this story is well established by
first-rate tradition.



CHAPTER XL

TWO FOOLS TOGETHER

That story of John Fry's, instead of causing any
amusement, gave us great disquietude; not only because
it showed that Tom Faggus could not resist sudden
temptation and the delight of wildness, but also that
we greatly feared lest the King's pardon might be
annulled, and all his kindness cancelled, by a reckless
deed of that sort.  It was true (as Annie insisted
continually, even with tears, to wear in her arguments)
that Tom had not brought away anything, except the
warrants, which were of no use at all, after receipt of
the pardon; neither had he used any violence, except
just to frighten people; but could it be established,
even towards Christmas-time, that Tom had a right to
give alms, right and left, out of other people's money?

Dear Annie appeared to believe that it could; saying
that if the rich continually chose to forget the poor,
a man who forced them to remember, and so to do good to
themselves and to others, was a public benefactor, and
entitled to every blessing.  But I knew, and so Lizzie
knew--John Fry being now out of hearing--that this was
not sound argument.  For, if it came to that, any man
might take the King by the throat, and make him cast
away among the poor the money which he wanted sadly for
Her Grace the Duchess, and the beautiful Countess, of
this, and of that.  Lizzie, of course, knew nothing
about His Majesty's diversions, which were not fit for
a young maid's thoughts; but I now put the form of the
argument as it occurred to me.

Therefore I said, once for all (and both my sisters
always listened when I used the deep voice from my
chest):

'Tom Faggus hath done wrong herein; wrong to himself,
and to our Annie.  All he need have done was to show
his pardon, and the magistrates would have rejoiced
with him.  He might have led a most godly life, and
have been respected by everybody; and knowing how brave
Tom is, I thought that he would have done as much.  Now
if I were in love with a maid'--I put it thus for the
sake of poor Lizzie--'never would I so imperil my life,
and her fortune in life along with me, for the sake of
a poor diversion.  A man's first duty is to the women,
who are forced to hang upon him'--

'Oh, John, not that horrible word,' cried Annie, to my
great surprise, and serious interruption; 'oh, John,
any word but that!'  And she burst forth crying
terribly.

'What word, Lizzie?  What does the wench mean?' I
asked, in the saddest vexation; seeing no good to ask
Annie at all, for she carried on most dreadfully.

'Don't you know, you stupid lout?' said Lizzie,
completing my wonderment, by the scorn of her quicker
intelligence; 'if you don't know, axe about?'

And with that, I was forced to be content; for Lizzie
took Annie in such a manner (on purpose to vex me, as I
could see) with her head drooping down, and her hair
coming over, and tears and sobs rising and falling, to
boot, without either order or reason, that seeing no
good for a man to do (since neither of them was Lorna),
I even went out into the courtyard, and smoked a pipe,
and wondered what on earth is the meaning of women.

Now in this I was wrong and unreasonable (as all women
will acknowledge); but sometimes a man is so put out,
by the way they take on about nothing, that he really
cannot help thinking, for at least a minute, that women
are a mistake for ever, and hence are for ever
mistaken.  Nevertheless I could not see that any of
these great thoughts and ideas applied at all to my
Lorna; but that she was a different being; not woman
enough to do anything bad, yet enough of a woman for
man to adore.

And now a thing came to pass which tested my adoration
pretty sharply, inasmuch as I would far liefer faced
Carver Doone and his father, nay, even the roaring lion
himself with his hoofs and flaming nostrils, than have
met, in cold blood, Sir Ensor Doone, the founder of all
the colony, and the fear of the very fiercest.

But that I was forced to do at this time, and in the
manner following.  When I went up one morning to look
for my seven rooks' nests, behold there were but six to
be seen; for the topmost of them all was gone, and the
most conspicuous.  I looked, and looked, and rubbed my
eyes, and turned to try them by other sights; and then
I looked again; yes, there could be no doubt about it;
the signal was made for me to come, because my love was
in danger.  For me to enter the valley now, during the
broad daylight, could have brought no comfort, but only
harm to the maiden, and certain death to myself.  Yet
it was more than I could do to keep altogether at
distance; therefore I ran to the nearest place where I
could remain unseen, and watched the glen from the
wooded height, for hours and hours, impatiently.

However, no impatience of mine made any difference in
the scene upon which I was gazing.  In the part of the
valley which I could see, there was nothing moving,
except the water, and a few stolen cows, going sadly
along, as if knowing that they had no honest right
there.  It sank very heavily into my heart, with all
the beds of dead leaves around it, and there was
nothing I cared to do, except blow on my fingers, and
long for more wit.

For a frost was beginning, which made a great
difference to Lorna and to myself, I trow; as well as
to all the five million people who dwell in this island
of England; such a frost as never I saw before,*
neither hope ever to see again; a time when it was
impossible to milk a cow for icicles, or for a man to
shave some of his beard (as I liked to do for Lorna's
sake, because she was so smooth) without blunting his
razor on hard gray ice.  No man could 'keep yatt' (as
we say), even though he abandoned his work altogether,
and thumped himself, all on the chest and the front,
till his frozen hands would have been bleeding except
for the cold that kept still all his veins.

* If John Ridd lived until the year 1740 (as so strong
a man was bound to do), he must have seen almost a
harder frost; and perhaps it put an end to him; for
then he would be some fourscore years old.  But
tradition makes him 'keep yatt,' as he says, up to
fivescore years.--ED.


However, at present there was no frost, although for a
fortnight threatening; and I was too young to know the
meaning of the way the dead leaves hung, and the
worm-casts prickling like women's combs, and the leaden
tone upon everything, and the dead weight of the sky.
Will Watcombe, the old man at Lynmouth, who had been
half over the world almost, and who talked so much of
the Gulf-stream, had (as I afterwards called to mind)
foretold a very bitter winter this year.  But no one
would listen to him because there were not so many hips
and haws as usual; whereas we have all learned from our
grandfathers that Providence never sends very hard
winters, without having furnished a large supply of
berries for the birds to feed upon.

It was lucky for me, while I waited here, that our very
best sheep-dog, old Watch, had chosen to accompany me
that day.  For otherwise I must have had no dinner,
being unpersuaded, even by that, to quit my survey of
the valley.  However, by aid of poor Watch, I contrived
to obtain a supply of food; for I sent him home with a
note to Annie fastened upon his chest; and in less than
an hour back he came, proud enough to wag his tail off,
with his tongue hanging out from the speed of his
journey, and a large lump of bread and of bacon
fastened in a napkin around his neck.  I had not told
my sister, of course, what was toward; for why should I
make her anxious?

When it grew towards dark, I was just beginning to
prepare for my circuit around the hills; but suddenly
Watch gave a long low growl; I kept myself close as
possible, and ordered the dog to be silent, and
presently saw a short figure approaching from a
thickly-wooded hollow on the left side of my
hiding-place.  It was the same figure I had seen once
before in the moonlight, at Plover's Barrows; and
proved, to my great delight, to be the little maid
Gwenny Carfax.  She started a moment, at seeing me, but
more with surprise than fear; and then she laid both
her hands upon mine, as if she had known me for twenty
years.

'Young man,' she said, 'you must come with me.  I was
gwain' all the way to fetch thee.  Old man be dying;
and her can't die, or at least her won't, without first
considering thee.'

'Considering me!' I cried; 'what can Sir Ensor Doone
want with considering me?  Has Mistress Lorna told
him?'

'All concerning thee, and thy doings; when she knowed
old man were so near his end.  That vexed he was about
thy low blood, a' thought her would come to life again,
on purpose for to bate 'ee.  But after all, there
can't be scarcely such bad luck as that.  Now, if her
strook thee, thou must take it; there be no denaying of
un.  Fire I have seen afore, hot and red, and raging;
but I never seen cold fire afore, and it maketh me burn
and shiver.'

And in truth, it made me both burn and shiver, to know
that I must either go straight to the presence of Sir
Ensor Doone, or give up Lorna, once for all, and
rightly be despised by her.  For the first time of my
life, I thought that she had not acted fairly.  Why
not leave the old man in peace, without vexing him
about my affair?  But presently I saw again that in
this matter she was right; that she could not receive
the old man's blessing (supposing that he had one to
give, which even a worse man might suppose), while she
deceived him about herself, and the life she had
undertaken.

Therefore, with great misgiving of myself, but no ill
thought of my darling, I sent Watch home, and followed
Gwenny; who led me along very rapidly, with her short
broad form gliding down the hollow, from which she had
first appeared.  Here at the bottom, she entered a
thicket of gray ash stubs and black holly, with rocks
around it gnarled with roots, and hung with masks of
ivy.  Here in a dark and lonely corner, with a pixie
ring before it, she came to a narrow door, very brown
and solid, looking like a trunk of wood at a little
distance.  This she opened, without a key, by stooping
down and pressing it, where the threshold met the jamb;
and then she ran in very nimbly, but I was forced to be
bent in two, and even so without comfort.  The passage
was close and difficult, and as dark as any black
pitch; but it was not long (be it as it might), and in
that there was some comfort.  We came out soon at the
other end, and were at the top of Doone valley.  In the
chilly dusk air, it looked most untempting, especially
during that state of mind under which I was labouring.
As we crossed towards the Captain's house, we met a
couple of great Doones lounging by the waterside.
Gwenny said something to them, and although they stared
very hard at me, they let me pass without hindrance.
It is not too much to say that when the little maid
opened Sir Ensor's door, my heart thumped, quite as
much with terror as with hope of Lorna's presence.

But in a moment the fear was gone, for Lorna was
trembling in my arms, and my courage rose to comfort
her.  The darling feared, beyond all things else, lest
I should be offended with her for what she had said to
her grandfather, and for dragging me into his presence;
but I told her almost a falsehood (the first, and the
last, that ever I did tell her), to wit, that I cared
not that much--and showed her the tip of my thumb as I
said it--for old Sir Ensor, and all his wrath, so long
as I had his granddaughter's love.

Now I tried to think this as I said it, so as to save
it from being a lie; but somehow or other it did not
answer, and I was vexed with myself both ways.  But
Lorna took me by the hand as bravely as she could, and
led me into a little passage where I could hear the
river moaning and the branches rustling.

Here I passed as long a minute as fear ever cheated
time of, saying to myself continually that there was
nothing to be frightened at, yet growing more and more
afraid by reason of so reasoning.  At last my Lorna
came back very pale, as I saw by the candle she
carried, and whispered, 'Now be patient, dearest.
Never mind what he says to you; neither attempt to
answer him.  Look at him gently and steadfastly, and,
if you can, with some show of reverence; but above all
things, no compassion; it drives him almost mad.  Now
come; walk very quietly.'

She led me into a cold, dark room, rough and very
gloomy, although with two candles burning.  I took
little heed of the things in it, though I marked that
the window was open.  That which I heeded was an old
man, very stern and comely, with death upon his
countenance; yet not lying in his bed, but set upright
in a chair, with a loose red cloak thrown over him.
Upon this his white hair fell, and his pallid fingers
lay in a ghastly fashion without a sign of life or
movement or of the power that kept him up; all rigid,
calm, and relentless.  Only in his great black eyes,
fixed upon me solemnly, all the power of his body
dwelt, all the life of his soul was burning.

I could not look at him very nicely, being afeared of
the death in his face, and most afeared to show it.
And to tell the truth, my poor blue eyes fell away from
the blackness of his, as if it had been my
coffin-plate.  Therefore I made a low obeisance, and
tried not to shiver.  Only I groaned that Lorna thought
it good manners to leave us two together.

'Ah,' said the old man, and his voice seemed to come
from a cavern of skeletons; 'are you that great John
Ridd?'

'John Ridd is my name, your honour,' was all that I
could answer; 'and I hope your worship is better.'

'Child, have you sense enough to know what you have
been doing?'

'Yes, I knew right well,' I answered, 'that I have set
mine eyes far above my rank.'

'Are you ignorant that Lorna Doone is born of the
oldest families remaining in North Europe?'

'I was ignorant of that, your worship; yet I knew of
her high descent from the Doones of Bagworthy.'

The old man's eyes, like fire, probed me whether I was
jesting; then perceiving how grave I was, and thinking
that I could not laugh (as many people suppose of me),
he took on himself to make good the deficiency with a
very bitter smile.

'And know you of your own low descent from the Ridds of
Oare?'

'Sir,' I answered, being as yet unaccustomed to this
style of speech, 'the Ridds, of Oare, have been honest
men twice as long as the Doones have been rogues.'

'I would not answer for that, John,' Sir Ensor replied,
very quietly, when I expected fury.  'If it be so, thy
family is the very oldest in Europe.  Now hearken to
me, boy, or clown, or honest fool, or whatever thou
art; hearken to an old man's words, who has not many
hours to live.  There is nothing in this world to fear,
nothing to revere or trust, nothing even to hope for;
least of all, is there aught to love.'

'I hope your worship is not quite right,' I answered,
with great misgivings; 'else it is a sad mistake for
anybody to live, sir.'

'Therefore,' he continued, as if I had never spoken,
'though it may seem hard for a week or two, like the
loss of any other toy, I deprive you of nothing, but
add to your comfort, and (if there be such a thing) to
your happiness, when I forbid you ever to see that
foolish child again.  All marriage is a wretched farce,
even when man and wife belong to the same rank of life,
have temper well assorted, similar likes and dislikes,
and about the same pittance of mind.  But when they are
not so matched, the farce would become a long, dull
tragedy, if anything were worth lamenting.  There, I
have reasoned enough with you; I am not in the habit of
reasoning.  Though I have little confidence in man's
honour, I have some reliance in woman's pride.  You
will pledge your word in Lorna's presence never to see
or to seek her again; never even to think of her more.
Now call her, for I am weary.'

He kept his great eyes fixed upon me with their icy
fire (as if he scorned both life and death), and on his
haughty lips some slight amusement at my trouble; and
then he raised one hand (as if I were a poor dumb
creature), and pointed to the door.  Although my heart
rebelled and kindled at his proud disdain, I could not
disobey him freely; but made a low salute, and went
straightway in search of Lorna.

I found my love (or not my love; according as now she
should behave; for I was very desperate, being put upon
so sadly); Lorna Doone was crying softly at a little
window, and listening to the river's grief.  I laid my
heavy arm around her, not with any air of claiming or
of forcing her thoughts to me, but only just to comfort
her, and ask what she was thinking of.  To my arm she
made no answer, neither to my seeking eyes; but to my
heart, once for all, she spoke with her own upon it.
Not a word, nor sound between us; not even a kiss was
interchanged; but man, or maid, who has ever loved hath
learned our understanding.

Therefore it came to pass, that we saw fit to enter Sir
Ensor's room in the following manner.  Lorna, with her
right hand swallowed entirely by the palm of mine, and
her waist retired from view by means of my left arm.
All one side of her hair came down, in a way to be
remembered, upon the left and fairest part of my
favourite otter-skin waistcoat; and her head as well
would have lain there doubtless, but for the danger of
walking so.  I, for my part, was too far gone to lag
behind in the matter; but carried my love bravely,
fearing neither death nor hell, while she abode beside
me.

Old Sir Ensor looked much astonished.  For forty years
he had been obeyed and feared by all around him; and he
knew that I had feared him vastly, before I got hold of
Lorna.  And indeed I was still afraid of him; only for
loving Lorna so, and having to protect her.

Then I made him a bow, to the very best of all I had
learned both at Tiverton and in London; after that I
waited for him to begin, as became his age and rank in
life.

'Ye two fools!' he said at last, with a depth of
contempt which no words may express; 'ye two fools!'

'May it please your worship,' I answered softly; 'maybe
we are not such fools as we look.  But though we be, we
are well content, so long as we may be two fools
together.'

'Why, John,' said the old man, with a spark, as of
smiling in his eyes; 'thou art not altogether the
clumsy yokel, and the clod, I took thee for.'

'Oh, no, grandfather; oh, dear grandfather,' cried
Lorna, with such zeal and flashing, that her hands went
forward; 'nobody knows what John Ridd is, because he is
so modest.  I mean, nobody except me, dear.'  And here
she turned to me again, and rose upon tiptoe, and
kissed me.

'I have seen a little o' the world,' said the old man,
while I was half ashamed, although so proud of Lorna;
'but this is beyond all I have seen, and nearly all I
have heard of.  It is more fit for southern climates
than for the fogs of Exmoor.'

'It is fit for all the world, your worship; with your
honour's good leave, and will,' I answered in humility,
being still ashamed of it; 'when it happens so to
people, there is nothing that can stop it, sir.'

Now Sir Ensor Doone was leaning back upon his brown
chair-rail, which was built like a triangle, as in old
farmhouses (from one of which it had come, no doubt,
free from expense or gratitude); and as I spoke he
coughed a little; and he sighed a good deal more; and
perhaps his dying heart desired to open time again,
with such a lift of warmth and hope as he descried in
our eyes, and arms.  I could not understand him then;
any more than a baby playing with his grandfather's
spectacles; nevertheless I wondered whether, at his
time of life, or rather on the brink of death, he was
thinking of his youth and pride.

'Fools you are; be fools for ever,' said Sir Ensor
Doone, at last; while we feared to break his thoughts,
but let each other know our own, with little ways of
pressure; 'it is the best thing I can wish you; boy and
girl, be boy and girl, until you have grandchildren.'

Partly in bitterness he spoke, and partly in pure
weariness, and then he turned so as not to see us; and
his white hair fell, like a shroud, around him.



CHAPTER XLI

COLD COMFORT

All things being full of flaw, all things being full
of holes, the strength of all things is in shortness.
If Sir Ensor Doone had dwelled for half an hour upon
himself, and an hour perhaps upon Lorna and me, we must
both have wearied of him, and required change of air.
But now I longed to see and know a great deal more
about him, and hoped that he might not go to Heaven for
at least a week or more.  However, he was too good for
this world (as we say of all people who leave it); and
I verily believe his heart was not a bad one, after
all.

Evil he had done, no doubt, as evil had been done to
him; yet how many have done evil, while receiving only
good! Be that as it may; and not vexing a question
(settled for ever without our votes), let us own that
he was, at least, a brave and courteous gentleman.

And his loss aroused great lamentation, not among the
Doones alone, and the women they had carried off, but
also of the general public, and many even of the
magistrates, for several miles round Exmoor.  And this,
not only from fear lest one more wicked might succeed
him (as appeared indeed too probable), but from true
admiration of his strong will, and sympathy with his
misfortunes.

I will not deceive any one, by saying that Sir Ensor
Doone gave (in so many words) his consent to my resolve
about Lorna.  This he never did, except by his speech
last written down; from which as he mentioned
grandchildren, a lawyer perhaps might have argued it.
Not but what he may have meant to bestow on us his
blessing; only that he died next day, without taking
the trouble to do it.

He called indeed for his box of snuff, which was a very
high thing to take; and which he never took without
being in very good humour, at least for him.  And
though it would not go up his nostrils, through the
failure of his breath, he was pleased to have it there,
and not to think of dying.

'Will your honour have it wiped?' I asked him very
softly, for the brown appearance of it spoiled (to my
idea) his white mostacchio; but he seemed to shake his
head; and I thought it kept his spirits up.  I had
never before seen any one do, what all of us have to do
some day; and it greatly kept my spirits down, although
it did not so very much frighten me.

For it takes a man but a little while, his instinct
being of death perhaps, at least as much as of life
(which accounts for his slaying his fellow men so, and
every other creature), it does not take a man very long
to enter into another man's death, and bring his own
mood to suit it.  He knows that his own is sure to
come; and nature is fond of the practice.  Hence it
came to pass that I, after easing my mother's fears,
and seeing a little to business, returned (as if drawn
by a polar needle) to the death-bed of Sir Ensor.

There was some little confusion, people wanting to get
away, and people trying to come in, from downright
curiosity (of all things the most hateful), and others
making great to-do, and talking of their own time to
come, telling their own age, and so on.  But every one
seemed to think, or feel, that I had a right to be
there; because the women took that view of it.  As for
Carver and Counsellor, they were minding their own
affairs, so as to win the succession; and never found
it in their business (at least so long as I was there)
to come near the dying man.

He, for his part, never asked for any one to come near
him, not even a priest, nor a monk or friar; but seemed
to be going his own way, peaceful, and well contented.
Only the chief of the women said that from his face she
believed and knew that he liked to have me at one side
of his bed, and Lorna upon the other.  An hour or two
ere the old man died, when only we two were with him,
he looked at us both very dimly and softly, as if he
wished to do something for us, but had left it now too
late.  Lorna hoped that he wanted to bless us; but he
only frowned at that, and let his hand drop downward,
and crooked one knotted finger.

'He wants something out of the bed, dear,' Lorna
whispered to me; 'see what it is, upon your side,
there.'

I followed the bent of his poor shrunken hand, and
sought among the pilings; and there I felt something
hard and sharp, and drew it forth and gave it to him.
It flashed, like the spray of a fountain upon us, in
the dark winter of the room.  He could not take it in
his hand, but let it hang, as daisies do; only making
Lorna see that he meant her to have it.

'Why, it is my glass necklace!' Lorna cried, in great
surprise; 'my necklace he always promised me; and from
which you have got the ring, John.  But grandfather
kept it, because the children wanted to pull it from my
neck.  May I have it now, dear grandfather?  Not unless
you wish, dear.'

Darling Lorna wept again, because the old man could not
tell her (except by one very feeble nod) that she was
doing what he wished.  Then she gave to me the
trinket, for the sake of safety; and I stowed it in my
breast.  He seemed to me to follow this, and to be well
content with it.

Before Sir Ensor Doone was buried, the greatest frost
of the century had set in, with its iron hand, and step
of stone, on everything.  How it came is not my
business, nor can I explain it; because I never have
watched the skies; as people now begin to do, when the
ground is not to their liking.  Though of all this I
know nothing, and less than nothing I may say (because
I ought to know something); I can hear what people tell
me; and I can see before my eyes.

The strong men broke three good pickaxes, ere they got
through the hard brown sod, streaked with little maps
of gray where old Sir Ensor was to lie, upon his back,
awaiting the darkness of the Judgment-day.  It was in
the little chapel-yard; I will not tell the name of it;
because we are now such Protestants, that I might do it
an evil turn; only it was the little place where
Lorna's Aunt Sabina lay.

Here was I, remaining long, with a little curiosity;
because some people told me plainly that I must be
damned for ever by a Papist funeral; and here came
Lorna, scarcely breathing through the thick of stuff
around her, yet with all her little breath steaming on
the air, like frost.

I stood apart from the ceremony, in which of course I
was not entitled, either by birth or religion, to bear
any portion; and indeed it would have been wiser in me
to have kept away altogether; for now there was no one
to protect me among those wild and lawless men; and
both Carver and the Counsellor had vowed a fearful
vengeance on me, as I heard from Gwenny.  They had not
dared to meddle with me while the chief lay dying; nor
was it in their policy, for a short time after that, to
endanger their succession by an open breach with Lorna,
whose tender age and beauty held so many of the youths
in thrall.

The ancient outlaw's funeral was a grand and moving
sight; more perhaps from the sense of contrast than
from that of fitness.  To see those dark and mighty
men, inured to all of sin and crime, reckless both of
man and God, yet now with heads devoutly bent, clasped
hands, and downcast eyes, following the long black
coffin of their common ancestor, to the place where
they must join him when their sum of ill was done; and
to see the feeble priest chanting, over the dead form,
words the living would have laughed at, sprinkling with
his little broom drops that could not purify; while the
children, robed in white, swung their smoking censers
slowly over the cold and twilight grave; and after
seeing all, to ask, with a shudder unexpressed, 'Is
this the end that God intended for a man so proud and
strong?'

Not a tear was shed upon him, except from the sweetest
of all sweet eyes; not a sigh pursued him home.  Except
in hot anger, his life had been cold, and bitter, and
distant; and now a week had exhausted all the sorrow of
those around him, a grief flowing less from affection
than fear.  Aged men will show his tombstone; mothers
haste with their infants by it; children shrink from
the name upon it, until in time his history shall lapse
and be forgotten by all except the great Judge and God.

After all was over, I strode across the moors very
sadly; trying to keep the cold away by virtue of quick
movement.  Not a flake of snow had fallen yet; all the
earth was caked and hard, with a dry brown crust upon
it; all the sky was banked with darkness, hard,
austere, and frowning.  The fog of the last three weeks
was gone, neither did any rime remain; but all things
had a look of sameness, and a kind of furzy colour.  It
was freezing hard and sharp, with a piercing wind to
back it; and I had observed that the holy water froze
upon Sir Ensor's coffin.

One thing struck me with some surprise, as I made off
for our fireside (with a strong determination to heave
an ash-tree up the chimney-place), and that was how the
birds were going, rather than flying as they used to
fly.  All the birds were set in one direction, steadily
journeying westward, not with any heat of speed,
neither flying far at once; but all (as if on business
bound), partly running, partly flying, partly
fluttering along; silently, and without a voice,
neither pricking head nor tail.  This movement of the
birds went on, even for a week or more; every kind of
thrushes passed us, every kind of wild fowl, even
plovers went away, and crows, and snipes and
wood-cocks.  And before half the frost was over, all we
had in the snowy ditches were hares so tame that we
could pat them; partridges that came to hand, with a
dry noise in their crops; heath-poults, making cups of
snow; and a few poor hopping redwings, flipping in and
out the hedge, having lost the power to fly.  And all
the time their great black eyes, set with gold around
them, seemed to look at any man, for mercy and for
comfort.

Annie took a many of them, all that she could find
herself, and all the boys would bring her; and she made
a great hutch near the fire, in the back-kitchen
chimney-place.  Here, in spite of our old Betty (who
sadly wanted to roast them), Annie kept some fifty
birds, with bread and milk, and raw chopped meat, and
all the seed she could think of, and lumps of rotten
apples, placed to tempt them, in the corners.  Some got
on, and some died off; and Annie cried for all that
died, and buried them under the woodrick; but, I do
assure you, it was a pretty thing to see, when she went
to them in the morning.  There was not a bird but knew
her well, after one day of comforting; and some would
come to her hand, and sit, and shut one eye, and look
at her.  Then she used to stroke their heads, and feel
their breasts, and talk to them; and not a bird of them
all was there but liked to have it done to him.  And I
do believe they would eat from her hand things
unnatural to them, lest she should he grieved and hurt
by not knowing what to do for them.  One of them was a
noble bird, such as I never had seen before, of very
fine bright plumage, and larger than a missel-thrush.
He was the hardest of all to please: and yet he tried
to do his best.  I have heard since then, from a man
who knows all about birds, and beasts, and fishes, that
he must have been a Norwegian bird, called in this
country a Roller, who never comes to England but in the
most tremendous winters.

Another little bird there was, whom I longed to welcome
home, and protect from enemies, a little bird no native
to us, but than any native dearer.  But lo, in the very
night which followed old Sir Ensor's funeral, such a
storm of snow began as never have I heard nor read of,
neither could have dreamed it.  At what time of night
it first began is more than I can say, at least from my
own knowledge, for we all went to bed soon after
supper, being cold and not inclined to talk.  At that
time the wind was moaning sadly, and the sky as dark as
a wood, and the straw in the yard swirling round and
round, and the cows huddling into the great cowhouse,
with their chins upon one another.  But we, being
blinder than they, I suppose, and not having had a
great snow for years, made no preparation against the
storm, except that the lambing ewes were in shelter.

It struck me, as I lay in bed, that we were acting
foolishly; for an ancient shepherd had dropped in and
taken supper with us, and foretold a heavy fall and
great disaster to live stock.  He said that he had
known a frost beginning, just as this had done, with a
black east wind, after days of raw cold fog, and then
on the third night of the frost, at this very time of
year (to wit on the 15th of December) such a snow set
in as killed half of the sheep and many even of the red
deer and the forest ponies.  It was three-score years
agone,* he said; and cause he had to remember it,
inasmuch as two of his toes had been lost by frost-nip,
while he dug out his sheep on the other side of the
Dunkery.  Hereupon mother nodded at him, having heard
from her father about it, and how three men had been
frozen to death, and how badly their stockings came off
from them.

* The frost of 1625.


Remembering how the old man looked, and his manner of
listening to the wind and shaking his head very
ominously (when Annie gave him a glass of schnapps), I
grew quite uneasy in my bed, as the room got colder and
colder; and I made up my mind, if it only pleased God
not to send the snow till the morning, that every
sheep, and horse, and cow, ay, and even the poultry,
should be brought in snug, and with plenty to eat, and
fodder enough to roast them.

Alas what use of man's resolves, when they come a day
too late; even if they may avail a little, when they
are most punctual!

In the bitter morning I arose, to follow out my
purpose, knowing the time from the force of habit,
although the room was so dark and gray.  An odd white
light was on the rafters, such as I never had seen
before; while all the length of the room was grisly,
like the heart of a mouldy oat-rick.  I went to the
window at once, of course; and at first I could not
understand what was doing outside of it.  It faced due
east (as I may have said), with the walnut-tree partly
sheltering it; and generally I could see the yard, and
the woodrick, and even the church beyond.

But now, half the lattice was quite blocked up, as if
plastered with gray lime; and little fringes, like
ferns, came through, where the joining of the lead was;
and in the only undarkened part, countless dots came
swarming, clustering, beating with a soft, low sound,
then gliding down in a slippery manner, not as drops of
rain do, but each distinct from his neighbour.  Inside
the iron frame (which fitted, not to say too
comfortably, and went along the stonework), at least a
peck of snow had entered, following its own bend and
fancy; light as any cobweb.

With some trouble, and great care, lest the ancient
frame should yield, I spread the lattice open; and saw
at once that not a moment must he lost, to save our
stock.  All the earth was flat with snow, all the air
was thick with snow; more than this no man could see,
for all the world was snowing.

I shut the window and dressed in haste; and when I
entered the kitchen, not even Betty, the earliest of
all early birds, was there.  I raked the ashes together
a little, just to see a spark of warmth; and then set
forth to find John Fry, Jem Slocombe, and Bill Dadds.
But this was easier thought than done; for when I
opened the courtyard door, I was taken up to my knees
at once, and the power of the drifting cloud prevented
sight of anything.  However, I found my way to the
woodrick, and there got hold of a fine ash-stake, cut
by myself not long ago.  With this I ploughed along
pretty well, and thundered so hard at John Fry's door,
that he thought it was the Doones at least, and cocked
his blunderbuss out of the window.

John was very loth to come down, when he saw the
meaning of it; for he valued his life more than
anything else; though he tried to make out that his
wife was to blame.  But I settled his doubts by telling
him, that I would have him on my shoulder naked, unless
he came in five minutes; not that he could do much
good, but because the other men would be sure to skulk,
if he set them the example.  With spades, and shovels,
and pitch-forks, and a round of roping, we four set
forth to dig out the sheep; and the poor things knew
that it was high time.



CHAPTER XLII

THE GREAT WINTER

It must have snowed most wonderfully to have made that
depth of covering in about eight hours.  For one of
Master Stickles' men, who had been out all the night,
said that no snow began to fall until nearly midnight.
And here it was, blocking up the doors, stopping the
ways, and the water courses, and making it very much
worse to walk than in a saw-pit newly used.  However,
we trudged along in a line; I first, and the other men
after me; trying to keep my track, but finding legs and
strength not up to it.  Most of all, John Fry was
groaning; certain that his time was come, and sending
messages to his wife, and blessings to his children.
For all this time it was snowing harder than it ever
had snowed before, so far as a man might guess at it;
and the leaden depth of the sky came down, like a mine
turned upside down on us.  Not that the flakes were so
very large; for I have seen much larger flakes in a
shower of March, while sowing peas; but that there was
no room between them, neither any relaxing, nor any
change of direction.

Watch, like a good and faithful dog, followed us very
cheerfully, leaping out of the depth, which took him
over his back and ears already, even in the level
places; while in the drifts he might have sunk to any
distance out of sight, and never found his way up
again.  However, we helped him now and then, especially
through the gaps and gateways; and so after a deal of
floundering, some laughter, and a little swearing, we
came all safe to the lower meadow, where most of our
flock was hurdled.

But behold, there was no flock at all!  None, I mean, to
be seen anywhere; only at one corner of the field, by
the eastern end, where the snow drove in, a great white
billow, as high as a barn, and as broad as a house.
This great drift was rolling and curling beneath the
violent blast, tufting and combing with rustling
swirls, and carved (as in patterns of cornice) where
the grooving chisel of the wind swept round.  Ever and
again the tempest snatched little whiffs from the
channelled edges, twirled them round and made them
dance over the chime of the monster pile, then let them
lie like herring-bones, or the seams of sand where the
tide has been.  And all the while from the smothering
sky, more and more fiercely at every blast, came the
pelting, pitiless arrows, winged with murky white, and
pointed with the barbs of frost.

But although for people who had no sheep, the sight was
a very fine one (so far at least as the weather
permitted any sight at all); yet for us, with our flock
beneath it, this great mount had but little charm.
Watch began to scratch at once, and to howl along the
sides of it; he knew that his charge was buried there,
and his business taken from him.  But we four men set
to in earnest, digging with all our might and main,
shovelling away at the great white pile, and fetching
it into the meadow.  Each man made for himself a cave,
scooping at the soft, cold flux, which slid upon him at
every stroke, and throwing it out behind him, in piles
of castled fancy.  At last we drove our tunnels in (for
we worked indeed for the lives of us), and all
converging towards the middle, held our tools and
listened.

The other men heard nothing at all; or declared that
they heard nothing, being anxious now to abandon the
matter, because of the chill in their feet and knees.
But I said, 'Go, if you choose all of you.  I will work
it out by myself, you pie-crusts,' and upon that they
gripped their shovels, being more or less of
Englishmen; and the least drop of English blood is
worth the best of any other when it comes to lasting
out.

But before we began again, I laid my head well into the
chamber; and there I hears a faint 'ma-a-ah,' coming
through some ells of snow, like a plaintive, buried
hope, or a last appeal.  I shouted aloud to cheer him
up, for I knew what sheep it was, to wit, the most
valiant of all the wethers, who had met me when I came
home from London, and been so glad to see me.  And then
we all fell to again; and very soon we hauled him out.
Watch took charge of him at once, with an air of the
noblest patronage, lying on his frozen fleece, and
licking all his face and feet, to restore his warmth to
him.  Then fighting Tom jumped up at once, and made a
little butt at Watch, as if nothing had ever ailed him,
and then set off to a shallow place, and looked for
something to nibble at.

Further in, and close under the bank, where they had
huddled themselves for warmth, we found all the rest of
the poor sheep packed, as closely as if they were in a
great pie.  It was strange to observe how their vapour
and breath, and the moisture exuding from their wool
had scooped, as it were, a coved room for them, lined
with a ribbing of deep yellow snow.  Also the churned
snow beneath their feet was as yellow as gamboge.  Two
or three of the weaklier hoggets were dead, from want
of air, and from pressure; but more than three-score
were as lively as ever; though cramped and stiff for a
little while.

'However shall us get 'em home?' John Fry asked in
great dismay, when we had cleared about a dozen of
them; which we were forced to do very carefully, so as
not to fetch the roof down.  'No manner of maning to
draive 'un, drough all they girt driftnesses.'

'You see to this place, John,' I replied, as we leaned
on our shovels a moment, and the sheep came rubbing
round us; 'let no more of them out for the present;
they are better where they be.  Watch, here boy, keep
them!'

Watch came, with his little scut of a tail cocked as
sharp as duty, and I set him at the narrow mouth of the
great snow antre.  All the sheep sidled away, and got
closer, that the other sheep might be bitten first, as
the foolish things imagine; whereas no good sheep-dog
even so much as lips a sheep to turn it.

Then of the outer sheep (all now snowed and frizzled
like a lawyer's wig) I took the two finest and
heaviest, and with one beneath my right arm, and the
other beneath my left, I went straight home to the
upper sheppey, and set them inside and fastened them.
Sixty and six I took home in that way, two at a time on
each joumey; and the work grew harder and harder each
time, as the drifts of the snow were deepening.  No
other man should meddle with them; I was resolved to
try my strength against the strength of the elements;
and try it I did, ay, and proved it.  A certain fierce
delight burned in me, as the struggle grew harder; but
rather would I die than yield; and at last I finished
it.  People talk of it to this day; but none can tell
what the labour was, who have not felt that snow and
wind.

Of the sheep upon the mountain, and the sheep upon the
western farm, and the cattle on the upper barrows,
scarcely one in ten was saved; do what we would for
them, and this was not through any neglect (now that
our wits were sharpened), but from the pure
impossibility of finding them at all.  That great snow
never ceased a moment for three days and nights; and
then when all the earth was filled, and the topmost
hedges were unseen, and the trees broke down with
weight (wherever the wind had not lightened them), a
brilliant sun broke forth and showed the loss of all
our customs.

All our house was quite snowed up, except where we had
purged a way, by dint of constant shovellings.  The
kitchen was as dark and darker than the cider-cellar,
and long lines of furrowed scollops ran even up to the
chimney-stacks.  Several windows fell right inwards,
through the weight of the snow against them; and the
few that stood, bulged in, and bent like an old bruised
lanthorn.  We were obliged to cook by candle-light; we
were forced to read by candle-light; as for baking, we
could not do it, because the oven was too chill; and a
load of faggots only brought a little wet down the
sides of it.

For when the sun burst forth at last upon that world of
white, what he brought was neither warmth, nor cheer,
nor hope of softening; only a clearer shaft of cold,
from the violet depths of sky.  Long-drawn alleys of
white haze seemed to lead towards him, yet such as he
could not come down, with any warmth remaining.  Broad
white curtains of the frost-fog looped around the lower
sky, on the verge of hill and valley, and above the
laden trees.  Only round the sun himself, and the spot
of heaven he claimed, clustered a bright purple-blue,
clear, and calm, and deep.

That night such a frost ensued as we had never dreamed
of, neither read in ancient books, or histories of
Frobisher.  The kettle by the fire froze, and the crock
upon the hearth-cheeks; many men were killed, and
cattle rigid in their head-ropes.  Then I heard that
fearful sound, which never I had heard before, neither
since have heard (except during that same winter), the
sharp yet solemn sound of trees burst open by the
frost-blow.  Our great walnut lost three branches, and
has been dying ever since; though growing meanwhile, as
the soul does.  And the ancient oak at the cross was
rent, and many score of ash trees.  But why should I
tell all this?  the people who have not seen it (as I
have) will only make faces, and disbelieve; till such
another frost comes; which perhaps may never be.

This terrible weather kept Tom Faggus from coming near
our house for weeks; at which indeed I was not vexed a
quarter so much as Annie was; for I had never half
approved of him, as a husband for my sister; in spite
of his purchase from Squire Bassett, and the grant of
the Royal pardon.  It may be, however, that Annie took
the same view of my love for Lorna, and could not augur
well of it; but if so, she held her peace, though I was
not so sparing.  For many things contributed to make
me less good-humoured now than my real nature was; and
the very least of all these things would have been
enough to make some people cross, and rude, and
fractious.  I mean the red and painful chapping of my
face and hands, from working in the snow all day, and
lying in the frost all night.  For being of a fair
complexion, and a ruddy nature, and pretty plump
withal, and fed on plenty of hot victuals, and always
forced by my mother to sit nearer the fire than I
wished, it was wonderful to see how the cold ran revel
on my cheeks and knuckles.  And I feared that Lorna (if
it should ever please God to stop the snowing) might
take this for a proof of low and rustic blood and
breeding.

And this I say was the smallest thing; for it was far
more serious that we were losing half our stock, do all
we would to shelter them.  Even the horses in the
stables (mustered all together for the sake of breath
and steaming) had long icicles from their muzzles,
almost every morning.  But of all things the very
gravest, to my apprehension, was the impossibility of
hearing, or having any token of or from my loved one.
Not that those three days alone of snow (tremendous as
it was) could have blocked the country so; but that the
sky had never ceased, for more than two days at a time,
for full three weeks thereafter, to pour fresh piles of
fleecy mantle; neither had the wind relaxed a single
day from shaking them.  As a rule, it snowed all day,
cleared up at night, and froze intensely, with the
stars as bright as jewels, earth spread out in lustrous
twilight, and the sounds in the air as sharp and
crackling as artillery; then in the morning, snow
again; before the sun could come to help.

It mattered not what way the wind was.  Often and often
the vanes went round, and we hoped for change of
weather; the only change was that it seemed (if
possible) to grow colder.  Indeed, after a week or so,
the wind would regularly box the compass (as the
sailors call it) in the course of every day, following
where the sun should be, as if to make a mock of him.
And this of course immensely added to the peril of the
drifts; because they shifted every day; and no skill or
care might learn them.

I believe it was on Epiphany morning, or somewhere
about that period, when Lizzie ran into the kitchen to
me, where I was thawing my goose-grease, with the dogs
among the ashes--the live dogs, I mean, not the iron
ones, for them we had given up long ago,--and having
caught me, by way of wonder (for generally I was out
shoveling long before my 'young lady' had her nightcap
off), she positively kissed me, for the sake of warming
her lips perhaps, or because she had something proud to
say.

'You great fool, John,' said my lady, as Annie and I
used to call her, on account of her airs and graces;
'what a pity you never read, John!'

'Much use, I should think, in reading!' I answered,
though pleased with her condescension; 'read, I
suppose, with roof coming in, and only this chimney
left sticking out of the snow!'

'The very time to read, John,' said Lizzie, looking
grander; 'our worst troubles are the need, whence
knowledge can deliver us.'

'Amen,' I cried out; 'are you parson or clerk?
Whichever you are, good-morning.'

Thereupon I was bent on my usual round (a very small
one nowadays), but Eliza took me with both hands, and I
stopped of course; for I could not bear to shake the
child, even in play, for a moment, because her back was
tender.  Then she looked up at me with her beautiful
eyes, so large, unhealthy and delicate, and strangely
shadowing outward, as if to spread their meaning; and
she said,--

'Now, John, this is no time to joke.  I was almost
frozen in bed last night; and Annie like an icicle.
Feel how cold my hands are.  Now, will you listen to
what I have read about climates ten times worse than
this; and where none but clever men can live?'

'Impossible for me to listen now, I have hundreds of
things to see to; but I will listen after breakfast to
your foreign climates, child.  Now attend to mother's
hot coffee.'

She looked a little disappointed, but she knew what I
had to do; and after all she was not so utterly
unreasonable; although she did read books.  And when I
had done my morning's work, I listened to her
patiently; and it was out of my power to think that all
she said was foolish.

For I knew common sense pretty well, by this time,
whether it happened to be my own, or any other
person's, if clearly laid before me.  And Lizzie had a
particular way of setting forth very clearly whatever
she wished to express and enforce.  But the queerest
part of it all was this, that if she could but have
dreamed for a moment what would be the first
application made me by of her lesson, she would rather
have bitten her tongue off than help me to my purpose.

She told me that in the Arctic Regions, as they call
some places, a long way north, where the Great Bear
lies all across the heavens, and no sun is up, for
whole months at a time, and yet where people will go
exploring, out of pure contradiction, and for the sake
of novelty, and love of being frozen--that here they
always had such winters as we were having now.  It
never ceased to freeze, she said; and it never ceased
to snow; except when it was too cold; and then all the
air was choked with glittering spikes; and a man's skin
might come off of him, before he could ask the reason.
Nevertheless the people there (although the snow was
fifty feet deep, and all their breath fell behind them
frozen, like a log of wood dropped from their
shoulders), yet they managed to get along, and make the
time of the year to each other, by a little cleverness.
For seeing how the snow was spread, lightly over
everything, covering up the hills and valleys, and the
foreskin of the sea, they contrived a way to crown it,
and to glide like a flake along.  Through the sparkle
of the whiteness, and the wreaths of windy tossings,
and the ups and downs of cold, any man might get along
with a boat on either foot, to prevent his sinking.

She told me how these boats were made; very strong and
very light, of ribs with skin across them; five feet
long, and one foot wide; and turned up at each end,
even as a canoe is.  But she did not tell me, nor did I
give it a moment's thought myself, how hard it was to
walk upon them without early practice.  Then she told
me another thing equally useful to me; although I would
not let her see how much I thought about it.  And this
concerned the use of sledges, and their power of
gliding, and the lightness of their following; all of
which I could see at once, through knowledge of our own
farm-sleds; which we employ in lieu of wheels, used in
flatter districts.  When I had heard all this from her,
a mere chit of a girl as she was, unfit to make a
snowball even, or to fry snow pancakes, I looked down
on her with amazement, and began to wish a little that
I had given more time to books.

But God shapes all our fitness, and gives each man his
meaning, even as he guides the wavering lines of snow
descending.  Our Eliza was meant for books; our dear
Annie for loving and cooking; I, John Ridd, for sheep,
and wrestling, and the thought of Lorna; and mother to
love all three of us, and to make the best of her
children.  And now, if I must tell the truth, as at
every page I try to do (though God knows it is hard
enough), I had felt through all this weather, though my
life was Lorna's, something of a satisfaction in so
doing duty to my kindest and best of mothers, and to
none but her.  For (if you come to think of it) a man's
young love is very pleasant, very sweet, and tickling;
and takes him through the core of heart; without his
knowing how or why.  Then he dwells upon it sideways,
without people looking, and builds up all sorts of
fancies, growing hot with working so at his own
imaginings.  So his love is a crystal Goddess, set upon
an obelisk; and whoever will not bow the knee (yet
without glancing at her), the lover makes it a sacred
rite either to kick or to stick him.  I am not speaking
of me and Lorna, but of common people.

Then (if you come to think again) lo!--or I will not
say lo! for no one can behold it--only feel, or but
remember, what a real mother is.  Ever loving, ever
soft, ever turning sin to goodness, vices into virtues;
blind to all nine-tenths of wrong; through a telescope
beholding (though herself so nigh to them) faintest
decimal of promise, even in her vilest child.  Ready to
thank God again, as when her babe was born to her;
leaping (as at kingdom-come) at a wandering syllable
of Gospel for her lost one.

All this our mother was to us, and even more than all
of this; and hence I felt a pride and joy in doing my
sacred duty towards her, now that the weather compelled
me.  And she was as grateful and delighted as if she
had no more claim upon me than a stranger's sheep might
have.  Yet from time to time I groaned within myself
and by myself, at thinking of my sad debarment from the
sight of Lorna, and of all that might have happened to
her, now she had no protection.

Therefore, I fell to at once, upon that hint from
Lizzie, and being used to thatching-work, and the
making of traps, and so on, before very long I built
myself a pair of strong and light snow-shoes, framed
with ash and ribbed of withy, with half-tanned calf-
skin stretched across, and an inner sole to support my
feet.  At first I could not walk at all, but floundered
about most piteously, catching one shoe in the other,
and both of them in the snow-drifts, to the great
amusement of the girls, who were come to look at me.
But after a while I grew more expert, discovering what
my errors were, and altering the inclination of the
shoes themselves, according to a print which Lizzie
found in a book of adventures.  And this made such a
difference, that I crossed the farmyard and came back
again (though turning was the worst thing of all)
without so much as falling once, or getting my staff
entangled.

But oh, the aching of my ankles, when I went to bed
that night; I was forced to help myself upstairs with a
couple of mopsticks! and I rubbed the joints with
neatsfoot oil, which comforted them greatly.  And
likely enough I would have abandoned any further trial,
but for Lizzie's ridicule, and pretended sympathy;
asking if the strong John Ridd would have old Betty to
lean upon.  Therefore I set to again, with a fixed
resolve not to notice pain or stiffness, but to warm
them out of me.  And sure enough, before dark that day,
I could get along pretty freely; especially improving
every time, after leaving off and resting.  The
astonishment of poor John Fry, Bill Dadds, and Jem
Slocombe, when they saw me coming down the hill upon
them, in the twilight, where they were clearing the
furze rick and trussing it for cattle, was more than I
can tell you; because they did not let me see it, but
ran away with one accord, and floundered into a
snowdrift.  They believed, and so did every one else
(especially when I grew able to glide along pretty
rapidly), that I had stolen Mother Melldrum's sieves,
on which she was said to fly over the foreland at
midnight every Saturday.

Upon the following day, I held some council with my
mother; not liking to go without her permission, yet
scarcely daring to ask for it.  But here she
disappointed me, on the right side of disappointment;
saying that she had seen my pining (which she never
could have done; because I had been too hard at work),
and rather than watch me grieving so, for somebody or
other, who now was all in all to me, I might go upon my
course, and God's protection go with me!  At this I was
amazed, because it was not at all like mother; and
knowing how well I had behaved, ever since the time of
our snowing up, I was a little moved to tell her that
she could not understand me.  However my sense of duty
kept me, and my knowledge of the catechism, from saying
such a thing as that, or even thinking twice of it.
And so I took her at her word, which she was not
prepared for; and telling her how proud I was of her
trust in Providence, and how I could run in my new
snow-shoes, I took a short pipe in my mouth, and
started forth accordingly.



CHAPTER XLIII

NOT TOO SOON

When I started on my road across the hills and valleys
(which now were pretty much alike), the utmost I could
hope to do was to gain the crest of hills, and look
into the Doone Glen.  Hence I might at least descry
whether Lorna still was safe, by the six nests still
remaining, and the view of the Captain's house.  When I
was come to the open country, far beyond the sheltered
homestead, and in the full brunt of the wind, the keen
blast of the cold broke on me, and the mighty breadth
of snow.  Moor and highland, field and common, cliff
and vale, and watercourse, over all the rolling folds
of misty white were flung.  There was nothing square or
jagged left, there was nothing perpendicular; all the
rugged lines were eased, and all the breaches smoothly
filled.  Curves, and mounds, and rounded heavings, took
the place of rock and stump; and all the country looked
as if a woman's hand had been on it.

Through the sparkling breadth of white, which seemed to
glance my eyes away, and outside the humps of laden
trees, bowing their backs like a woodman, I contrived
to get along, half-sliding and half-walking, in places
where a plain-shodden man must have sunk, and waited
freezing till the thaw should come to him.  For
although there had been such violent frost, every
night, upon the snow, the snow itself, having never
thawed, even for an hour, had never coated over.  Hence
it was as soft and light as if all had fallen
yesterday.  In places where no drift had been, but
rather off than on to them, three feet was the least of
depth; but where the wind had chased it round, or any
draught led like a funnel, or anything opposed it;
there you might very safely say that it ran up to
twenty feet, or thirty, or even fifty, and I believe
some times a hundred.

At last I got to my spy-hill (as I had begun to call
it), although I never should have known it but for what
it looked on.  And even to know this last again
required all the eyes of love, soever sharp and
vigilant.  For all the beautiful Glen Doone (shaped
from out the mountains, as if on purpose for the
Doones, and looking in the summer-time like a sharp cut
vase of green) now was besnowed half up the sides, and
at either end so, that it was more like the white
basins wherein we boil plum-puddings.  Not a patch of
grass was there, not a black branch of a tree; all was
white; and the little river flowed beneath an arch of
snow; if it managed to flow at all.

Now this was a great surprise to me; not only because I
believed Glen Doone to be a place outside all frost,
but also because I thought perhaps that it was quite
impossible to be cold near Lorna.  And now it struck me
all at once that perhaps her ewer was frozen (as mine
had been for the last three weeks, requiring embers
around it), and perhaps her window would not shut, any
more than mine would; and perhaps she wanted blankets.
This idea worked me up to such a chill of sympathy,
that seeing no Doones now about, and doubting if any
guns would go off, in this state of the weather, and
knowing that no man could catch me up (except with
shoes like mine), I even resolved to slide the cliffs,
and bravely go to Lorna.

It helped me much in this resolve, that the snow came
on again, thick enough to blind a man who had not spent
his time among it, as I had done now for days and days.
Therefore I took my neatsfoot oil, which now was
clogged like honey, and rubbed it hard into my
leg-joints, so far as I could reach them.  And then I
set my back and elbows well against a snowdrift,
hanging far adown the cliff, and saying some of the
Lord's Prayer, threw myself on Providence.  Before
there was time to think or dream, I landed very
beautifully upon a ridge of run-up snow in a quiet
corner.  My good shoes, or boots, preserved me from
going far beneath it; though one of them was sadly
strained, where a grub had gnawed the ash, in the early
summer-time.  Having set myself aright, and being in
good spirits, I made boldly across the valley (where
the snow was furrowed hard), being now afraid of
nobody.

If Lorna had looked out of the window she would not
have known me, with those boots upon my feet, and a
well-cleaned sheepskin over me, bearing my own (J.R.)
in red, just between my shoulders, but covered now in
snow-flakes.  The house was partly drifted up, though
not so much as ours was; and I crossed the little
stream almost without knowing that it was under me.  At
first, being pretty safe from interference from the
other huts, by virtue of the blinding snow and the
difficulty of walking, I examined all the windows; but
these were coated so with ice, like ferns and flowers
and dazzling stars, that no one could so much as guess
what might be inside of them.  Moreover I was afraid of
prying narrowly into them, as it was not a proper thing
where a maiden might be; only I wanted to know just
this, whether she were there or not.

Taking nothing by this movement, I was forced, much
against my will, to venture to the door and knock, in a
hesitating manner, not being sure but what my answer
might be the mouth of a carbine.  However it was not
so, for I heard a pattering of feet and a whispering
going on, and then a shrill voice through the keyhole,
asking, 'Who's there?'

'Only me, John Ridd,' I answered; upon which I heard a
little laughter, and a little sobbing, or something
that was like it; and then the door was opened about a
couple of inches, with a bar behind it still; and then
the little voice went on,--

'Put thy finger in, young man, with the old ring on it.
But mind thee, if it be the wrong one, thou shalt never
draw it back again.'

Laughing at Gwenny's mighty threat, I showed my finger
in the opening; upon which she let me in, and barred
the door again like lightning.

'What is the meaning of all this, Gwenny?' I asked, as
I slipped about on the floor, for I could not stand
there firmly with my great snow-shoes on.

'Maning enough, and bad maning too,' the Cornish girl
made answer.  Us be shut in here, and starving, and
durstn't let anybody in upon us.  I wish thou wer't
good to ate, young man:  I could manage most of thee.'

I was so frightened by her eyes, full of wolfish
hunger, that I could only say 'Good God!' having never
seen the like before.  Then drew I forth a large piece
of bread, which I had brought in case of accidents, and
placed it in her hands.  She leaped at it, as a
starving dog leaps at sight of his supper, and she set
her teeth in it, and then withheld it from her lips,
with something very like an oath at her own vile
greediness; and then away round the corner with it, no
doubt for her young mistress.  I meanwhile was
occupied, to the best of my ability, in taking my
snow-shoes off, yet wondering much within myself why
Lorna did not come to me.

But presently I knew the cause, for Gwenny called me,
and I ran, and found my darling quite unable to say so
much as, 'John, how are you?'  Between the hunger and
the cold, and the excitement of my coming, she had
fainted away, and lay back on a chair, as white as the
snow around us.  In betwixt her delicate lips, Gwenny
was thrusting with all her strength the hard brown
crust of the rye-bread, which she had snatched from me
so.

'Get water, or get snow,' I said; 'don't you know what
fainting is, you very stupid child?'

'Never heerd on it, in Cornwall,' she answered,
trusting still to the bread; 'be un the same as
bleeding?'

'It will be directly, if you go on squeezing away with
that crust so.  Eat a piece: I have got some more.
Leave my darling now to me.'

Hearing that I had some more, the starving girl could
resist no longer, but tore it in two, and had swallowed
half before I had coaxed my Lorna back to sense, and
hope, and joy, and love.

'I never expected to see you again.  I had made up my
mind to die, John; and to die without your knowing it.'

As I repelled this fearful thought in a manner highly
fortifying, the tender hue flowed back again into her
famished cheeks and lips, and a softer brilliance
glistened from the depth of her dark eyes.  She gave me
one little shrunken hand, and I could not help a tear
for it.

'After all, Mistress Lorna,' I said, pretending to be
gay, for a smile might do her good; 'you do not love me
as Gwenny does; for she even wanted to eat me.'

'And shall, afore I have done, young man,' Gwenny
answered laughing; 'you come in here with they red
chakes, and make us think o' sirloin.'

'Eat up your bit of brown bread, Gwenny.  It is not
good enough for your mistress.  Bless her heart, I have
something here such as she never tasted the like of,
being in such appetite.  Look here, Lorna; smell it
first.  I have had it ever since Twelfth Day, and kept
it all the time for you.  Annie made it.  That is
enough to warrant it good cooking.'

And then I showed my great mince-pie in a bag of tissue
paper, and I told them how the mince-meat was made of
golden pippins finely shred, with the undercut of the
sirloin, and spice and fruit accordingly and far beyond
my knowledge.  But Lorna would not touch a morsel until
she had thanked God for it, and given me the kindest
kiss, and put a piece in Gwenny's mouth.

I have eaten many things myself, with very great
enjoyment, and keen perception of their merits, and
some thanks to God for them.  But I never did enjoy a
thing, that had found its way between my own lips,
half, or even a quarter as much as I now enjoyed
beholding Lorna, sitting proudly upwards (to show that
she was faint no more) entering into that mince-pie,
and moving all her pearls of teeth (inside her little
mouth-place) exactly as I told her.  For I was afraid
lest she should be too fast in going through it, and
cause herself more damage so, than she got of
nourishment.  But I had no need to fear at all, and
Lorna could not help laughing at me for thinking that
she had no self-control.

Some creatures require a deal of food (I myself among
the number), and some can do with a very little;
making, no doubt, the best of it.  And I have often
noticed that the plumpest and most perfect women never
eat so hard and fast as the skinny and three-cornered
ones.  These last be often ashamed of it, and eat most
when the men be absent.  Hence it came to pass that
Lorna, being the loveliest of all maidens, had as much
as she could do to finish her own half of pie; whereas
Gwenny Carfax (though generous more than greedy), ate
up hers without winking, after finishing the brown
loaf; and then I begged to know the meaning of this
state of things.

'The meaning is sad enough,' said Lorna; 'and I see no
way out of it.  We are both to be starved until I let
them do what they like with me.

'That is to say until you choose to marry Carver Doone,
and be slowly killed by him?'

'Slowly!  No, John, quickly.  I hate him so intensely,
that less than a week would kill me.'

'Not a doubt of that,' said Gwenny; 'oh, she hates him
nicely then; but not half so much as I do.'

I told them that this state of things could be endured
no longer, on which point they agreed with me, but saw
no means to help it.  For even if Lorna could make up
her mind to come away with me and live at Plover's
Barrows farm, under my good mother's care, as I had
urged so often, behold the snow was all around us,
heaped as high as mountains, and how could any delicate
maiden ever get across it?

Then I spoke with a strange tingle upon both sides of
my heart, knowing that this undertaking was a serious
one for all, and might burn our farm down,--

'If I warrant to take you safe, and without much fright
or hardship, Lorna, will you come with me?'

'To be sure I will, dear,' said my beauty, with a smile
and a glance to follow it; 'I have small alternative,
to starve, or go with you, John.'

'Gwenny, have you courage for it?  Will you come with
your young mistress?'

'Will I stay behind?' cried Gwenny, in a voice that
settled it.  And so we began to arrange about it; and
I was much excited.  It was useless now to leave it
longer; if it could be done at all, it could not be too
quickly done.  It was the Counsellor who had ordered,
after all other schemes had failed, that his niece
should have no food until she would obey him.  He had
strictly watched the house, taking turns with Carver,
to ensure that none came nigh it bearing food or
comfort.  But this evening, they had thought it
needless to remain on guard; and it would have been
impossible, because themselves were busy offering high
festival to all the valley, in right of their own
commandership.  And Gwenny said that nothing made her
so nearly mad with appetite as the account she received
from a woman of all the dishes preparing.  Nevertheless
she had answered bravely,--

'Go and tell the Counsellor, and go and tell the
Carver, who sent you to spy upon us, that we shall have
a finer dish than any set before them.'  And so in truth
they did, although so little dreaming it; for no Doone
that was ever born, however much of a Carver, might vie
with our Annie for mince-meat.

Now while we sat reflecting much, and talking a good
deal more, in spite of all the cold--for I never was in
a hurry to go, when I had Lorna with me--she said, in
her silvery voice, which always led me so along, as if
I were a slave to a beautiful bell,--

'Now, John, we are wasting time, dear.  You have
praised my hair, till it curls with pride, and my eyes
till you cannot see them, even if they are brown
diamonds which I have heard for the fiftieth time at
least; though I never saw such a jewel.  Don't you
think it is high time to put on your snow-shoes, John?'

'Certainly not,' I answered, 'till we have settled
something more.  I was so cold when I came in; and now
I am as warm as a cricket.  And so are you, you lively
soul; though you are not upon my hearth yet.'

'Remember, John,' said Lorna, nestling for a moment to
me; 'the severity of the weather makes a great
difference between us.  And you must never take
advantage.'

'I quite understand all that, dear.  And the harder it
freezes the better, while that understanding continues.
Now do try to be serious.'

'I try to be serious!  And I have been trying fifty
times, and could not bring you to it, John!  Although I
am sure the situation, as the Counsellor says at the
beginning of a speech, the situation, to say the least,
is serious enough for anything.  Come, Gwenny, imitate
him.'

Gwenny was famed for her imitation of the Counsellor
making a speech; and she began to shake her hair, and
mount upon a footstool; but I really could not have
this, though even Lorna ordered it.  The truth was that
my darling maiden was in such wild spirits, at seeing
me so unexpected, and at the prospect of release, and
of what she had never known, quiet life and happiness,
that like all warm and loving natures, she could scarce
control herself.

'Come to this frozen window, John, and see them light
the stack-fire.  They will little know who looks at
them.  Now be very good, John.  You stay in that
corner, dear, and I will stand on this side; and try to
breathe yourself a peep-hole through the lovely spears
and banners.  Oh, you don't know how to do it.  I must
do it for you.  Breathe three times, like that, and
that; and then you rub it with your fingers, before it
has time to freeze again.'

All this she did so beautifully, with her lips put up
like cherries, and her fingers bent half back, as only
girls can bend them, and her little waist thrown out
against the white of the snowed-up window, that I made
her do it three times over; and I stopped her every
time and let it freeze again, that so she might be the
longer.  Now I knew that all her love was mine, every
bit as much as mine was hers; yet I must have her to
show it, dwelling upon every proof, lengthening out all
certainty.  Perhaps the jealous heart is loath to own a
life worth twice its own.  Be that as it may, I know
that we thawed the window nicely.

And then I saw, far down the stream (or rather down the
bed of it, for there was no stream visible), a little
form of fire arising, red, and dark, and flickering.
Presently it caught on something, and went upward
boldly; and then it struck into many forks, and then it
fell, and rose again.

'Do you know what all that is, John?' asked Lorna,
smiling cleverly at the manner of my staring.

'How on earth should I know?  Papists burn Protestants
in the flesh; and Protestants burn Papists in effigy,
as we mock them.  Lorna, are they going to burn any
one to-night?'

'No, you dear.  I must rid you of these things.  I see
that you are bigoted.  The Doones are firing Dunkery
beacon, to celebrate their new captain.'

'But how could they bring it here through the snow?  If
they have sledges, I can do nothing.'

'They brought it before the snow began.  The moment
poor grandfather was gone, even before his funeral, the
young men, having none to check them, began at once
upon it.  They had always borne a grudge against it;
not that it ever did them harm; but because it seemed
so insolent.  "Can't a gentleman go home, without a
smoke behind him?"  I have often heard them saying.  And
though they have done it no serious harm, since they
threw the firemen on the fire, many, many years ago,
they have often promised to bring it here for their
candle; and now they have done it.  Ah, now look!  The
tar is kindled.'

Though Lorna took it so in joke, I looked upon it very
gravely, knowing that this heavy outrage to the
feelings of the neighbourhood would cause more stir
than a hundred sheep stolen, or a score of houses
sacked.  Not of course that the beacon was of the
smallest use to any one, neither stopped anybody from
stealing, nay, rather it was like the parish knell,
which begins when all is over, and depresses all the
survivors; yet I knew that we valued it, and were
proud, and spoke of it as a mighty institution; and
even more than that, our vestry had voted, within the
last two years, seven shillings and six-pence to pay
for it, in proportion with other parishes.  And one of
the men who attended to it, or at least who was paid
for doing so, was our Jem Slocombe's grandfather.

However, in spite of all my regrets, the fire went up
very merrily, blazing red and white and yellow, as it
leaped on different things.  And the light danced on
the snow-drifts with a misty lilac hue.  I was
astonished at its burning in such mighty depths of
snow; but Gwenny said that the wicked men had been
three days hard at work, clearing, as it were, a
cock-pit, for their fire to have its way.  And now they
had a mighty pile, which must have covered five
land-yards square, heaped up to a goodly height, and
eager to take fire.

In this I saw great obstacle to what I wished to
manage.  For when this pyramid should be kindled
thoroughly, and pouring light and blazes round, would
not all the valley be like a white room full of
candles?  Thinking thus, I was half inclined to abide
my time for another night: and then my second thoughts
convinced me that I would be a fool in this.  For lo,
what an opportunity! All the Doones would be drunk, of
course, in about three hours' time, and getting more
and more in drink as the night went on.  As for the
fire, it must sink in about three hours or more, and
only cast uncertain shadows friendly to my purpose.
And then the outlaws must cower round it, as the cold
increased on them, helping the weight of the liquor;
and in their jollity any noise would be cheered as a
false alarm.  Most of all, and which decided once for
all my action,--when these wild and reckless villains
should be hot with ardent spirits, what was door, or
wall, to stand betwixt them and my Lorna?

This thought quickened me so much that I touched my
darling reverently, and told her in a few short words
how I hoped to manage it.

'Sweetest, in two hours' time, I shall be again with
you.  Keep the bar up, and have Gwenny ready to answer
any one.  You are safe while they are dining, dear, and
drinking healths, and all that stuff; and before they
have done with that, I shall be again with you.  Have
everything you care to take in a very little compass,
and Gwenny must have no baggage.  I shall knock loud,
and then wait a little; and then knock twice, very
softly.'

With this I folded her in my arms; and she looked
frightened at me; not having perceived her danger; and
then I told Gwenny over again what I had told her
mistress: but she only nodded her head and said, 'Young
man, go and teach thy grandmother.'



CHAPTER XLIV

BROUGHT HOME AT LAST

To my great delight I found that the weather, not
often friendly to lovers, and lately seeming so
hostile, had in the most important matter done me a
signal service.  For when I had promised to take my
love from the power of those wretches, the only way of
escape apparent lay through the main Doone-gate.  For
though I might climb the cliffs myself, especially with
the snow to aid me, I durst not try to fetch Lorna up
them, even if she were not half-starved, as well as
partly frozen; and as for Gwenny's door, as we called
it (that is to say, the little entrance from the wooded
hollow), it was snowed up long ago to the level of the
hills around.  Therefore I was at my wit's end how to
get them out; the passage by the Doone-gate being long,
and dark, and difficult, and leading to such a weary
circuit among the snowy moors and hills.

But now, being homeward-bound by the shortest possible
track, I slipped along between the bonfire and the
boundary cliffs, where I found a caved way of snow
behind a sort of avalanche: so that if the Doones had
been keeping watch (which they were not doing, but
revelling), they could scarcely have discovered me.
And when I came to my old ascent, where I had often
scaled the cliff and made across the mountains, it
struck me that I would just have a look at my first and
painful entrance, to wit, the water-slide.  I never for
a moment imagined that this could help me now; for I
never had dared to descend it, even in the finest
weather; still I had a curiosity to know what my old
friend was like, with so much snow upon him.  But, to
my very great surprise, there was scarcely any snow
there at all, though plenty curling high overhead from
the cliff, like bolsters over it.  Probably the
sweeping of the north-east wind up the narrow chasm had
kept the showers from blocking it, although the water
had no power under the bitter grip of frost.  All my
water-slide was now less a slide than path of ice;
furrowed where the waters ran over fluted ridges;
seamed where wind had tossed and combed them, even
while congealing; and crossed with little steps
wherever the freezing torrent lingered.  And here and
there the ice was fibred with the trail of sludge-
weed, slanting from the side, and matted, so as to make
resting-place.

Lo it was easy track and channel, as if for the very
purpose made, down which I could guide my sledge with
Lorna sitting in it.  There were only two things to be
feared; one lest the rolls of snow above should fall in
and bury us; the other lest we should rush too fast,
and so be carried headlong into the black whirlpool at
the bottom, the middle of which was still unfrozen, and
looking more horrible by the contrast.  Against this
danger I made provision, by fixing a stout bar across;
but of the other we must take our chance, and trust
ourselves to Providence.

I hastened home at my utmost speed, and told my mother
for God's sake to keep the house up till my return, and
to have plenty of fire blazing, and plenty of water
boiling, and food enough hot for a dozen people, and
the best bed aired with the warming-pan.  Dear mother
smiled softly at my excitement, though her own was not
much less, I am sure, and enhanced by sore anxiety.
Then I gave very strict directions to Annie, and
praised her a little, and kissed her; and I even
endeavoured to flatter Eliza, lest she should be
disagreeable.

After this I took some brandy, both within and about
me; the former, because I had sharp work to do; and the
latter in fear of whatever might happen, in such great
cold, to my comrades.  Also I carried some other
provisions, grieving much at their coldness: and then I
went to the upper linhay, and took our new light pony-
sledd, which had been made almost as much for pleasure
as for business; though God only knows how our girls
could have found any pleasure in bumping along so.  On
the snow, however, it ran as sweetly as if it had been
made for it; yet I durst not take the pony with it; in
the first place, because his hoofs would break through
the ever-shifting surface of the light and piling snow;
and secondly, because these ponies, coming from the
forest, have a dreadful trick of neighing, and most of
all in frosty weather.

Therefore I girded my own body with a dozen turns of
hay-rope, twisting both the ends in under at the bottom
of my breast, and winding the hay on the skew a little,
that the hempen thong might not slip between, and so
cut me in the drawing.  I put a good piece of spare
rope in the sledd, and the cross-seat with the back to
it, which was stuffed with our own wool, as well as two
or three fur coats; and then, just as I was starting,
out came Annie, in spite of the cold, panting for fear
of missing me, and with nothing on her head, but a
lanthorn in one hand.

'Oh, John, here is the most wonderful thing!  Mother has
never shown it before; and I can't think how she could
make up her mind.  She had gotten it in a great well
of a cupboard, with camphor, and spirits, and lavender.
Lizzie says it is a most magnificent sealskin cloak,
worth fifty pounds, or a farthing.'

'At any rate it is soft and warm,' said I, very calmly
flinging it into the bottom of the sledd.  'Tell mother
I will put it over Lorna's feet.'

'Lorna's feet! Oh, you great fool,' cried Annie, for
the first time reviling me; 'over her shoulders; and be
proud, you very stupid John.'

'It is not good enough for her feet,' I answered, with
strong emphasis; 'but don't tell mother I said so,
Annie.  Only thank her very kindly.'

With that I drew my traces hard, and set my ashen staff
into the snow, and struck out with my best foot
foremost (the best one at snow-shoes, I mean), and the
sledd came after me as lightly as a dog might follow;
and Annie, with the lanthorn, seemed to be left behind
and waiting like a pretty lamp-post.

The full moon rose as bright behind me as a paten of
pure silver, casting on the snow long shadows of the
few things left above, burdened rock, and shaggy
foreland, and the labouring trees.  In the great white
desolation, distance was a mocking vision; hills looked
nigh, and valleys far; when hills were far and valleys
nigh.  And the misty breath of frost, piercing through
the ribs of rock, striking to the pith of trees,
creeping to the heart of man, lay along the hollow
places, like a serpent sloughing.  Even as my own gaunt
shadow (travestied as if I were the moonlight's daddy-
longlegs), went before me down the slope; even I, the
shadow's master, who had tried in vain to cough, when
coughing brought good liquorice, felt a pressure on my
bosom, and a husking in my throat.

However, I went on quietly, and at a very tidy speed;
being only too thankful that the snow had ceased, and
no wind as yet arisen.  And from the ring of low white
vapour girding all the verge of sky, and from the rosy
blue above, and the shafts of starlight set upon a
quivering bow, as well as from the moon itself and the
light behind it, having learned the signs of frost from
its bitter twinges, I knew that we should have a night
as keen as ever England felt.  Nevertheless, I had work
enough to keep me warm if I managed it.  The question
was, could I contrive to save my darling from it?

Daring not to risk my sledd by any fall from the
valley-cliffs, I dragged it very carefully up the steep
incline of ice, through the narrow chasm, and so to the
very brink and verge where first I had seen my Lorna,
in the fishing days of boyhood.  As I then had a
trident fork, for sticking of the loaches, so I now had
a strong ash stake, to lay across from rock to rock,
and break the speed of descending.  With this I moored
the sledd quite safe, at the very lip of the chasm,
where all was now substantial ice, green and black in
the moonlight; and then I set off up the valley,
skirting along one side of it.

The stack-fire still was burning strongly, but with
more of heat than blaze; and many of the younger Doones
were playing on the verge of it, the children making
rings of fire, and their mothers watching them.  All
the grave and reverend warriors having heard of
rheumatism, were inside of log and stone, in the two
lowest houses, with enough of candles burning to make
our list of sheep come short.

All these I passed, without the smallest risk or
difficulty, walking up the channel of drift which I
spoke of once before.  And then I crossed, with more of
care, and to the door of Lorna's house, and made the
sign, and listened, after taking my snow-shoes off.

But no one came, as I expected, neither could I espy a
light.  And I seemed to hear a faint low sound, like
the moaning of the snow-wind.  Then I knocked again
more loudly, with a knocking at my heart: and receiving
no answer, set all my power at once against the door.
In a moment it flew inwards, and I glided along the
passage with my feet still slippery.  There in Lorna's
room I saw, by the moonlight flowing in, a sight which
drove me beyond sense.

Lorna was behind a chair, crouching in the corner, with
her hands up, and a crucifix, or something that looked
like it.  In the middle of the room lay Gwenny Carfax,
stupid, yet with one hand clutching the ankle of a
struggling man.  Another man stood above my Lorna,
trying to draw the chair away.  In a moment I had him
round the waist, and he went out of the window with a
mighty crash of glass; luckily for him that window had
no bars like some of them.  Then I took the other man
by the neck; and he could not plead for mercy.  I bore
him out of the house as lightly as I would bear a baby,
yet squeezing his throat a little more than I fain
would do to an infant.  By the bright moonlight I saw
that I carried Marwood de Whichehalse.  For his
father's sake I spared him, and because he had been my
schoolfellow; but with every muscle of my body strung
with indignation, I cast him, like a skittle, from me
into a snowdrift, which closed over him.  Then I looked
for the other fellow, tossed through Lorna's window,
and found him lying stunned and bleeding, neither able
to groan yet.  Charleworth Doone, if his gushing blood
did not much mislead me.

It was no time to linger now; I fastened my shoes in a
moment, and caught up my own darling with her head upon
my shoulder, where she whispered faintly; and telling
Gwenny to follow me, or else I would come back for her,
if she could not walk the snow, I ran the whole
distance to my sledd, caring not who might follow me.
Then by the time I had set up Lorna, beautiful and
smiling, with the seal-skin cloak all over her, sturdy
Gwenny came along, having trudged in the track of my
snow-shoes, although with two bags on her back.  I set
her in beside her mistress, to support her, and keep
warm; and then with one look back at the glen, which
had been so long my home of heart, I hung behind the
sledd, and launched it down the steep and dangerous
way.

Though the cliffs were black above us, and the road
unseen in front, and a great white grave of snow might
at a single word come down, Lorna was as calm and happy
as an infant in its bed.  She knew that I was with her;
and when I told her not to speak, she touched my hand
in silence.  Gwenny was in a much greater fright,
having never seen such a thing before, neither knowing
what it is to yield to pure love's confidence.  I could
hardly keep her quiet, without making a noise myself.
With my staff from rock to rock, and my weight thrown
backward, I broke the sledd's too rapid way, and
brought my grown love safely out, by the selfsame road
which first had led me to her girlish fancy, and my
boyish slavery.

Unpursued, yet looking back as if some one must be
after us, we skirted round the black whirling pool, and
gained the meadows beyond it.  Here there was hard
collar work, the track being all uphill and rough; and
Gwenny wanted to jump out, to lighten the sledd and to
push behind.  But I would not hear of it; because it
was now so deadly cold, and I feared that Lorna might
get frozen, without having Gwenny to keep her warm.
And after all, it was the sweetest labour I had ever
known in all my life, to be sure that I was pulling
Lorna, and pulling her to our own farmhouse.

Gwenny's nose was touched with frost, before we had
gone much farther, because she would not keep it quiet
and snug beneath the sealskin.  And here I had to stop
in the moonlight (which was very dangerous) and rub it
with a clove of snow, as Eliza had taught me; and
Gwenny scolding all the time, as if myself had frozen
it.  Lorna was now so far oppressed with all the
troubles of the evening, and the joy that followed
them, as well as by the piercing cold and difficulty of
breathing, that she lay quite motionless, like fairest
wax in the moonlight--when we stole a glance at her,
beneath the dark folds of the cloak; and I thought that
she was falling into the heavy snow-sleep, whence there
is no awaking.

Therefore, I drew my traces tight, and set my whole
strength to the business; and we slipped along at a
merry pace, although with many joltings, which must
have sent my darling out into the cold snowdrifts but
for the short strong arm of Gwenny.  And so in about an
hour's time, in spite of many hindrances, we came home
to the old courtyard, and all the dogs saluted us.  My
heart was quivering, and my cheeks as hot as the
Doones' bonfire, with wondering both what Lorna would
think of our farm-yard, and what my mother would think
of her.  Upon the former subject my anxiety was wasted,
for Lorna neither saw a thing, nor even opened her
heavy eyes.  And as to what mother would think of her,
she was certain not to think at all, until she had
cried over her.

And so indeed it came to pass.  Even at this length of
time, I can hardly tell it, although so bright before
my mind, because it moves my heart so.  The sledd was
at the open door, with only Lorna in it; for Gwenny
Carfax had jumped out, and hung back in the clearing,
giving any reason rather than the only true one--that
she would not be intruding.  At the door were all our
people; first, of course, Betty Muxworthy, teaching me
how to draw the sledd, as if she had been born in it,
and flourishing with a great broom, wherever a speck of
snow lay.  Then dear Annie, and old Molly (who was very
quiet, and counted almost for nobody), and behind them,
mother, looking as if she wanted to come first, but
doubted how the manners lay.  In the distance Lizzie
stood, fearful of encouraging, but unable to keep out
of it.

Betty was going to poke her broom right in under the
sealskin cloak, where Lorna lay unconscious, and where
her precious breath hung frozen, like a silver cobweb;
but I caught up Betty's broom, and flung it clean away
over the corn chamber; and then I put the others by,
and fetched my mother forward.

'You shall see her first,' I said: 'is she not your
daughter?  Hold the light there, Annie.'

Dear mother's hands were quick and trembling, as she
opened the shining folds; and there she saw my Lorna
sleeping, with her black hair all dishevelled, and she
bent and kissed her forehead, and only said, 'God bless
her, John!'  And then she was taken with violent
weeping, and I was forced to hold her.

'Us may tich of her now, I rackon,' said Betty in her
most jealous way; 'Annie, tak her by the head, and I'll
tak her by the toesen.  No taime to stand here like
girt gawks.  Don'ee tak on zo, missus.  Ther be vainer
vish in the zea--Lor, but, her be a booty!'

With this, they carried her into the house, Betty
chattering all the while, and going on now about
Lorna's hands, and the others crowding round her, so
that I thought I was not wanted among so many women,
and should only get the worst of it, and perhaps do
harm to my darling.  Therefore I went and brought
Gwenny in, and gave her a potful of bacon and peas, and
an iron spoon to eat it with, which she did right
heartily.

Then I asked her how she could have been such a fool as
to let those two vile fellows enter the house where
Lorna was; and she accounted for it so naturally, that
I could only blame myself.  For my agreement had been
to give one loud knock (if you happen to remember) and
after that two little knocks.  Well these two drunken
rogues had come; and one, being very drunk indeed, had
given a great thump; and then nothing more to do with
it; and the other, being three-quarters drunk, had
followed his leader (as one might say) but feebly, and
making two of it.  Whereupon up jumped Lorna, and
declared that her John was there.

All this Gwenny told me shortly, between the whiles of
eating, and even while she licked the spoon; and then
there came a message for me that my love was sensible,
and was seeking all around for me.  Then I told Gwenny
to hold her tongue (whatever she did among us), and not
to trust to women's words; and she told me they all
were liars, as she had found out long ago; and the only
thing to believe in was an honest man, when found.
Thereupon I could have kissed her as a sort of tribute,
liking to be appreciated; yet the peas upon her lips
made me think about it; and thought is fatal to action.
So I went to see my dear.

That sight I shall not forget; till my dying head falls
back, and my breast can lift no more.  I know not
whether I were then more blessed, or harrowed by it.
For in the settle was my Lorna, propped with pillows
round her, and her clear hands spread sometimes to the
blazing fireplace.  In her eyes no knowledge was of
anything around her, neither in her neck the sense of
leaning towards anything.  Only both her lovely hands
were entreating something, to spare her, or to love
her; and the lines of supplication quivered in her sad
white face.

'All go away, except my mother,' I said very quietly,
but so that I would be obeyed; and everybody knew it.
Then mother came to me alone; and she said, 'The frost
is in her brain; I have heard of this before, John.'
'Mother, I will have it out,' was all that I could
answer her; 'leave her to me altogether; only you sit
there and watch.'  For I felt that Lorna knew me, and no
other soul but me; and that if not interfered with, she
would soon come home to me.  Therefore I sat gently by
her, leaving nature, as it were, to her own good time
and will.  And presently the glance that watched me, as
at distance and in doubt, began to flutter and to
brighten, and to deepen into kindness, then to beam
with trust and love, and then with gathering tears to
falter, and in shame to turn away.  But the small
entreating hands found their way, as if by instinct, to
my great projecting palms; and trembled there, and
rested there.

For a little while we lingered thus, neither wishing to
move away, neither caring to look beyond the presence
of the other; both alike so full of hope, and comfort,
and true happiness; if only the world would let us be.
And then a little sob disturbed us, and mother tried to
make believe that she was only coughing.  But Lorna,
guessing who she was, jumped up so very rashly that she
almost set her frock on fire from the great ash log;
and away she ran to the old oak chair, where mother was
by the clock-case pretending to be knitting, and she
took the work from mother's hands, and laid them both
upon her head, kneeling humbly, and looking up.

'God bless you, my fair mistress!' said mother, bending
nearer, and then as Lorna's gaze prevailed, 'God bless
you, my sweet child!'

And so she went to mother's heart by the very nearest
road, even as she had come to mine; I mean the road of
pity, smoothed by grace, and youth, and gentleness.



CHAPTER XLV

A CHANGE LONG NEEDED

Jeremy Stickles was gone south, ere ever the frost set
in, for the purpose of mustering forces to attack the
Doone Glen.  But, of course, this weather had put a
stop to every kind of movement; for even if men could
have borne the cold, they could scarcely be brought to
face the perils of the snow-drifts.  And to tell the
truth I cared not how long this weather lasted, so long
as we had enough to eat, and could keep ourselves from
freezing.  Not only that I did not want Master Stickles
back again, to make more disturbances; but also that
the Doones could not come prowling after Lorna while
the snow lay piled between us, with the surface soft
and dry.  Of course they would very soon discover where
their lawful queen was, although the track of sledd and
snow-shoes had been quite obliterated by another
shower, before the revellers could have grown half as
drunk as they intended.  But Marwood de Whichehalse,
who had been snowed up among them (as Gwenny said),
after helping to strip the beacon, that young Squire
was almost certain to have recognised me, and to have
told the vile Carver.  And it gave me no little
pleasure to think how mad that Carver must be with me,
for robbing him of the lovely bride whom he was
starving into matrimony.  However, I was not pleased at
all with the prospect of the consequences; but set all
hands on to thresh the corn, ere the Doones could come
and burn the ricks.  For I knew that they could not
come yet, inasmuch as even a forest pony could not
traverse the country, much less the heavy horses needed
to carry such men as they were.  And hundreds of the
forest ponies died in this hard weather, some being
buried in the snow, and more of them starved for want
of grass.

Going through this state of things, and laying down the
law about it (subject to correction), I very soon
persuaded Lorna that for the present she was safe, and
(which made her still more happy) that she was not only
welcome, but as gladdening to our eyes as the flowers
of May.  Of course, so far as regarded myself, this was
not a hundredth part of the real truth; and even as
regarded others, I might have said it ten times over.
For Lorna had so won them all, by her kind and gentle
ways, and her mode of hearkening to everybody's
trouble, and replying without words, as well as by her
beauty, and simple grace of all things, that I could
almost wish sometimes the rest would leave her more to
me.  But mother could not do enough; and Annie almost
worshipped her; and even Lizzie could not keep her
bitterness towards her; especially when she found that
Lorna knew as much of books as need be.

As for John Fry, and Betty, and Molly, they were a
perfect plague when Lorna came into the kitchen.  For
betwixt their curiosity to see a live Doone in the
flesh (when certain not to eat them), and their high
respect for birth (with or without honesty), and their
intense desire to know all about Master John's
sweetheart (dropped, as they said, from the
snow-clouds), and most of all their admiration of a
beauty such as never even their angels could have
seen--betwixt and between all this, I say, there was no
getting the dinner cooked, with Lorna in the kitchen.

And the worst of it was that Lorna took the strangest
of all strange fancies for this very kitchen; and it
was hard to keep her out of it.  Not that she had any
special bent for cooking, as our Annie had; rather
indeed the contrary, for she liked to have her food
ready cooked; but that she loved the look of the place,
and the cheerful fire burning, and the racks of bacon
to be seen, and the richness, and the homeliness, and
the pleasant smell of everything.  And who knows but
what she may have liked (as the very best of maidens
do) to be admired, now and then, between the times of
business?

Therefore if you wanted Lorna (as I was always sure to
do, God knows how many times a day), the very surest
place to find her was our own old kitchen.  Not
gossiping, I mean, nor loitering, neither seeking into
things, but seeming to be quite at home, as if she had
known it from a child, and seeming (to my eyes at
least) to light it up, and make life and colour out of
all the dullness; as I have seen the breaking sun do
among brown shocks of wheat.

But any one who wished to learn whether girls can
change or not, as the things around them change (while
yet their hearts are steadfast, and for ever anchored),
he should just have seen my Lorna, after a fortnight of
our life, and freedom from anxiety.  It is possible
that my company--although I am accounted stupid by folk
who do not know my way--may have had something to do
with it; but upon this I will not say much, lest I lose
my character.  And indeed, as regards company, I had
all the threshing to see to, and more than half to do
myself (though any one would have thought that even
John Fry must work hard this weather), else I could not
hope at all to get our corn into such compass that a
good gun might protect it.

But to come back to Lorna again (which I always longed
to do, and must long for ever), all the change between
night and day, all the shifts of cloud and sun, all the
difference between black death and brightsome
liveliness, scarcely may suggest or equal Lorna's
transformation.  Quick she had always been and 'peart'
(as we say on Exmoor) and gifted with a leap of thought
too swift for me to follow; and hence you may find
fault with much, when I report her sayings.  But
through the whole had always run, as a black string
goes through pearls, something dark and touched with
shadow, coloured as with an early end.

But, now, behold! there was none of this!  There was no
getting her, for a moment, even to be serious.  All her
bright young wit was flashing, like a newly-awakened
flame, and all her high young spirits leaped, as if
dancing to its fire.  And yet she never spoke a word
which gave more pain than pleasure.

And even in her outward look there was much of
difference.  Whether it was our warmth, and freedom,
and our harmless love of God, and trust in one another;
or whether it were our air, and water, and the pea-fed
bacon; anyhow my Lorna grew richer and more lovely,
more perfect and more firm of figure, and more light
and buoyant, with every passing day that laid its
tribute on her cheeks and lips.  I was allowed one kiss
a day; only one for manners' sake, because she was our
visitor; and I might have it before breakfast, or else
when I came to say 'good-night!' according as I
decided.  And I decided every night, not to take it in
the morning, but put it off till the evening time, and
have the pleasure to think about, through all the day
of working.  But when my darling came up to me in the
early daylight, fresher than the daystar, and with no
one looking; only her bright eyes smiling, and sweet
lips quite ready, was it likely I could wait, and think
all day about it?  For she wore a frock of Annie's,
nicely made to fit her, taken in at the waist and
curved--I never could explain it, not being a
mantua-maker; but I know how her figure looked in it,
and how it came towards me.

But this is neither here nor there; and I must on with
my story.  Those days are very sacred to me, and if I
speak lightly of them, trust me, 'tis with lip alone;
while from heart reproach peeps sadly at the flippant
tricks of mind.

Although it was the longest winter ever known in our
parts (never having ceased to freeze for a single
night, and scarcely for a single day, from the middle
of December till the second week in March), to me it
was the very shortest and the most delicious; and
verily I do believe it was the same to Lorna.  But when
the Ides of March were come (of which I do remember
something dim from school, and something clear from my
favourite writer) lo, there were increasing signals of
a change of weather.

One leading feature of that long cold, and a thing
remarked by every one (however unobservant) had been
the hollow moaning sound ever present in the air,
morning, noon, and night-time, and especially at night,
whether any wind were stirring, or whether it were a
perfect calm.  Our people said that it was a witch
cursing all the country from the caverns by the sea,
and that frost and snow would last until we could catch
and drown her.  But the land, being thoroughly blocked
with snow, and the inshore parts of the sea with ice
(floating in great fields along), Mother Melldrum (if
she it were) had the caverns all to herself, for there
was no getting at her.  And speaking of the sea reminds
me of a thing reported to us, and on good authority;
though people might be found hereafter who would not
believe it, unless I told them that from what I myself
beheld of the channel I place perfect faith in it: and
this is, that a dozen sailors at the beginning of March
crossed the ice, with the aid of poles from Clevedon to
Penarth, or where the Holm rocks barred the flotage.

But now, about the tenth of March, that miserable
moaning noise, which had both foregone and accompanied
the rigour, died away from out the air; and we, being
now so used to it, thought at first that we must be
deaf.  And then the fog, which had hung about (even in
full sunshine) vanished, and the shrouded hills shone
forth with brightness manifold.  And now the sky at
length began to come to its true manner, which we had
not seen for months, a mixture (if I so may speak) of
various expressions.  Whereas till now from
Allhallows-tide, six weeks ere the great frost set in,
the heavens had worn one heavy mask of ashen gray when
clouded, or else one amethystine tinge with a hazy rim,
when cloudless.  So it was pleasant to behold, after
that monotony, the fickle sky which suits our England,
though abused by foreign folk.

And soon the dappled softening sky gave some earnest of
its mood; for a brisk south wind arose, and the blessed
rain came driving, cold indeed, yet most refreshing to
the skin, all parched with snow, and the eyeballs so
long dazzled.  Neither was the heart more sluggish in
its thankfulness to God.  People had begun to think,
and somebody had prophesied, that we should have no
spring this year, no seed-time, and no harvest; for
that the Lord had sent a judgment on this country of
England, and the nation dwelling in it, because of the
wickedness of the Court, and the encouragement shown to
Papists.  And this was proved, they said, by what had
happened in the town of London; where, for more than a
fortnight, such a chill of darkness lay that no man
might behold his neighbour, even across the narrowest
street; and where the ice upon the Thames was more than
four feet thick, and crushing London Bridge in twain.
Now to these prophets I paid no heed, believing not
that Providence would freeze us for other people's
sins; neither seeing how England could for many
generations have enjoyed good sunshine, if Popery meant
frost and fogs.  Besides, why could not Providence
settle the business once for all by freezing the Pope
himself; even though (according to our view) he were
destined to extremes of heat, together with all who
followed him?

Not to meddle with that subject, being beyond my
judgment, let me tell the things I saw, and then you
must believe me.  The wind, of course, I could not see,
not having the powers of a pig; but I could see the
laden branches of the great oaks moving, hoping to
shake off the load packed and saddled on them.  And
hereby I may note a thing which some one may explain
perhaps in the after ages, when people come to look at
things.  This is that in desperate cold all the trees
were pulled awry, even though the wind had scattered
the snow burden from them.  Of some sorts the branches
bended downwards, like an archway; of other sorts the
boughs curved upwards, like a red deer's frontlet.
This I know no reason* for; but am ready to swear that
I saw it.

* The reason is very simple, as all nature's reasons
are; though the subject has not yet been investigated
thoroughly.  In some trees the vascular tissue is more
open on the upper side, in others on the under side, of
the spreading branches; according to the form of
growth, and habit of the sap.  Hence in very severe
cold, when the vessels (comparatively empty) are
constricted, some have more power of contraction on the
upper side, and some upon the under.


Now when the first of the rain began, and the old
familiar softness spread upon the window glass, and ran
a little way in channels (though from the coldness of
the glass it froze before reaching the bottom), knowing
at once the difference from the short sharp thud of
snow, we all ran out, and filled our eyes and filled
our hearts with gazing.  True, the snow was piled up
now all in mountains round us; true, the air was still
so cold that our breath froze on the doorway, and the
rain was turned to ice wherever it struck anything;
nevertheless that it was rain there was no denying, as
we watched it across black doorways, and could see no
sign of white.  Mother, who had made up her mind that
the farm was not worth having after all those
prophesies, and that all of us must starve, and holes
be scratched in the snow for us, and no use to put up a
tombstone (for our church had been shut up long ago)
mother fell upon my breast, and sobbed that I was the
cleverest fellow ever born of woman.  And this because
I had condemned the prophets for a pack of fools; not
seeing how business could go on, if people stopped to
hearken to them.

Then Lorna came and glorified me, for I had predicted a
change of weather, more to keep their spirits up, than
with real hope of it; and then came Annie blushing
shyly, as I looked at her, and said that Winnie would
soon have four legs now.  This referred to some stupid
joke made by John Fry or somebody, that in this weather
a man had no legs, and a horse had only two.

But as the rain came down upon us from the southwest
wind, and we could not have enough of it, even putting
our tongues to catch it, as little children might do,
and beginning to talk of primroses; the very noblest
thing of all was to hear and see the gratitude of the
poor beasts yet remaining and the few surviving birds.
From the cowhouse lowing came, more than of fifty
milking times; moo and moo, and a turn-up noise at the
end of every bellow, as if from the very heart of kine.
Then the horses in the stables, packed as closely as
they could stick, at the risk of kicking, to keep the
warmth in one another, and their spirits up by
discoursing; these began with one accord to lift up
their voices, snorting, snaffling, whinnying, and
neighing, and trotting to the door to know when they
should have work again.  To whom, as if in answer, came
the feeble bleating of the sheep, what few, by dint of
greatest care, had kept their fleeces on their backs,
and their four legs under them.

Neither was it a trifling thing, let whoso will say the
contrary, to behold the ducks and geese marching forth
in handsome order from their beds of fern and straw.
What a goodly noise they kept, what a flapping of their
wings, and a jerking of their tails, as they stood
right up and tried with a whistling in their throats to
imitate a cockscrow!  And then how daintily they took
the wet upon their dusty plumes, and ducked their
shoulders to it, and began to dress themselves, and
laid their grooved bills on the snow, and dabbled for
more ooziness!

Lorna had never seen, I dare say, anything like this
before, and it was all that we could do to keep her
from rushing forth with only little lambswool shoes on,
and kissing every one of them.  'Oh, the dear things,
oh, the dear things!' she kept saying continually, 'how
wonderfully clever they are!  Only look at that one with
his foot up, giving orders to the others, John!'

'And I must give orders to you, my darling,' I
answered, gazing on her face, so brilliant with
excitement; 'and that is, that you come in at once,
with that worrisome cough of yours; and sit by the
fire, and warm yourself.'

'Oh, no, John!  Not for a minute, if you please, good
John.  I want to see the snow go away, and the green
meadows coming forth.  And here comes our favourite
robin, who has lived in the oven so long, and sang us a
song every morning.  I must see what he thinks of it!'

'You will do nothing of the sort,' I answered very
shortly, being only too glad of a cause for having her
in my arms again.  So I caught her up, and carried her
in; and she looked and smiled so sweetly at me instead
of pouting (as I had feared) that I found myself unable
to go very fast along the passage.  And I set her there
in her favourite place, by the sweet-scented wood-fire;
and she paid me porterage without my even asking her;
and for all the beauty of the rain, I was fain to stay
with her; until our Annie came to say that my advice
was wanted.

Now my advice was never much, as everybody knew quite
well; but that was the way they always put it, when
they wanted me to work for them.  And in truth it was
time for me to work; not for others, but myself, and
(as I always thought) for Lorna.  For the rain was now
coming down in earnest; and the top of the snow being
frozen at last, and glazed as hard as a china cup, by
means of the sun and frost afterwards, all the rain ran
right away from the steep inclines, and all the outlets
being blocked with ice set up like tables, it
threatened to flood everything.  Already it was ponding
up, like a tide advancing at the threshold of the door
from which we had watched the duck-birds; both because
great piles of snow trended in that direction, in spite
of all our scraping, and also that the gulley hole,
where the water of the shoot went out (I mean when it
was water) now was choked with lumps of ice, as big as
a man's body.  For the 'shoot,' as we called our little
runnel of everlasting water, never known to freeze
before, and always ready for any man either to wash his
hands, or drink, where it spouted from a trough of
bark, set among white flint-stones; this at last had
given in, and its music ceased to lull us, as we lay in
bed.

It was not long before I managed to drain off this
threatening flood, by opening the old sluice-hole; but
I had much harder work to keep the stables, and the
cow-house, and the other sheds, from flooding.  For we
have a sapient practice (and I never saw the contrary
round about our parts, I mean), of keeping all rooms
underground, so that you step down to them.  We say
that thus we keep them warmer, both for cattle and for
men, in the time of winter, and cooler in the
summer-time.  This I will not contradict, though having
my own opinion; but it seems to me to be a relic of the
time when people in the western countries lived in
caves beneath the ground, and blocked the mouths with
neat-skins.

Let that question still abide, for men who study
ancient times to inform me, if they will; all I know
is, that now we had no blessings for the system.  If
after all their cold and starving, our weak cattle now
should have to stand up to their knees in water, it
would be certain death to them; and we had lost enough
already to make us poor for a long time; not to speak
of our kind love for them.  And I do assure you, I
loved some horses, and even some cows for that matter,
as if they had been my blood-relations; knowing as I did
their virtues.  And some of these were lost to us; and
I could not bear to think of them.  Therefore I worked
hard all night to try and save the rest of them.



CHAPTER XLVI

SQUIRE FAGGUS MAKES SOME LUCKY HITS

Through that season of bitter frost the red deer of
the forest, having nothing to feed upon, and no shelter
to rest in, had grown accustomed to our ricks of corn,
and hay, and clover.  There we might see a hundred of
them almost any morning, come for warmth, and food, and
comfort, and scarce willing to move away.  And many of
them were so tame, that they quietly presented
themselves at our back door, and stood there with their
coats quite stiff, and their flanks drawn in and
panting, and icicles sometimes on their chins, and
their great eyes fastened wistfully upon any merciful
person; craving for a bit of food, and a drink of
water; I suppose that they had not sense enough to chew
the snow and melt it; at any rate, all the springs
being frozen, and rivers hidden out of sight, these
poor things suffered even more from thirst than they
did from hunger.

But now there was no fear of thirst, and more chance
indeed of drowning; for a heavy gale of wind arose,
with violent rain from the south-west, which lasted
almost without a pause for three nights and two days.
At first the rain made no impression on the bulk of
snow, but ran from every sloping surface and froze on
every flat one, through the coldness of the earth; and
so it became impossible for any man to keep his legs
without the help of a shodden staff.  After a good
while, however, the air growing very much warmer, this
state of things began to change, and a worse one to
succeed it; for now the snow came thundering down from
roof, and rock, and ivied tree, and floods began to
roar and foam in every trough and gulley.  The drifts
that had been so white and fair, looked yellow, and
smirched, and muddy, and lost their graceful curves,
and moulded lines, and airiness.  But the strangest
sight of all to me was in the bed of streams, and
brooks, and especially of the Lynn river.  It was worth
going miles to behold such a thing, for a man might
never have the chance again.

Vast drifts of snow had filled the valley, and piled
above the river-course, fifty feet high in many places,
and in some as much as a hundred.  These had frozen
over the top, and glanced the rain away from them, and
being sustained by rock and tree, spanned the water
mightily.  But meanwhile the waxing flood, swollen from
every moorland hollow and from every spouting crag, had
dashed away all icy fetters, and was rolling
gloriously.  Under white fantastic arches, and long
tunnels freaked and fretted, and between pellucid
pillars jagged with nodding architraves, the red
impetuous torrent rushed, and the brown foam whirled
and flashed.  I was half inclined to jump in and swim
through such glorious scenery; for nothing used to
please me more than swimming in a flooded river.  But I
thought of the rocks, and I thought of the cramp, and
more than all, of Lorna; and so, between one thing and
another, I let it roll on without me.

It was now high time to work very hard; both to make up
for the farm-work lost during the months of frost and
snow, and also to be ready for a great and vicious
attack from the Doones, who would burn us in our beds
at the earliest opportunity.  Of farm-work there was
little yet for even the most zealous man to begin to
lay his hand to; because when the ground appeared
through the crust of bubbled snow (as at last it did,
though not as my Lorna had expected, at the first few
drops of rain) it was all so soaked and sodden, and as
we call it, 'mucksy,' that to meddle with it in any way
was to do more harm than good.  Nevertheless, there was
yard work, and house work, and tendence of stock,
enough to save any man from idleness.

As for Lorna, she would come out.  There was no keeping
her in the house.  She had taken up some peculiar
notion that we were doing more for her than she had any
right to, and that she must earn her living by the hard
work of her hands.  It was quite in vain to tell her
that she was expected to do nothing, and far worse than
vain (for it made her cry sadly) if any one assured her
that she could do no good at all.  She even began upon
mother's garden before the snow was clean gone from it,
and sowed a beautiful row of peas, every one of which
the mice ate.

But though it was very pretty to watch her working for
her very life, as if the maintenance of the household
hung upon her labours, yet I was grieved for many
reasons, and so was mother also.  In the first place,
she was too fair and dainty for this rough, rude work;
and though it made her cheeks so bright, it surely must
be bad for her to get her little feet so wet.
Moreover, we could not bear the idea that she should
labour for her keep; and again (which was the worst of
all things) mother's garden lay exposed to a dark
deceitful coppice, where a man might lurk and watch all
the fair gardener's doings.  It was true that none
could get at her thence, while the brook which ran
between poured so great a torrent.  Still the distance
was but little for a gun to carry, if any one could be
brutal enough to point a gun at Lorna.  I thought that
none could be found to do it; but mother, having more
experience, was not so certain of mankind.

Now in spite of the floods, and the sloughs being out,
and the state of the roads most perilous, Squire Faggus
came at last, riding his famous strawberry mare.  There
was a great ado between him and Annie, as you may well
suppose, after some four months of parting.  And so we
left them alone awhile, to coddle over their raptures.
But when they were tired of that, or at least had time
enough to do so, mother and I went in to know what news
Tom had brought with him.  Though he did not seem to
want us yet, he made himself agreeable; and so we sent
Annie to cook the dinner while her sweetheart should
tell us everything.

Tom Faggus had very good news to tell, and he told it
with such force of expression as made us laugh very
heartily.  He had taken up his purchase from old Sir
Roger Bassett of a nice bit of land, to the south of
the moors, and in the parish of Molland.  When the
lawyers knew thoroughly who he was, and how he had made
his money, they behaved uncommonly well to him, and
showed great sympathy with his pursuits.  He put them
up to a thing or two; and they poked him in the ribs,
and laughed, and said that he was quite a boy; but of
the right sort, none the less.  And so they made old
Squire Bassett pay the bill for both sides; and all he
got for three hundred acres was a hundred and twenty
pounds; though Tom had paid five hundred.  But lawyers
know that this must be so, in spite of all their
endeavours; and the old gentleman, who now expected to
find a bill for him to pay, almost thought himself a
rogue, for getting anything out of them.

It is true that the land was poor and wild, and the
soil exceeding shallow; lying on the slope of rock, and
burned up in hot summers.  But with us, hot summers
are things known by tradition only (as this great
winter may be); we generally have more moisture,
especially in July, than we well know what to do with.
I have known a fog for a fortnight at the summer
solstice, and farmers talking in church about it when
they ought to be praying.  But it always contrives to
come right in the end, as other visitations do, if we
take them as true visits, and receive them kindly.

Now this farm of Squire Faggus (as he truly now had a
right to be called) was of the very finest pasture,
when it got good store of rain.  And Tom, who had
ridden the Devonshire roads with many a reeking jacket,
knew right well that he might trust the climate for
that matter.  The herbage was of the very sweetest, and
the shortest, and the closest, having perhaps from ten
to eighteen inches of wholesome soil between it and the
solid rock.  Tom saw at once what it was fit for--the
breeding of fine cattle.

Being such a hand as he was at making the most of
everything, both his own and other people's (although
so free in scattering, when the humour lay upon him) he
had actually turned to his own advantage that
extraordinary weather which had so impoverished every
one around him.  For he taught his Winnie (who knew his
meaning as well as any child could, and obeyed not only
his word of mouth, but every glance be gave her) to go
forth in the snowy evenings when horses are seeking
everywhere (be they wild or tame) for fodder and for
shelter; and to whinny to the forest ponies, miles away
from home perhaps, and lead them all with rare
appetites and promise of abundance, to her master's
homestead.  He shod good Winnie in such a manner that
she could not sink in the snow; and he clad her over
the loins with a sheep-skin dyed to her own colour,
which the wild horses were never tired of coming up and
sniffing at; taking it for an especial gift, and proof
of inspiration.  And Winnie never came home at night
without at least a score of ponies trotting shyly after
her, tossing their heads and their tails in turn, and
making believe to be very wild, although hard pinched
by famine.  Of course Tom would get them all into his
pound in about five minutes, for he himself could neigh
in a manner which went to the heart of the wildest
horse.  And then he fed them well, and turned them into
his great cattle pen, to abide their time for breaking,
when the snow and frost should be over.

He had gotten more than three hundred now, in this
sagacious manner; and he said it was the finest sight
to see their mode of carrying on, how they would snort,
and stamp, and fume, and prick their ears, and rush
backwards, and lash themselves with their long rough
tails, and shake their jagged manes, and scream, and
fall upon one another, if a strange man came anigh
them.  But as for feeding time, Tom said it was better
than fifty plays to watch them, and the tricks they
were up to, to cheat their feeders, and one another.  I
asked him how on earth he had managed to get fodder, in
such impassable weather, for such a herd of horses; but
he said that they lived upon straw and sawdust; and he
knew that I did not believe him, any more than about
his star-shavings.  And this was just the thing he
loved--to mystify honest people, and be a great deal
too knowing.  However, I may judge him harshly, because
I myself tell everything.

I asked him what he meant to do with all that enormous
lot of horses, and why he had not exerted his wits to
catch the red deer as well.  He said that the latter
would have been against the laws of venery, and might
have brought him into trouble, but as for disposing of
his stud, it would give him little difficulty.  He
would break them, when the spring weather came on, and
deal with them as they required, and keep the
handsomest for breeding.  The rest he would despatch to
London, where he knew plenty of horse-dealers; and he
doubted not that they would fetch him as much as ten
pounds apiece all round, being now in great demand.  I
told him I wished that he might get it; but as it
proved afterwards, he did.

Then he pressed us both on another point, the time for
his marriage to Annie; and mother looked at me to say
when, and I looked back at mother.  However, knowing
something of the world, and unable to make any further
objection, by reason of his prosperity, I said that we
must even do as the fashionable people did, and allow
the maid herself to settle, when she would leave home
and all.  And this I spoke with a very bad grace, being
perhaps of an ancient cast, and over fond of honesty--I
mean, of course, among lower people.

But Tom paid little heed to this, knowing the world a
great deal better than ever I could pretend to do; and
being ready to take a thing, upon which he had set his
mind, whether it came with a good grace, or whether it
came with a bad one.  And seeing that it would be
awkward to provoke my anger, he left the room, before
more words, to submit himself to Annie.

Upon this I went in search of Lorna, to tell her of our
cousin's arrival, and to ask whether she would think
fit to see him, or to dine by herself that day; for she
should do exactly as it pleased her in everything,
while remaining still our guest.  But I rather wished
that she might choose not to sit in Tom's company,
though she might be introduced to him.  Not but what he
could behave quite as well as could, and much better,
as regarded elegance and assurance, only that his
honesty had not been as one might desire.  But Lorna
had some curiosity to know what this famous man was
like, and declared that she would by all means have the
pleasure of dining with him, if he did not object to
her company on the ground of the Doones' dishonesty;
moreover, she said that it would seem a most foolish
air on her part, and one which would cause the greatest
pain to Annie, who had been so good to her, if she
should refuse to sit at table with a man who held the
King's pardon, and was now a pattern of honesty.

Against this I had not a word to say; and could not
help acknowledging in my heart that she was right, as
well as wise, in her decision.  And afterwards I
discovered that mother would have been much displeased,
if she had decided otherwise.

Accordingly she turned away, with one of her very
sweetest smiles (whose beauty none can describe) saying
that she must not meet a man of such fashion and
renown, in her common gardening frock; but must try to
look as nice as she could, if only in honour of dear
Annie.  And truth to tell, when she came to dinner,
everything about her was the neatest and prettiest that
can possibly be imagined.  She contrived to match the
colours so, to suit one another and her own, and yet
with a certain delicate harmony of contrast, and the
shape of everything was so nice, so that when she came
into the room, with a crown of winning modesty upon the
consciousness of beauty, I was quite as proud as if the
Queen of England entered.

My mother could not help remarking, though she knew
that it was not mannerly, how like a princess Lorna
looked, now she had her best things on; but two things
caught Squire Faggus's eyes, after he had made a most
gallant bow, and received a most graceful courtesy; and
he kept his bright bold gaze upon them, first on one,
and then on the other, until my darling was hot with
blushes, and I was ready to knock him down if he had
not been our visitor.  But here again I should have
been wrong, as I was apt to be in those days; for Tom
intended no harm whatever, and his gaze was of pure
curiosity; though Annie herself was vexed with it.  The
two objects of his close regard, were first, and most
worthily, Lorna's face, and secondly, the ancient
necklace restored to her by Sir Ensor Doone.

Now wishing to save my darling's comfort, and to keep
things quiet, I shouted out that dinner was ready, so
that half the parish could hear me; upon which my
mother laughed, and chid me, and despatched her guests
before her.  And a very good dinner we made, I
remember, and a very happy one; attending to the women
first, as now is the manner of eating; except among the
workmen.  With them, of course, it is needful that the
man (who has his hours fixed) should be served first,
and make the utmost of his time for feeding, while the
women may go on, as much as ever they please,
afterwards.  But with us, who are not bound to time,
there is no such reason to be quoted; and the women
being the weaker vessels, should be the first to begin
to fill.  And so we always arranged it.

Now, though our Annie was a graceful maid, and Lizzie a
very learned one, you should have seen how differently
Lorna managed her dining; she never took more than
about a quarter of a mouthful at a time, and she never
appeared to be chewing that, although she must have
done so.  Indeed, she appeared to dine as if it were a
matter of no consequence, and as if she could think of
other things more than of her business.  All this, and
her own manner of eating, I described to Eliza once,
when I wanted to vex her for something very spiteful
that she had said; and I never succeeded so well
before, for the girl was quite outrageous, having her
own perception of it, which made my observation ten
times as bitter to her.  And I am not sure but what she
ceased to like poor Lorna from that day; and if so, I
was quite paid out, as I well deserved, for my bit of
satire.

For it strikes me that of all human dealings, satire is
the very lowest, and most mean and common.  It is the
equivalent in words of what bullying is in deeds; and
no more bespeaks a clever man, than the other does a
brave one.  These two wretched tricks exalt a fool in
his own low esteem, but never in his neighbour's; for
the deep common sense of our nature tells that no man
of a genial heart, or of any spread of mind, can take
pride in either.  And though a good man may commit the
one fault or the other, now and then, by way of outlet,
he is sure to have compunctions soon, and to scorn
himself more than the sufferer.

Now when the young maidens were gone--for we had quite
a high dinner of fashion that day, with Betty Muxworthy
waiting, and Gwenny Carfax at the gravy--and only
mother, and Tom, and I remained at the white deal
table, with brandy, and schnapps, and hot water jugs;
Squire Faggus said quite suddenly, and perhaps on
purpose to take us aback, in case of our hiding
anything,--'What do you know of the history of that
beautiful maiden, good mother?'

'Not half so much as my son does,' mother answered,
with a soft smile at me; 'and when John does not choose
to tell a thing, wild horses will not pull it out of
him.'

'That is not at all like me, mother,' I replied rather
sadly; 'you know almost every word about Lorna, quite
as well as I do.'

'Almost every word, I believe, John; for you never tell
a falsehood.  But the few unknown may be of all the
most important to me.'

To this I made no answer, for fear of going beyond the
truth, or else of making mischief.  Not that I had, or
wished to have, any mystery with mother; neither was
there in purest truth, any mystery in the matter; to
the utmost of my knowledge.  And the only things that I
had kept back, solely for mother's comfort, were the
death of poor Lord Alan Brandir (if indeed he were
dead) and the connection of Marwood de Whichehalse with
the dealings of the Doones, and the threats of Carver
Doone against my own prosperity; and, may be, one or
two little things harrowing more than edifying.

'Come, come,' said Master Faggus, smiling very
pleasantly, 'you two understand each other, if any two
on earth do.  Ah, if I had only had a mother, how
different I might have been!'  And with that he sighed,
in the tone which always overcame mother upon that
subject, and had something to do with his getting
Annie; and then he produced his pretty box, full of
rolled tobacco, and offered me one, as I now had joined
the goodly company of smokers.  So I took it, and
watched what he did with his own, lest I might go wrong
about mine.

But when our cylinders were both lighted, and I
enjoying mine wonderfully, and astonishing mother by my
skill, Tom Faggus told us that he was sure he had seen
my Lorna's face before, many and many years ago, when
she was quite a little child, but he could not remember
where it was, or anything more about it at present;
though he would try to do so afterwards.  He could not
be mistaken, he said, for he had noticed her eyes
especially; and had never seen such eyes before,
neither again, until this day.  I asked him if he had
ever ventured into the Doone-valley; but he shook his
head, and replied that he valued his life a deal too
much for that.  Then we put it to him, whether anything
might assist his memory; but he said that he knew not
of aught to do so, unless it were another glass of
schnapps.

This being provided, he grew very wise, and told us
clearly and candidly that we were both very foolish.
For he said that we were keeping Lorna, at the risk not
only of our stock, and the house above our heads, but
also of our precious lives; and after all was she worth
it, although so very beautiful?  Upon which I told him,
with indignation, that her beauty was the least part of
her goodness, and that I would thank him for his
opinion when I had requested it.

'Bravo, our John Ridd!' he answered; 'fools will be
fools till the end of the chapter; and I might be as
big a one, if I were in thy shoes, John.  Nevertheless,
in the name of God, don't let that helpless child go
about with a thing worth half the county on her.'

'She is worth all the county herself,' said I, 'and all
England put together; but she has nothing worth half a
rick of hay upon her; for the ring I gave her cost
only,'--and here I stopped, for mother was looking, and
I never would tell her how much it had cost me; though
she had tried fifty times to find out.

'Tush, the ring!' Tom Faggus cried, with a contempt
that moved me: 'I would never have stopped a man for
that.  But the necklace, you great oaf, the necklace is
worth all your farm put together, and your Uncle Ben's
fortune to the back of it; ay, and all the town of
Dulverton.'

'What,' said I, 'that common glass thing, which she has
had from her childhood!'

'Glass indeed!  They are the finest brilliants ever I
set eyes on; and I have handled a good many.'

'Surely,' cried mother, now flushing as red as Tom's
own cheeks with excitement, 'you must be wrong, or the
young mistress would herself have known it.'

I was greatly pleased with my mother, for calling Lorna
'the young mistress'; it was not done for the sake of
her diamonds, whether they were glass or not; but
because she felt as I had done, that Tom Faggus, a man
of no birth whatever, was speaking beyond his mark, in
calling a lady like Lorna a helpless child; as well as
in his general tone, which displayed no deference.  He
might have been used to the quality, in the way of
stopping their coaches, or roystering at hotels with
them; but he never had met a high lady before, in
equality, and upon virtue; and we both felt that he
ought to have known it, and to have thanked us for the
opportunity, in a word, to have behaved a great deal
more humbly than he had even tried to do.

'Trust me,' answered Tom, in his loftiest manner, which
Annie said was 'so noble,' but which seemed to me
rather flashy, 'trust me, good mother, and simple John,
for knowing brilliants, when I see them.  I would have
stopped an eight-horse coach, with four carabined
out-riders, for such a booty as that.  But alas, those
days are over; those were days worth living in.  Ah, I
never shall know the like again.  How fine it was by
moonlight!'

'Master Faggus,' began my mother, with a manner of some
dignity, such as she could sometimes use, by right of
her integrity, and thorough kindness to every one,
'this is not the tone in which you have hitherto spoken
to me about your former pursuits and life, I fear that
the spirits'--but here she stopped, because the spirits
were her own, and Tom was our visitor,--'what I mean,
Master Faggus, is this:  you have won my daughter's
heart somehow; and you won my consent to the matter
through your honest sorrow, and manly undertaking to
lead a different life, and touch no property but your
own.  Annie is my eldest daughter, and the child of a
most upright man.  I love her best of all on earth,
next to my boy John here'--here mother gave me a mighty
squeeze, to be sure that she would have me at
least--'and I will not risk my Annie's life with a man
who yearns for the highway.'

Having made this very long speech (for her), mother
came home upon my shoulder, and wept so that (but for
heeding her) I would have taken Tom by the nose, and
thrown him, and Winnie after him, over our farm-yard
gate.  For I am violent when roused; and freely hereby
acknowledge it; though even my enemies will own that it
takes a great deal to rouse me.  But I do consider the
grief and tears (when justly caused) of my dearest
friends, to be a great deal to rouse me.



CHAPTER XLVII

JEREMY IN DANGER

Nothing very long abides, as the greatest of all
writers (in whose extent I am for ever lost in raptured
wonder, and yet for ever quite at home, as if his heart
were mine, although his brains so different), in a word
as Mr. William Shakespeare, in every one of his works
insists, with a humoured melancholy.  And if my journey
to London led to nothing else of advancement, it took
me a hundred years in front of what I might else have
been, by the most simple accident.

Two women were scolding one another across the road,
very violently, both from upstair windows; and I in my
hurry for quiet life, and not knowing what might come
down upon me, quickened my step for the nearest corner.
But suddenly something fell on my head; and at first I
was afraid to look, especially as it weighed heavily.
But hearing no breakage of ware, and only the other
scold laughing heartily, I turned me about and espied a
book, which one had cast at the other, hoping to break
her window.  So I took the book, and tendered it at the
door of the house from which it had fallen; but the
watchman came along just then, and the man at the door
declared that it never came from their house, and
begged me to say no more.  This I promised readily,
never wishing to make mischief; and I said, 'Good sir,
now take the book; I will go on to my business.'  But he
answered that he would do no such thing; for the book
alone, being hurled so hard, would convict his people
of a lewd assault; and he begged me, if I would do a
good turn, to put the book under my coat and go.  And
so I did: in part at least.  For I did not put the book
under my coat, but went along with it openly, looking
for any to challenge it.  Now this book, so acquired,
has been not only the joy of my younger days, and main
delight of my manhood, but also the comfort, and even
the hope, of my now declining years.  In a word, it is
next to my Bible to me, and written in equal English;
and if you espy any goodness whatever in my own loose
style of writing, you must not thank me, John Ridd, for
it, but the writer who holds the champion's belt in
wit, as I once did in wrestling.

Now, as nothing very long abides, it cannot be expected
that a woman's anger should last very long, if she be
at all of the proper sort.  And my mother, being one of
the very best, could not long retain her wrath against
the Squire Faggus especially when she came to reflect,
upon Annie's suggestion, how natural, and one might
say, how inevitable it was that a young man fond of
adventure and change and winning good profits by
jeopardy, should not settle down without some regrets
to a fixed abode and a life of sameness, however safe
and respectable.  And even as Annie put the case, Tom
deserved the greater credit for vanquishing so nobly
these yearnings of his nature; and it seemed very hard
to upbraid him, considering how good his motives were;
neither could Annie understand how mother could
reconcile it with her knowledge of the Bible, and the
one sheep that was lost, and the hundredth piece of
silver, and the man that went down to Jericho.

Whether Annie's logic was good and sound, I am sure I
cannot tell; but it seemed to me that she ought to have
let the Jericho traveller alone, inasmuch as he rather
fell among Tom Fagusses, than resembled them.  However,
her reasoning was too much for mother to hold out
against; and Tom was replaced, and more than that,
being regarded now as an injured man.  But how my
mother contrived to know, that because she had been too
hard upon Tom, he must be right about the necklace, is
a point which I never could clearly perceive, though no
doubt she could explain it.

To prove herself right in the conclusion, she went
herself to fetch Lorna, that the trinket might be
examined, before the day grew dark.  My darling came
in, with a very quick glance and smile at my cigarro
(for I was having the third by this time, to keep
things in amity); and I waved it towards her, as much
as to say, 'you see that I can do it.'  And then mother
led her up to the light, for Tom to examine her
necklace.

On the shapely curve of her neck it hung, like dewdrops
upon a white hyacinth; and I was vexed that Tom should
have the chance to see it there.  But even if she had
read my thoughts, or outrun them with her own, Lorna
turned away, and softly took the jewels from the place
which so much adorned them.  And as she turned away,
they sparkled through the rich dark waves of hair.
Then she laid the glittering circlet in my mother's
hands; and Tom Faggus took it eagerly, and bore it to
the window.

'Don't you go out of sight,' I said; 'you cannot resist
such things as those, if they be what you think them.'

'Jack, I shall have to trounce thee yet.  I am now a
man of honour, and entitled to the duello.  What will
you take for it, Mistress Lorna?  At a hazard, say
now.'

'I am not accustomed to sell things, sir,' replied
Lorna, who did not like him much, else she would have
answered sportively, 'What is it worth, in your
opinion?'

'Do you think it is worth five pounds, now?'

'Oh, no! I never had so much money as that in all my
life.  It is very bright, and very pretty; but it
cannot be worth five pounds, I am sure.'

'What a chance for a bargain!  Oh, if it were not for
Annie, I could make my fortune.'

'But, sir, I would not sell it to you, not for twenty
times five pounds.  My grandfather was so kind about
it; and I think it belonged to my mother.'

'There are twenty-five rose diamonds in it, and
twenty-five large brilliants that cannot be matched in
London.  How say you, Mistress Lorna, to a hundred
thousand pounds?'

My darling's eyes so flashed at this, brighter than any
diamonds, that I said to myself, 'Well, all have
faults; and now I have found out Lorna's--she is fond
of money!'  And then I sighed rather heavily; for of all
faults this seems to me one of the worst in a woman.
But even before my sigh was finished, I had cause to
condemn myself.  For Lorna took the necklace very
quietly from the hands of Squire Faggus, who had not
half done with admiring it, and she went up to my
mother with the sweetest smile I ever saw.

'Dear kind mother, I am so glad,' she said in a
whisper, coaxing mother out of sight of all but me;
'now you will have it, won't you, dear?  And I shall be
so happy; for a thousandth part of your kindness to me
no jewels in the world can match.'

I cannot lay before you the grace with which she did
it, all the air of seeking favour, rather than
conferring it, and the high-bred fear of giving
offence, which is of all fears the noblest.  Mother
knew not what to say.  Of course she would never dream
of taking such a gift as that; and yet she saw how
sadly Lorna would be disappointed.  Therefore, mother
did, from habit, what she almost always did, she called
me to help her.  But knowing that my eyes were
full--for anything noble moves me so, quite as rashly
as things pitiful--I pretended not to hear my mother,
but to see a wild cat in the dairy.

Therefore I cannot tell what mother said in reply to
Lorna; for when I came back, quite eager to let my love
know how I worshipped her, and how deeply I was ashamed
of myself, for meanly wronging her in my heart, behold
Tom Faggus had gotten again the necklace which had such
charms for him, and was delivering all around (but
especially to Annie, who was wondering at his learning)
a dissertation on precious stones, and his sentiments
about those in his hand.  He said that the work was
very ancient, but undoubtedly very good; the cutting of
every line was true, and every angle was in its place.
And this he said, made all the difference in the lustre
of the stone, and therefore in its value.  For if the
facets were ill-matched, and the points of light so
ever little out of perfect harmony, all the lustre of
the jewel would be loose and wavering, and the central
fire dulled; instead of answering, as it should, to all
possibilities of gaze, and overpowering any eye intent
on its deeper mysteries.  We laughed at the Squire's
dissertation; for how should he know all these things,
being nothing better, and indeed much worse than a mere
Northmolton blacksmith?  He took our laughter with much
good nature; having Annie to squeeze his hand and
convey her grief at our ignorance: but he said that of
one thing he was quite certain, and therein I believed
him.  To wit, that a trinket of this kind never could
have belonged to any ignoble family, but to one of the
very highest and most wealthy in England.  And looking
at Lorna, I felt that she must have come from a higher
source than the very best of diamonds.

Tom Faggus said that the necklace was made, he would
answer for it, in Amsterdam, two or three hundred years
ago, long before London jewellers had begun to meddle
with diamonds; and on the gold clasp he found some
letters, done in some inverted way, the meaning of
which was beyond him; also a bearing of some kind,
which he believed was a mountain-cat.  And thereupon he
declared that now he had earned another glass of
schnapps, and would Mistress Lorna mix it for him?

I was amazed at his impudence; and Annie, who thought
this her business, did not look best pleased; and I
hoped that Lorna would tell him at once to go and do it
for himself.  But instead of that she rose to do it
with a soft humility, which went direct to the heart of
Tom; and he leaped up with a curse at himself, and took
the hot water from her, and would not allow her to do
anything except to put the sugar in; and then he bowed
to her grandly.  I knew what Lorna was thinking of; she
was thinking all the time that her necklace had been
taken by the Doones with violence upon some great
robbery; and that Squire Faggus knew it, though he
would not show his knowledge; and that this was perhaps
the reason why mother had refused it so.

We said no more about the necklace for a long time
afterwards; neither did my darling wear it, now that
she knew its value, but did not know its history.  She
came to me the very next day, trying to look cheerful,
and begged me if I loved her (never mind how little) to
take charge of it again, as I once had done before, and
not even to let her know in what place I stored it.  I
told her that this last request I could not comply
with; for having been round her neck so often, it was
now a sacred thing, more than a million pounds could
be.  Therefore it should dwell for the present in the
neighbourhood of my heart; and so could not be far from
her.  At this she smiled her own sweet smile, and
touched my forehead with her lips.  and wished that she
could only learn how to deserve such love as mine.

Tom Faggus took his good departure, which was a kind
farewell to me, on the very day I am speaking of, the
day after his arrival.  Tom was a thoroughly upright
man, according to his own standard; and you might rely
upon him always, up to a certain point I mean, to be
there or thereabouts.  But sometimes things were too
many for Tom, especially with ardent spirits, and then
he judged, perhaps too much, with only himself for the
jury.  At any rate, I would trust him fully, for
candour and for honesty, in almost every case in which
he himself could have no interest.  And so we got on
very well together; and he thought me a fool; and I
tried my best not to think anything worse of him.

Scarcely was Tom clean out of sight, and Annie's tears
not dry yet (for she always made a point of crying upon
his departure), when in came Master Jeremy Stickles,
splashed with mud from head to foot, and not in the
very best of humours, though happy to get back again.

'Curse those fellows!' he cried, with a stamp which
sent the water hissing from his boot upon the embers;
'a pretty plight you may call this, for His Majesty's
Commissioner to return to his headquarters in!  Annie,
my dear,' for he was always very affable with Annie,
'will you help me off with my overalls, and then turn
your pretty hand to the gridiron?  Not a blessed morsel
have I touched for more than twenty-four hours.'

'Surely then you must be quite starving, sir,' my
sister replied with the greatest zeal; for she did love
a man with an appetite; 'how glad I am that the fire is
clear!'  But Lizzie, who happened to be there, said with
her peculiar smile,--

'Master Stickles must be used to it; for he never comes
back without telling us that.'

'Hush!' cried Annie, quite shocked with her; 'how would
you like to be used to it?  Now, Betty, be quick with
the things for me.  Pork, or mutton, or deer's meat,
sir?  We have some cured since the autumn.'

'Oh, deer's meat, by all means,' Jeremy Stickles
answered; 'I have tasted none since I left you, though
dreaming of it often.  Well, this is better than being
chased over the moors for one's life, John.  All the
way from Landacre Bridge, I have ridden a race for my
precious life, at the peril of my limbs and neck.
Three great Doones galloping after me, and a good job
for me that they were so big, or they must have
overtaken me.  Just go and see to my horse, John,
that's an excellent lad.  He deserves a good turn this
day, from me; and I will render it to him.'

However he left me to do it, while he made himself
comfortable: and in truth the horse required care; he
was blown so that he could hardly stand, and plastered
with mud, and steaming so that the stable was quite
full with it.  By the time I had put the poor fellow to
rights, his master had finished dinner, and was in a
more pleasant humour, having even offered to kiss
Annie, out of pure gratitude, as he said; but Annie
answered with spirit that gratitude must not be shown
by increasing the obligation.  Jeremy made reply to
this that his only way to be grateful then was to tell
us his story:  and so he did, at greater length than I
can here repeat it; for it does not bear particularly
upon Lorna's fortunes.

It appears that as he was riding towards us from the
town of Southmolton in Devonshire, he found the roads
very soft and heavy, and the floods out in all
directions; but met with no other difficulty until he
came to Landacre Bridge.  He had only a single trooper
with him, a man not of the militia but of the King's
army, whom Jeremy had brought from Exeter.  As these
two descended towards the bridge they observed that
both the Kensford water and the River Barle were
pouring down in mighty floods from the melting of the
snow.  So great indeed was the torrent, after they
united, that only the parapets of the bridge could be
seen above the water, the road across either bank being
covered and very deep on the hither side.  The trooper
did not like the look of it, and proposed to ride back
again, and round by way of Simonsbath, where the stream
is smaller.  But Stickles would not have it so, and
dashing into the river, swam his horse for the bridge,
and gained it with some little trouble; and there he
found the water not more than up to his horse's knees
perhaps.  On the crown of the bridge he turned his
horse to watch the trooper's passage, and to help him
with directions; when suddenly he saw him fall headlong
into the torrent, and heard the report of a gun from
behind, and felt a shock to his own body, such as
lifted him out of the saddle.  Turning round he beheld
three men, risen up from behind the hedge on one side
of his onward road, two of them ready to load again,
and one with his gun unfired, waiting to get good aim
at him.  Then Jeremy did a gallant thing, for which I
doubt whether I should have had the presence of mind in
danger.  He saw that to swim his horse back again would
be almost certain death; as affording such a target,
where even a wound must be fatal.  Therefore he struck
the spurs into the nag, and rode through the water
straight at the man who was pointing the long gun at
him.  If the horse had been carried off his legs,
there must have been an end of Jeremy; for the other
men were getting ready to have another shot at him.
But luckily the horse galloped right on without any
need for swimming, being himself excited, no doubt, by
all he had seen and heard of it.  And Jeremy lay almost
flat on his neck, so as to give little space for good
aim, with the mane tossing wildly in front of him.  Now
if that young fellow with the gun had his brains as
ready as his flint was, he would have shot the horse at
once, and then had Stickles at his mercy; but instead
of that he let fly at the man, and missed him
altogether, being scared perhaps by the pistol which
Jeremy showed him the mouth of.  And galloping by at
full speed, Master Stickles tried to leave his mark
behind him, for he changed the aim of his pistol to the
biggest man, who was loading his gun and cursing like
ten cannons.  But the pistol missed fire, no doubt
from the flood which had gurgled in over the holsters;
and Jeremy seeing three horses tethered at a gate just
up the hill, knew that he had not yet escaped, but had
more of danger behind him.  He tried his other great
pistol at one of the horses tethered there, so as to
lessen (if possible) the number of his pursuers.  But
the powder again failed him; and he durst not stop to
cut the bridles, bearing the men coming up the hill.
So he even made the most of his start, thanking God
that his weight was light, compared at least to what
theirs was.

And another thing he had noticed which gave him some
hope of escaping, to wit that the horses of the Doones,
although very handsome animals, were suffering still
from the bitter effects of the late long frost, and the
scarcity of fodder.  'If they do not catch me up, or
shoot me, in the course of the first two miles, I may
see my home again'; this was what he said to himself as
he turned to mark what they were about, from the brow
of the steep hill.  He saw the flooded valley shining
with the breadth of water, and the trooper's horse on
the other side, shaking his drenched flanks and
neighing; and half-way down the hill he saw the three
Doones mounting hastily.  And then he knew that his
only chance lay in the stoutness of his steed.

The horse was in pretty good condition; and the rider
knew him thoroughly, and how to make the most of him;
and though they had travelled some miles that day
through very heavy ground, the bath in the river had
washed the mud off, and been some refreshment.
Therefore Stickles encouraged his nag, and put him into
a good hard gallop, heading away towards Withycombe.
At first he had thought of turning to the right, and
making off for Withypool, a mile or so down the valley;
but his good sense told him that no one there would
dare to protect him against the Doones, so he resolved
to go on his way; yet faster than he had intended.

The three villains came after him, with all the speed
they could muster, making sure from the badness of the
road that he must stick fast ere long, and so be at
their mercy.  And this was Jeremy's chiefest fear, for
the ground being soft and thoroughly rotten, after so
much frost and snow, the poor horse had terrible work
of it, with no time to pick the way; and even more good
luck than skill was needed to keep him from foundering.
How Jeremy prayed for an Exmoor fog (such as he had
often sworn at), that he might turn aside and lurk,
while his pursuers went past him! But no fog came, nor
even a storm to damp the priming of their guns; neither
was wood or coppice nigh, nor any place to hide in;
only hills, and moor, and valleys; with flying shadows
over them, and great banks of snow in the corners.  At
one time poor Stickles was quite in despair; for after
leaping a little brook which crosses the track at
Newland, be stuck fast in a 'dancing bog,' as we call
them upon Exmoor.  The horse had broken through the
crust of moss and sedge and marishweed, and could do
nothing but wallow and sink, with the black water
spirting over him.  And Jeremy, struggling with all his
might, saw the three villains now topping the crest,
less than a furlong behind him; and heard them shout in
their savage delight.  With the calmness of despair, he
yet resolved to have one more try for it; and
scrambling over the horse's head, gained firm land, and
tugged at the bridle.  The poor nag replied with all
his power to the call upon his courage, and reared his
forefeet out of the slough, and with straining eyeballs
gazed at him.  'Now,' said Jeremy, 'now, my fine
fellow!' lifting him with the bridle, and the brave
beast gathered the roll of his loins, and sprang from
his quagmired haunches.  One more spring, and he was on
earth again, instead of being under it; and Jeremy
leaped on his back, and stooped, for he knew that they
would fire.  Two bullets whistled over him, as the
horse, mad with fright, dashed forward; and in five
minutes more he had come to the Exe, and the pursuers
had fallen behind him.  The Exe, though a much smaller
stream than the Barle, now ran in a foaming torrent,
unbridged, and too wide for leaping.  But Jeremy's
horse took the water well; and both he and his rider
were lightened, as well as comforted by it.  And as
they passed towards Lucott hill, and struck upon the
founts of Lynn, the horses of the three pursuers began
to tire under them.  Then Jeremy Stickles knew that if
he could only escape the sloughs, he was safe for the
present; and so he stood up in his stirrups, and gave
them a loud halloo, as if they had been so many foxes.

Their only answer was to fire the remaining charge at
him; but the distance was too great for any aim from
horseback; and the dropping bullet idly ploughed the
sod upon one side of him.  He acknowledged it with a
wave of his hat, and laid one thumb to his nose, in the
manner fashionable in London for expression of
contempt.  However, they followed him yet farther;
hoping to make him pay out dearly, if he should only
miss the track, or fall upon morasses.  But the
neighbourhood of our Lynn stream is not so very boggy;
and the King's messenger now knew his way as well as
any of his pursuers did; and so he arrived at Plover's
Barrows, thankful, and in rare appetite.

'But was the poor soldier drowned?' asked Annie; 'and
you never went to look for him!  Oh, how very dreadful!'

'Shot, or drowned; I know not which.  Thank God it was
only a trooper.  But they shall pay for it, as dearly
as if it had been a captain.'

'And how was it you were struck by a bullet, and only
shaken in your saddle?  Had you a coat of mail on, or
of Milanese chain-armour?  Now, Master Stickles, had
you?'

'No, Mistress Lizzie; we do not wear things of that
kind nowadays.  You are apt, I perceive, at romances.
But I happened to have a little flat bottle of the best
stoneware slung beneath my saddle-cloak, and filled
with the very best eau de vie, from the George Hotel,
at Southmolton.  The brand of it now is upon my back.
Oh, the murderous scoundrels, what a brave spirit they
have spilled!'

'You had better set to and thank God,' said I, 'that
they have not spilled a braver one.'



CHAPTER XLVIII

EVERY MAN MUST DEFEND HIMSELF

It was only right in Jeremy Stickles, and of the
simplest common sense, that he would not tell, before
our girls, what the result of his journey was.  But he
led me aside in the course of the evening, and told me
all about it; saying that I knew, as well as he did,
that it was not woman's business.  This I took, as it
was meant, for a gentle caution that Lorna (whom he had
not seen as yet) must not he informed of any of his
doings.  Herein I quite agreed with him; not only for
his furtherance, but because I always think that women,
of whatever mind, are best when least they meddle with
the things that appertain to men.

Master Stickles complained that the weather had been
against him bitterly, closing all the roads around him;
even as it had done with us.  It had taken him eight
days, he said, to get from Exeter to Plymouth; whither
he found that most of the troops had been drafted off
from Exeter.  When all were told, there was but a
battalion of one of the King's horse regiments, and two
companies of foot soldiers; and their commanders had
orders, later than the date of Jeremy's commission, on
no account to quit the southern coast, and march
inland.  Therefore, although they would gladly have
come for a brush with the celebrated Doones, it was
more than they durst attempt, in the face of their
instructions.  However, they spared him a single
trooper, as a companion of the road, and to prove to
the justices of the county, and the lord lieutenant,
that he had their approval.

To these authorities Master Stickles now was forced to
address himself, although he would rather have had one
trooper than a score from the very best trained bands.
For these trained bands had afforded very good
soldiers, in the time of the civil wars, and for some
years afterwards; but now their discipline was gone;
and the younger generation had seen no real fighting.
Each would have his own opinion, and would want to
argue it; and if he were not allowed, he went about his
duty in such a temper as to prove that his own way was
the best.

Neither was this the worst of it; for Jeremy made no
doubt but what (if he could only get the militia to
turn out in force) he might manage, with the help of
his own men, to force the stronghold of the enemy; but
the truth was that the officers, knowing how hard it
would be to collect their men at that time of the year,
and in that state of the weather, began with one accord
to make every possible excuse.  And especially they
pressed this point, that Bagworthy was not in their
county; the Devonshire people affirming vehemently that
it lay in the shire of Somerset, and the Somersetshire
folk averring, even with imprecations, that it lay in
Devonshire.  Now I believe the truth to be that the
boundary of the two counties, as well as of Oare and
Brendon parishes, is defined by the Bagworthy river; so
that the disputants on both sides were both right and
wrong.

Upon this, Master Stickles suggested, and as I thought
very sensibly, that the two counties should unite, and
equally contribute to the extirpation of this pest,
which shamed and injured them both alike.  But hence
arose another difficulty; for the men of Devon said
they would march when Somerset had taken the field; and
the sons of Somerset replied that indeed they were
quite ready, but what were their cousins of Devonshire
doing?  And so it came to pass that the King's
Commissioner returned without any army whatever; but
with promise of two hundred men when the roads should
be more passable.  And meanwhile, what were we to do,
abandoned as we were to the mercies of the Doones, with
only our own hands to help us?  And herein I grieved at
my own folly, in having let Tom Faggus go, whose wit
and courage would have been worth at least half a dozen
men to us.  Upon this matter I held long council with
my good friend Stickles; telling him all about Lorna's
presence, and what I knew of her history.  He agreed
with me that we could not hope to escape an attack from
the outlaws, and the more especially now that they knew
himself to be returned to us.  Also he praised me for
my forethought in having threshed out all our corn, and
hidden the produce in such a manner that they were not
likely to find it.  Furthermore, he recommended that
all the entrances to the house should at once be
strengthened, and a watch must be maintained at night;
and he thought it wiser that I should go (late as it
was) to Lynmouth, if a horse could pass the valley, and
fetch every one of his mounted troopers, who might now
be quartered there.  Also if any men of courage, though
capable only of handling a pitchfork, could be found in
the neighbourhood, I was to try to summon them.  But
our district is so thinly peopled, that I had little
faith in this; however my errand was given me, and I
set forth upon it; for John Fry was afraid of the
waters.

Knowing how fiercely the floods were out, I resolved to
travel the higher road, by Cosgate and through
Countisbury; therefore I swam my horse through the
Lynn, at the ford below our house (where sometimes you
may step across), and thence galloped up and along the
hills.  I could see all the inland valleys ribbon'd
with broad waters; and in every winding crook, the
banks of snow that fed them; while on my right the
turbid sea was flaked with April showers.  But when I
descended the hill towards Lynmouth, I feared that my
journey was all in vain.

For the East Lynn (which is our river) was ramping and
roaring frightfully, lashing whole trunks of trees on
the rocks, and rending them, and grinding them.  And
into it rushed, from the opposite side, a torrent even
madder; upsetting what it came to aid; shattering wave
with boiling billow, and scattering wrath with fury.
It was certain death to attempt the passage: and the
little wooden footbridge had been carried away long
ago.  And the men I was seeking must be, of course, on
the other side of this deluge, for on my side there was
not a single house.

I followed the bank of the flood to the beach, some two
or three hundred yards below; and there had the luck to
see Will Watcombe on the opposite side, caulking an old
boat.  Though I could not make him hear a word, from
the deafening roar of the torrent, I got him to
understand at last that I wanted to cross over.  Upon
this he fetched another man, and the two of them
launched a boat; and paddling well out to sea, fetched
round the mouth of the frantic river.  The other man
proved to be Stickles's chief mate; and so he went back
and fetched his comrades, bringing their weapons, but
leaving their horses behind.  As it happened there were
but four of them; however, to have even these was a
help; and I started again at full speed for my home;
for the men must follow afoot, and cross our river high
up on the moorland.

This took them a long way round, and the track was
rather bad to find, and the sky already darkening; so
that I arrived at Plover's Barrows more than two hours
before them.  But they had done a sagacious thing,
which was well worth the delay; for by hoisting their
flag upon the hill, they fetched the two watchmen from
the Foreland, and added them to their number.

It was lucky that I came home so soon; for I found the
house in a great commotion, and all the women
trembling.  When I asked what the matter was, Lorna,
who seemed the most self-possessed, answered that it
was all her fault, for she alone had frightened them.
And this in the following manner.  She had stolen out
to the garden towards dusk, to watch some favourite
hyacinths just pushing up, like a baby's teeth, and
just attracting the fatal notice of a great house-snail
at night-time.  Lorna at last had discovered the
glutton, and was bearing him off in triumph to the
tribunal of the ducks, when she descried two glittering
eyes glaring at her steadfastly, from the elder-bush
beyond the stream.  The elder was smoothing its
wrinkled leaves, being at least two months behind time;
and among them this calm cruel face appeared; and she
knew it was the face of Carver Doone.

The maiden, although so used to terror (as she told me
once before), lost all presence of mind hereat, and
could neither shriek nor fly, but only gaze, as if
bewitched.  Then Carver Doone, with his deadly smile,
gloating upon her horror, lifted his long gun, and
pointed full at Lorna's heart.  In vain she strove to
turn away; fright had stricken her stiff as stone.
With the inborn love of life, she tried to cover the
vital part wherein the winged death must lodge--for she
knew Carver's certain aim--but her hands hung numbed,
and heavy; in nothing but her eyes was life.

With no sign of pity in his face, no quiver of
relenting, but a well-pleased grin at all the charming
palsy of his victim, Carver Doone lowered, inch by
inch, the muzzle of his gun.  When it pointed to the
ground, between her delicate arched insteps, he pulled
the trigger, and the bullet flung the mould all over
her.  It was a refinement of bullying, for which I
swore to God that night, upon my knees, in secret, that
I would smite down Carver Doone or else he should smite
me down.  Base beast! what largest humanity, or what
dreams of divinity, could make a man put up with this?

My darling (the loveliest, and most harmless, in the
world of maidens), fell away on a bank of grass, and
wept at her own cowardice; and trembled, and wondered
where I was; and what I would think of this.  Good God!
What could I think of it?  She over-rated my slow
nature, to admit the question.

While she leaned there, quite unable yet to save
herself, Carver came to the brink of the flood, which
alone was between them; and then he stroked his
jet-black beard, and waited for Lorna to begin.  Very
likely, be thought that she would thank him for his
kindness to her.  But she was now recovering the power
of her nimble limbs; and ready to be off like hope, and
wonder at her own cowardice.

'I have spared you this time,' he said, in his deep
calm voice, 'only because it suits my plans; and I
never yield to temper.  But unless you come back
to-morrow, pure, and with all you took away, and teach
me to destroy that fool, who has destroyed himself for
you, your death is here, your death is here, where it
has long been waiting.'

Although his gun was empty, he struck the breech of it
with his finger; and then he turned away, not deigning
even once to look back again; and Lorna saw his giant
figure striding across the meadow-land, as if the Ridds
were nobodies, and he the proper owner.  Both mother
and I were greatly hurt at hearing of this insolence:
for we had owned that meadow, from the time of the
great Alfred; and even when that good king lay in the
Isle of Athelney, he had a Ridd along with him.

Now I spoke to Lorna gently, seeing how much she had
been tried; and I praised her for her courage, in not
having run away, when she was so unable; and my darling
was pleased with this, and smiled upon me for saying
it; though she knew right well that, in this matter, my
judgment was not impartial.  But you may take this as a
general rule, that a woman likes praise from the man
whom she loves, and cannot stop always to balance it.

Now expecting a sharp attack that night--when Jeremy
Stickles the more expected, after the words of Carver,
which seemed to be meant to mislead us--we prepared a
great quantity of knuckles of pork, and a ham in full
cut, and a fillet of hung mutton.  For we would almost
surrender rather than keep our garrison hungry.  And
all our men were exceedingly brave; and counted their
rounds of the house in half-pints.

Before the maidens went to bed, Lorna made a remark
which seemed to me a very clever one, and then I
wondered how on earth it had never occurred to me
before.  But first she had done a thing which I could
not in the least approve of:  for she had gone up to my
mother, and thrown herself into her arms, and begged to
be allowed to return to Glen Doone.

'My child, are you unhappy here?' mother asked her,
very gently, for she had begun to regard her now as a
daughter of her own.

'Oh, no!  Too happy, by far too happy, Mrs. Ridd.  I
never knew rest or peace before, or met with real
kindness.  But I cannot be so ungrateful, I cannot be
so wicked, as to bring you all into deadly peril, for
my sake alone.  Let me go: you must not pay this great
price for my happiness.'

'Dear child, we are paying no price at all,' replied my
mother, embracing her; 'we are not threatened for your
sake only.  Ask John, he will tell you.  He knows every
bit about politics, and this is a political matter.'

Dear mother was rather proud in her heart, as well as
terribly frightened, at the importance now accruing to
Plover's Barrows farm; and she often declared that it
would be as famous in history as the Rye House, or the
Meal-tub, or even the great black box, in which she was
a firm believer: and even my knowledge of politics
could not move her upon that matter.  'Such things had
happened before,' she would say, shaking her head with
its wisdom, 'and why might they not happen again?
Women would be women, and men would be men, to the end
of the chapter; and if she had been in Lucy Water's
place, she would keep it quiet, as she had done'; and
then she would look round, for fear, lest either of her
daughters had heard her; 'but now, can you give me any
reason, why it may not have been so?  You are so
fearfully positive, John: just as men always are.'
'No,' I used to say; 'I can give you no reason, why it
may not have been so, mother.  But the question is, if
it was so, or not; rather than what it might have been.
And, I think, it is pretty good proof against it, that
what nine men of every ten in England would only too
gladly believe, if true, is nevertheless kept dark from
them.'  'There you are again, John,' mother would reply,
'all about men, and not a single word about women.  If
you had any argument at all, you would own that
marriage is a question upon which women are the best
judges.'  'Oh!' I would groan in my spirit, and go;
leaving my dearest mother quite sure, that now at last
she must have convinced me.  But if mother had known
that Jeremy Stickles was working against the black box,
and its issue, I doubt whether he would have fared so
well, even though he was a visitor.  However, she knew
that something was doing and something of importance;
and she trusted in God for the rest of it.  Only she
used te tell me, very seriously, of an evening, 'The
very least they can give you, dear John, is a coat of
arms.  Be sure you take nothing less, dear; and the
farm can well support it.'

But lo! I have left Lorna ever so long, anxious to
consult me upon political matters.  She came to me, and
her eyes alone asked a hundred questions, which I
rather had answered upon her lips than troubled her
pretty ears with them.  Therefore I told her nothing at
all, save that the attack (if any should be) would not
be made on her account; and that if she should hear, by
any chance, a trifle of a noise in the night, she was
to wrap the clothes around her, and shut her beautiful
eyes again.  On no account, whatever she did, was she
to go to the window.  She liked my expression about her
eyes, and promised to do the very best she could and
then she crept so very close, that I needs must have
her closer; and with her head on my breast she asked,--

'Can't you keep out of this fight, John?'

'My own one,' I answered, gazing through the long black
lashes, at the depths of radiant love; 'I believe there
will be nothing: but what there is I must see out.'

'Shall I tell you what I think, John?  It is only a
fancy of mine, and perhaps it is not worth telling.'

'Let us have it, dear, by all means.  You know so much
about their ways.'

'What I believe is this, John.  You know how high the
rivers are, higher than ever they were before, and
twice as high, you have told me.  I believe that Glen
Doone is flooded, and all the houses under water.'

'You little witch,' I answered; 'what a fool I must be
not to think of it! Of course it is: it must be.  The
torrent from all the Bagworthy forest, and all the
valleys above it, and the great drifts in the glen
itself, never could have outlet down my famous
waterslide.  The valley must be under water twenty feet
at least.  Well, if ever there was a fool, I am he,
for not having thought of it.'

'I remember once before,' said Lorna, reckoning on her
fingers, 'when there was heavy rain, all through the
autumn and winter, five or it may be six years ago, the
river came down with such a rush that the water was two
feet deep in our rooms, and we all had to camp by the
cliff-edge.  But you think that the floods are higher
now, I believe I heard you say, John.'

'I don't think about it, my treasure,' I answered; 'you
may trust me for understanding floods, after our work
at Tiverton.  And I know that the deluge in all our
valleys is such that no living man can remember,
neither will ever behold again.  Consider three months
of snow, snow, snow, and a fortnight of rain on the top
of it, and all to be drained in a few days away!  And
great barricades of ice still in the rivers blocking
them up, and ponding them.  You may take my word for
it, Mistress Lorna, that your pretty bower is six feet
deep.'

'Well, my bower has served its time', said Lorna,
blushing as she remembered all that had happened there;
'and my bower now is here, John.  But I am so sorry to
think of all the poor women flooded out of their houses
and sheltering in the snowdrifts.  However, there is
one good of it:  they cannot send many men against us,
with all this trouble upon them.'

'You are right,' I replied; 'how clever you are! and
that is why there were only three to cut off Master
Stickles.  And now we shall beat them, I make no doubt,
even if they come at all.  And I defy them to fire the
house:  the thatch is too wet for burning.'

We sent all the women to bed quite early, except Gwenny
Carfax and our old Betty.  These two we allowed to stay
up, because they might be useful to us, if they could
keep from quarreling.  For my part, I had little fear,
after what Lorna had told me, as to the result of the
combat.  It was not likely that the Doones could bring
more than eight or ten men against us, while their
homes were in such danger: and to meet these we had
eight good men, including Jeremy, and myself, all well
armed and resolute, besides our three farm-servants,
and the parish-clerk, and the shoemaker.  These five
could not be trusted much for any valiant conduct,
although they spoke very confidently over their cans of
cider.  Neither were their weapons fitted for much
execution, unless it were at close quarters, which they
would be likely to avoid.  Bill Dadds had a sickle, Jem
Slocombe a flail, the cobbler had borrowed the
constable's staff (for the constable would not attend,
because there was no warrant), and the parish clerk had
brought his pitch-pipe, which was enough to break any
man's head.  But John Fry, of course, had his
blunderbuss, loaded with tin-tacks and marbles, and
more likely to kill the man who discharged it than any
other person: but we knew that John had it only for
show, and to describe its qualities.

Now it was my great desire, and my chiefest hope, to
come across Carver Doone that night, and settle the
score between us; not by any shot in the dark, but by a
conflict man to man.  As yet, since I came to
full-grown power, I had never met any one whom I could
not play teetotum with: but now at last I had found a
man whose strength was not to be laughed at.  I could
guess it in his face, I could tell it in his arms, I
could see it in his stride and gait, which more than
all the rest betray the substance of a man.  And being
so well used to wrestling, and to judge antagonists, I
felt that here (if anywhere) I had found my match.

Therefore I was not content to abide within the house,
or go the rounds with the troopers; but betook myself
to the rick yard, knowing that the Doones were likely
to begin their onset there.  For they had a pleasant
custom, when they visited farm-houses, of lighting
themselves towards picking up anything they wanted, or
stabbing the inhabitants, by first creating a blaze in
the rick yard.  And though our ricks were all now of
mere straw (except indeed two of prime clover-hay), and
although on the top they were so wet that no firebrands
might hurt them; I was both unwilling to have them
burned, and fearful that they might kindle, if well
roused up with fire upon the windward side.

By the bye, these Doones had got the worst of this
pleasant trick one time.  For happening to fire the
ricks of a lonely farm called Yeanworthy, not far above
Glenthorne, they approached the house to get people's
goods, and to enjoy their terror.  The master of the
farm was lately dead, and had left, inside the
clock-case, loaded, the great long gun, wherewith he
had used to sport at the ducks and the geese on the
shore.  Now Widow Fisher took out this gun, and not
caring much what became of her (for she had loved her
husband dearly), she laid it upon the window-sill,
which looked upon the rick-yard; and she backed up the
butt with a chest of oak drawers, and she opened the
window a little back, and let the muzzle out on the
slope.  Presently five or six fine young Doones came
dancing a reel (as their manner was) betwixt her and
the flaming rick.  Upon which she pulled the trigger
with all the force of her thumb, and a quarter of a
pound of duck-shot went out with a blaze on the
dancers.  You may suppose what their dancing was, and
their reeling how changed to staggering, and their
music none of the sweetest.  One of them fell into the
rick, and was burned, and buried in a ditch next day;
but the others were set upon their horses, and carried
home on a path of blood.  And strange to say, they
never avenged this very dreadful injury; but having
heard that a woman had fired this desperate shot among
them, they said that she ought to be a Doone, and
inquired how old she was.

Now I had not been so very long waiting in our
mow-yard, with my best gun ready, and a big club by me,
before a heaviness of sleep began to creep upon me.
The flow of water was in my ears, and in my eyes a hazy
spreading, and upon my brain a closure, as a cobbler
sews a vamp up.  So I leaned back in the clover-rick,
and the dust of the seed and the smell came round me,
without any trouble; and I dozed about Lorna, just once
or twice, and what she had said about new-mown hay; and
then back went my head, and my chin went up; and if
ever a man was blest with slumber, down it came upon
me, and away went I into it.

Now this was very vile of me, and against all good
resolutions, even such as I would have sworn to an hour
ago or less.  But if you had been in the water as I
had, ay, and had long fight with it, after a good day's
work, and then great anxiety afterwards, and brain-work
(which is not fair for me), and upon that a stout
supper, mayhap you would not be so hard on my sleep;
though you felt it your duty to wake me.



CHAPTER XLIX

MAIDEN SENTINELS ARE BEST

It was not likely that the outlaws would attack out
premises until some time after the moon was risen;
because it would be too dangerous to cross the flooded
valleys in the darkness of the night.  And but for this
consideration, I must have striven harder against the
stealthy approach of slumber.  But even so, it was very
foolish to abandon watch, especially in such as I, who
sleep like any dormouse.  Moreover, I had chosen the
very worst place in the world for such employment, with
a goodly chance of awakening in a bed of solid fire.

And so it might have been, nay, it must have been, but
for Lorna's vigilance.  Her light hand upon my arm
awoke me, not too readily; and leaping up, I seized my
club, and prepared to knock down somebody.

'Who's that?' I cried; 'stand back, I say, and let me
have fair chance at you.'

'Are you going to knock me down, dear John?' replied
the voice I loved so well; 'I am sure I should never
get up again, after one blow from you, John.'

'My darling, is it you?' I cried; 'and breaking all
your orders?  Come back into the house at once:  and
nothing on your head, dear!'

'How could I sleep, while at any moment you might he
killed beneath my window?  And now is the time of real
danger; for men can see to travel.'

I saw at once the truth of this.  The moon was high and
clearly lighting all the watered valleys.  To sleep any
longer might be death, not only to myself, but all.

'The man on guard at the back of the house is fast
asleep,' she continued; 'Gwenny, who let me out, and
came with me, has heard him snoring for two hours.  I
think the women ought to be the watch, because they
have had no travelling.  Where do you suppose little
Gwenny is?'

'Surely not gone to Glen Doone?'  I was not sure,
however: for I could believe almost anything of the
Cornish maiden's hardihood.

'No,' replied Lorna, 'although she wanted even to do
that.  But of course I would not hear of it, on account
of the swollen waters.  But she is perched on yonder
tree, which commands the Barrow valley.  She says that
they are almost sure to cross the streamlet there; and
now it is so wide and large, that she can trace it in
the moonlight, half a mile beyond her.  If they cross,
she is sure to see them, and in good time to let us
know.'

'What a shame,' I cried, 'that the men should sleep,
and the maidens be the soldiers! I will sit in that
tree myself, and send little Gwenny back to you.  Go to
bed, my best and dearest; I will take good care not to
sleep again.'

'Please not to send me away, dear John,' she answered
very mournfully; 'you and I have been together through
perils worse than this.  I shall only be more timid,
and more miserable, indoors.'

'I cannot let you stay here,' I said; 'it is altogether
impossible.  Do you suppose that I can fight, with you
among the bullets, Lorna?  If this is the way you mean
to take it, we had better go both to the apple-room,
and lock ourselves in, and hide under the tiles, and
let them burn all the rest of the premises.'

At this idea Lorna laughed, as I could see by the
moonlight; and then she said,--

'You are right, John.  I should only do more harm than
good: and of all things I hate fighting most, and
disobedience next to it.  Therefore I will go indoors,
although I cannot go to bed.  But promise me one thing,
dearest John.  You will keep yourself out of the way,
now won't you, as much as you can, for my sake?'

'Of that you may be quite certain, Lorna.  I will shoot
them all through the hay-ricks.'

'That is right, dear,' she answered, never doubting but
what I could do it; 'and then they cannot see you, you
know.  But don't think of climbing that tree, John; it
is a great deal too dangerous.  It is all very well for
Gwenny; she has no bones to break.'

'None worth breaking, you mean, I suppose.  Very well;
I will not climb the tree, for I should defeat my own
purpose, I fear; being such a conspicuous object.  Now
go indoors, darling, without more words.  The more you
linger, the more I shall keep you.'

She laughed her own bright laugh at this, and only
said, 'God keep you, love!' and then away she tripped
across the yard, with the step I loved to watch so.
And thereupon I shouldered arms, and resolved to tramp
till morning.  For I was vexed at my own neglect, and
that Lorna should have to right it.

But before I had been long on duty, making the round of
the ricks and stables, and hailing Gwenny now and then
from the bottom of her tree, a short wide figure stole
towards me, in and out the shadows, and I saw that it
was no other than the little maid herself, and that she
bore some tidings.

'Ten on 'em crossed the watter down yonner,' said
Gwenny, putting her hand to her mouth, and seeming to
regard it as good news rather than otherwise: 'be arl
craping up by hedgerow now.  I could shutt dree on 'em
from the bar of the gate, if so be I had your goon,
young man.'

'There is no time to lose, Gwenny.  Run to the house
and fetch Master Stickles, and all the men; while I
stay here, and watch the rick-yard.'

Perhaps I was wrong in heeding the ricks at such a time
as that; especially as only the clover was of much
importance.  But it seemed to me like a sort of triumph
that they should be even able to boast of having fired
our mow-yard.  Therefore I stood in a nick of the
clover, whence we had cut some trusses, with my club in
hand, and gun close by.

The robbers rode into our yard as coolly as if they had
been invited, having lifted the gate from the hinges
first on account of its being fastened.  Then they
actually opened our stable-doors, and turned our
honest horses out, and put their own rogues in the
place of them.  At this my breath was quite taken away;
for we think so much of our horses.  By this time I
could see our troopers, waiting in the shadow of the
house, round the corner from where the Doones were, and
expecting the order to fire.  But Jeremy Stickles very
wisely kept them in readiness, until the enemy should
advance upon them.

'Two of you lazy fellows go,' it was the deep voice of
Carver Doone, 'and make us a light, to cut their
throats by.  Only one thing, once again.  If any man
touches Lorna, I will stab him where he stands.  She
belongs to me.  There are two other young damsels here,
whom you may take away if you please.  And the mother,
I hear, is still comely.  Now for our rights.  We have
borne too long the insolence of these yokels.  Kill
every man, and every child, and burn the cursed place
down.'

As he spoke thus blasphemously, I set my gun against
his breast; and by the light buckled from his belt, I
saw the little 'sight' of brass gleaming alike upon
either side, and the sleek round barrel glimmering.
The aim was sure as death itself.  If I only drew the
trigger (which went very lighily) Carver Doone would
breathe no more.  And yet--will you believe me?--I
could not pull the trigger.  Would to God that I had
done so!

For I never had taken human life, neither done bodily
harm to man; beyond the little bruises, and the
trifling aches and pains, which follow a good and
honest bout in the wrestling ring.  Therefore I dropped
my carbine, and grasped again my club, which seemed a
more straight-forward implement.

Presently two young men came towards me, bearing brands
of resined hemp, kindled from Carver's lamp.  The
foremost of them set his torch to the rick within a
yard of me, and smoke concealing me from him.  I struck
him with a back-handed blow on the elbow, as he bent
it; and I heard the bone of his arm break, as clearly
as ever I heard a twig snap.  With a roar of pain he
fell on the ground, and his torch dropped there, and
singed him.  The other man stood amazed at this, not
having yet gained sight of me; till I caught his
firebrand from his hand, and struck it into his
countenance.  With that he leaped at me; but I caught
him, in a manner learned from early wrestling, and
snapped his collar-bone, as I laid him upon the top of
his comrade.

This little success so encouraged me, that I was half
inclined to advance, and challenge Carver Doone to meet
me; but I bore in mind that he would be apt to shoot me
without ceremony; and what is the utmost of human
strength against the power of powder?  Moreover, I
remembered my promise to sweet Lorna; and who would be
left to defend her, if the rogues got rid of me?

While I was hesitating thus (for I always continue to
hesitate, except in actual conflict), a blaze of fire
lit up the house, and brown smoke hung around it.  Six
of our men had let go at the Doones, by Jeremy
Stickles' order, as the villains came swaggering down
in the moonlight ready for rape or murder.  Two of them
fell, and the rest hung back, to think at their leisure
what this was.  They were not used to this sort of
thing: it was neither just nor courteous.

Being unable any longer to contain myself, as I thought
of Lorna's excitement at all this noise of firing, I
came across the yard, expecting whether they would
shoot at me.  However, no one shot at me; and I went up
to Carver Doone, whom I knew by his size in the
moonlight, and I took him by the beard, and said, 'Do
you call yourself a man?'

For a moment he was so astonished that he could not
answer.  None had ever dared, I suppose, to look at him
in that way; and he saw that he had met his equal, or
perhaps his master.  And then he tried a pistol at me,
but I was too quick for him.

'Now, Carver Doone, take warning,' I said to him, very
soberly; 'you have shown yourself a fool by your
contempt of me.  I may not be your match in craft; but
I am in manhood.  You are a despicable villain.  Lie
low in your native muck.'

And with that word, I laid him flat upon his back in
our straw-yard, by a trick of the inner heel, which he
could not have resisted (though his strength had been
twice as great as mine), unless he were a wrestler.
Seeing him down the others ran, though one of them made
a shot at me, and some of them got their horses, before
our men came up; and some went away without them.  And
among these last was Captain Carver who arose, while I
was feeling myself (for I had a little wound), and
strode away with a train of curses enough to poison the
light of the moon.

We gained six very good horses, by this attempted
rapine, as well as two young prisoners, whom I had
smitten by the clover-rick.  And two dead Doones were
left behind, whom (as we buried them in the churchyard,
without any service over them), I for my part was most
thankful that I had not killed.  For to have the life
of a fellow-man laid upon one's conscience--deserved he
his death, or deserved it not--is to my sense of right
and wrong the heaviest of all burdens; and the one that
wears most deeply inwards, with the dwelling of the
mind on this view and on that of it.

I was inclined to pursue the enemy and try to capture
more of them; but Jeremy Stickles would not allow it,
for he said that all the advantage would be upon their
side, if we went hurrying after them, with only the
moon to guide us.  And who could tell but what there
might be another band of them, ready to fall upon the
house, and burn it, and seize the women, if we left
them unprotected?  When he put the case thus, I was
glad enough to abide by his decision.  And one thing
was quite certain, that the Doones had never before
received so rude a shock, and so violent a blow to
their supremacy, since first they had built up their
power, and become the Lords of Exmoor.  I knew that
Carver Doone would gnash those mighty teeth of his, and
curse the men around him, for the blunder (which was in
truth his own) of over-confidence and carelessness.
And at the same time, all the rest would feel that such
a thing had never happened, while old Sir Ensor was
alive; and that it was caused by nothing short of gross
mismanagement.

I scarcely know who made the greatest fuss about my
little wound, mother, or Annie, or Lorna.  I was
heartily ashamed to be so treated like a milksop; but
most unluckily it had been impossible to hide it.  For
the ball had cut along my temple, just above the
eyebrow; and being fired so near at hand, the powder
too had scarred me.  Therefore it seemed a great deal
worse than it really was; and the sponging, and the
plastering, and the sobbing, and the moaning, made me
quite ashamed to look Master Stickles in the face.

However, at last I persuaded them that I had no
intention of giving up the ghost that night; and then
they all fell to, and thanked God with an emphasis
quite unknown in church.  And hereupon Master Stickles
said, in his free and easy manner (for no one courted
his observation), that I was the luckiest of all
mortals in having a mother, and a sister, and a
sweetheart, to make much of me.  For his part, he said,
he was just as well off in not having any to care for
him.  For now he might go and get shot, or stabbed, or
knocked on the head, at his pleasure, without any one
being offended.  I made bold, upon this, to ask him
what was become of his wife; for I had heard him speak
of having one.  He said that he neither knew nor
cared; and perhaps I should be like him some day.  That
Lorna should hear such sentiments was very grievous to
me.  But she looked at me with a smile, which proved
her contempt for all such ideas; and lest anything
still more unfit might be said, I dismissed the
question.

But Master Stickles told me afterwards, when there was
no one with us, to have no faith in any woman, whatever
she might seem to be.  For he assured me that now he
possessed very large experience, for so small a matter;
being thoroughly acquainted with women of every class,
from ladies of the highest blood, to Bonarobas, and
peasants' wives: and that they all might be divided
into three heads and no more; that is to say as
follows.  First, the very hot and passionate, who were
only contemptible; second, the cold and indifferent,
who were simply odious; and third, the mixture of the
other two, who had the bad qualities of both.  As for
reason, none of them had it; it was like a sealed book
to them, which if they ever tried to open, they began
at the back of the cover.

Now I did not like to hear such things; and to me they
appeared to be insolent, as well as narrow-minded.  For
if you came to that, why might not men, as well as
women, be divided into the same three classes, and be
pronounced upon by women, as beings even more devoid
than their gentle judges of reason?  Moreover, I knew,
both from my own sense, and from the greatest of all
great poets, that there are, and always have been,
plenty of women, good, and gentle, warm-hearted,
loving, and lovable; very keen, moreover, at seeing the
right, be it by reason, or otherwise.  And upon the
whole, I prefer them much to the people of my own sex,
as goodness of heart is more important than to show
good reason for having it.  And so I said to Jeremy,--

'You have been ill-treated, perhaps, Master Stickles,
by some woman or other?'

'Ah, that have I,' he replied with an oath; 'and the
last on earth who should serve me so, the woman who was
my wife.  A woman whom I never struck, never wronged in
any way, never even let her know that I like another
better.  And yet when I was at Berwick last, with the
regiment on guard there against those vile
moss-troopers, what does that woman do but fly in the
face of all authority, and of my especial business, by
running away herself with the biggest of all
moss-troopers?  Not that I cared a groat about her; and
I wish the fool well rid of her: but the insolence of
the thing was such that everybody laughed at me; and
back I went to London, losing a far better and safer
job than this; and all through her.  Come, let's have
another onion.'

Master Stickles's view of the matter was so entirely
unromantic, that I scarcely wondered at Mistress
Stickles for having run away from him to an adventurous
moss-trooper.  For nine women out of ten must have some
kind of romance or other, to make their lives
endurable; and when their love has lost this attractive
element, this soft dew-fog (if such it be), the love
itself is apt to languish; unless its bloom be well
replaced by the budding hopes of children.  Now Master
Stickles neither had, nor wished to have, any children.

Without waiting for any warrant, only saying something
about 'captus in flagrante delicto,'--if that be the
way to spell it--Stickles sent our prisoners off,
bound and looking miserable, to the jail at Taunton.  I
was desirous to let them go free, if they would promise
amendment; but although I had taken them, and surely
therefore had every right to let them go again, Master
Stickles said, 'Not so.'  He assured me that it was a
matter of public polity; and of course, not knowing
what he meant, I could not contradict him; but thought
that surely my private rights ought to be respected.
For if I throw a man in wrestling, I expect to get his
stakes; and if I take a man prisoner--why, he ought, in
common justice, to belong to me, and I have a good
right to let him go, if I think proper to do so.
However, Master Stickles said that I was quite
benighted, and knew nothing of the Constitution; which
was the very thing I knew, beyond any man in our
parish!

Nevertheless, it was not for me to contradict a
commissioner; and therefore I let my prisoners go, and
wished them a happy deliverance.  Stickles replied,
with a merry grin, that if ever they got it, it would
be a jail deliverance, and the bliss of dancing; and he
laid his hand to his throat in a manner which seemed to
me most uncourteous.  However, his foresight proved too
correct; for both those poor fellows were executed,
soon after the next assizes.  Lorna had done her very
best to earn another chance for them; even going down
on her knees to that common Jeremy, and pleading with
great tears for them.  However, although much moved by
her, he vowed that he durst do nothing else.  To set
them free was more than his own life was worth; for all
the country knew, by this time, that two captive Doones
were roped to the cider-press at Plover's Barrows.
Annie bound the broken arm of the one whom I had
knocked down with the club, and I myself supported it;
and then she washed and rubbed with lard the face of
the other poor fellow, which the torch had injured; and
I fetched back his collar-bone to the best of my
ability.  For before any surgeon could arrive, they
were off with a well-armed escort.  That day we were
reinforced so strongly from the stations along the
coast, even as far as Minehead, that we not only feared
no further attack, but even talked of assaulting Glen
Doone, without waiting for the train-bands.  However, I
thought that it would be mean to take advantage of the
enemy in the thick of the floods and confusion; and
several of the others thought so too, and did not like
fighting in water.  Therefore it was resolved to wait
and keep a watch upon the valley, and let the floods go
down again.



CHAPTER L

A MERRY MEETING A SAD ONE

Now the business I had most at heart (as every one
knows by this time) was to marry Lorna as soon as might
be, if she had no objection, and then to work the farm
so well, as to nourish all our family.  And herein I
saw no difficulty; for Annie would soon be off our
hands, and somebody might come and take a fancy to
little Lizzie (who was growing up very nicely now,
though not so fine as Annie); moreover, we were almost
sure to have great store of hay and corn after so much
snow, if there be any truth in the old saying,--

"A foot deep of rain
Will kill hay and grain;
But three feet of snow
Will make them come mo'."

And although it was too true that we had lost a many
cattle, yet even so we had not lost money; for the few
remaining fetched such prices as were never known
before.  And though we grumbled with all our hearts,
and really believed, at one time, that starvation was
upon us, I doubt whether, on the whole, we were not the
fatter, and the richer, and the wiser for that winter.
And I might have said the happier, except for the
sorrow which we felt at the failures among our
neighbours.  The Snowes lost every sheep they had, and
nine out of ten horned cattle; and poor Jasper Kebby
would have been forced to throw up the lease of his
farm, and perhaps to go to prison, but for the help we
gave him.

However, my dear mother would have it that Lorna was
too young, as yet, to think of being married: and
indeed I myself was compelled to admit that her form
was becoming more perfect and lovely; though I had not
thought it possible.  And another difficulty was, that
as we had all been Protestants from the time of Queen
Elizabeth, the maiden must be converted first, and
taught to hate all Papists.  Now Lorna had not the
smallest idea of ever being converted.  She said that
she loved me truly, but wanted not to convert me; and
if I loved her equally, why should I wish to convert
her?  With this I was tolerably content, not seeing so
very much difference between a creed and a credo, and
believing God to be our Father, in Latin as well as
English.  Moreover, my darling knew but little of the
Popish ways--whether excellent or otherwise--inasmuch
as the Doones, though they stole their houses, or at
least the joiner's work, had never been tempted enough
by the devil to steal either church or chapel.

Lorna came to our little church, when Parson Bowden
reappeared after the snow was over; and she said that
all was very nice, and very like what she had seen in
the time of her Aunt Sabina, when they went far away to
the little chapel, with a shilling in their gloves.  It
made the tears come into her eyes, by the force of
memory, when Parson Bowden did the things, not so
gracefully nor so well, yet with pleasant imitation of
her old Priest's sacred rites.

'He is a worthy man,' she said, being used to talk in
the service time, and my mother was obliged to cough:
'I like him very much indeed:  but I wish he would let
me put his things the right way on his shoulders.'

Everybody in our parish, who could walk at all, or hire
a boy and a wheelbarrow, ay, and half the folk from
Countisbury, Brendon, and even Lynmouth, was and were
to be found that Sunday, in our little church of Oare.
People who would not come anigh us, when the Doones
were threatening with carbine and with fire-brand,
flocked in their very best clothes, to see a lady Doone
go to church.  Now all this came of that vile John Fry;
I knew it as well as possible; his tongue was worse
than the clacker of a charity-school bell, or the ladle
in the frying-pan, when the bees are swarming.

However, Lorna was not troubled; partly because of her
natural dignity and gentleness; partly because she
never dreamed that the people were come to look at her.
But when we came to the Psalms of the day, with some
vague sense of being stared at more than ought to be,
she dropped the heavy black lace fringing of the velvet
hat she wore, and concealed from the congregation all
except her bright red lips, and the oval snowdrift of
her chin.  I touched her hand, and she pressed mine;
and we felt that we were close together, and God saw no
harm in it.

As for Parson Bowden (as worthy a man as ever lived,
and one who could shoot flying), he scarcely knew what
he was doing, without the clerk to help him.  He had
borne it very well indeed, when I returned from London;
but to see a live Doone in his church, and a lady
Doone, and a lovely Doone, moreover one engaged to me,
upon whom he almost looked as the Squire of his parish
(although not rightly an Armiger), and to feel that
this lovely Doone was a Papist, and therefore of higher
religion--as all our parsons think--and that she knew
exactly how he ought to do all the service, of which he
himself knew little; I wish to express my firm belief
that all these things together turned Parson Bowden's
head a little, and made him look to me for orders.

My mother, the very best of women, was (as I could well
perceive) a little annoyed and vexed with things.  For
this particular occasion, she had procured from
Dulverton, by special message to Ruth Huckaback
(whereof more anon), a head-dress with a feather never
seen before upon Exmoor, to the best of every one's
knowledge.  It came from a bird called a flaming
something--a flaming oh, or a flaming ah, I will not be
positive--but I can assure you that it did flame; and
dear mother had no other thought, but that all the
congregation would neither see nor think of any other
mortal thing, or immortal even, to the very end of the
sermon.

Herein she was so disappointed, that no sooner did she
get home, but upstairs she went at speed, not even
stopping at the mirror in our little parlour, and flung
the whole thing into a cupboard, as I knew by the bang
of the door, having eased the lock for her lately.
Lorna saw there was something wrong; and she looked at
Annie and Lizzie (as more likely to understand it) with
her former timid glance; which I knew so well, and
which had first enslaved me.

'I know not what ails mother,' said Annie, who looked
very beautiful, with lilac lute-string ribbons, which I
saw the Snowe girls envying; 'but she has not attended
to one of the prayers, nor said "Amen," all the
morning.  Never fear, darling Lorna, it is nothing
about you.  It is something about our John, I am sure;
for she never worries herself very much about anybody
but him.'  And here Annie made a look at me, such as I
had had five hundred of.

'You keep your opinions to yourself,' I replied;
because I knew the dear, and her little bits of
jealousy; 'it happens that you are quite wrong, this
time.  Lorna, come with me, my darling.'

'Oh yes, Lorna; go with him,' cried Lizzie, dropping
her lip, in a way which you must see to know its
meaning; 'John wants nobody now but you; and none can
find fault with his taste, dear.'

'You little fool, I should think not,' I answered, very
rudely; for, betwixt the lot of them, my Lorna's
eyelashes were quivering; 'now, dearest angel, come
with me; and snap your hands at the whole of them.'

My angel did come, with a sigh, and then with a smile,
when we were alone; but without any unangelic attempt
at snapping her sweet white fingers.

These little things are enough to show that while every
one so admired Lorna, and so kindly took to her, still
there would, just now and then, be petty and paltry
flashes of jealousy concerning her; and perhaps it
could not be otherwise among so many women.  However,
we were always doubly kind to her afterwards; and
although her mind was so sensitive and quick that she
must have suffered, she never allowed us to perceive
it, nor lowered herself by resenting it.

Possibly I may have mentioned that little Ruth
Huckaback had been asked, and had even promised to
spend her Christmas with us; and this was the more
desirable, because she had left us through some
offence, or sorrow, about things said of her.  Now my
dear mother, being the kindest and best-hearted of all
women, could not bear that poor dear Ruth (who would
some day have such a fortune), should be entirely lost
to us.  'It is our duty, my dear children,' she said
more than once about it, 'to forgive and forget, as
freely as we hope to have it done to us.  If dear
little Ruth has not behaved quite as we might have
expected, great allowance should be made for a girl
with so much money.  Designing people get hold of her,
and flatter her, and coax her, to obtain a base
influence over her; so that when she falls among simple
folk, who speak the honest truth of her, no wonder the
poor child is vexed, and gives herself airs, and so on.
Ruth can be very useful to us in a number of little
ways; and I consider it quite a duty to pardon her
freak of petulance.'

Now one of the little ways in which Ruth had been very
useful, was the purchase of the scarlet feathers of the
flaming bird; and now that the house was quite safe
from attack, and the mark on my forehead was healing, I
was begged, over and over again, to go and see Ruth,
and make all things straight, and pay for the gorgeous
plumage.  This last I was very desirous to do, that I
might know the price of it, having made a small bet on
the subject with Annie; and having held counsel with
myself, whether or not it were possible to get
something of the kind for Lorna, of still more
distinguished appearance.  Of course she could not wear
scarlet as yet, even if I had wished it; but I believed
that people of fashion often wore purple for mourning;
purple too was the royal colour, and Lorna was by right
a queen; therefore I was quite resolved to ransack
Uncle Reuben's stores, in search of some bright purple
bird, if nature had kindly provided one.

All this, however, I kept to myself, intending to trust
Ruth Huckaback, and no one else in the matter.  And so,
one beautiful spring morning, when all the earth was
kissed with scent, and all the air caressed with song,
up the lane I stoutly rode, well armed, and well
provided.

Now though it is part of my life to heed, it is no part
of my tale to tell, how the wheat was coming on.  I
reckon that you, who read this story, after I am dead
and gone (and before that none shall read it), will
say, 'Tush! What is his wheat to us?  We are not wheat:
we are human beings:  and all we care for is human
doings.'  This may be very good argument, and in the
main, I believe that it is so.  Nevertheless, if a man
is to tell only what he thought and did, and not what
came around him, he must not mention his own clothes,
which his father and mother bought for him.  And more
than my own clothes to me, ay, and as much as my own
skin, are the works of nature round about, whereof a
man is the smallest.

And now I will tell you, although most likely only to
be laughed at, because I cannot put it in the style of
Mr. Dryden--whom to compare to Shakespeare! but if once
I begin upon that, you will never hear the last of
me--nevertheless, I will tell you this; not wishing to
be rude, but only just because I know it; the more a
man can fling his arms (so to say) round Nature's neck,
the more he can upon her bosom, like an infant, lie and
suck,--the more that man shall earn the trust and love
of all his fellow men.

In this matter is no jealousy (when the man is dead);
because thereafter all others know how much of the milk
be had; and he can suck no longer; and they value him
accordingly, for the nourishment he is to them.  Even
as when we keep a roaster of the sucking-pigs, we
choose, and praise at table most, the favourite of its
mother.  Fifty times have I seen this, and smiled, and
praised our people's taste, and offered them more of
the vitals.

Now here am I upon Shakespeare (who died, of his own
fruition, at the age of fifty-two, yet lived more than
fifty thousand men, within his little span of life),
when all the while I ought to be riding as hard as I
can to Dulverton.  But, to tell the truth, I could not
ride hard, being held at every turn, and often without
any turn at all, by the beauty of things around me.
These things grow upon a man if once he stops to notice
them.

It wanted yet two hours to noon, when I came to Master
Huckaback's door, and struck the panels smartly.
Knowing nothing of their manners, only that people in a
town could not be expected to entertain (as we do in
farm-houses), having, moreover, keen expectation of
Master Huckaback's avarice, I had brought some stuff to
eat, made by Annie, and packed by Lorna, and requiring
no thinking about it.

Ruth herself came and let me in, blushing very
heartily; for which colour I praised her health, and my
praises heightened it.  That little thing had lovely
eyes, and could be trusted thoroughly.  I do like an
obstinate little woman, when she is sure that she is
right.  And indeed if love had never sped me straight
to the heart of Lorna (compared to whom, Ruth was no
more than the thief is to the candle), who knows but
what I might have yielded to the law of nature, that
thorough trimmer of balances, and verified the proverb
that the giant loves the dwarf?

'I take the privilege, Mistress Ruth, of saluting you
according to kinship, and the ordering of the Canons.'
And therewith I bussed her well, and put my arm around
her waist, being so terribly restricted in the matter
of Lorna, and knowing the use of practice.  Not that I
had any warmth--all that was darling Lorna's--only out
of pure gallantry, and my knowledge of London fashions.
Ruth blushed to such a pitch at this, and looked up at
me with such a gleam; as if I must have my own way;
that all my love of kissing sunk, and I felt that I was
wronging her.  Only my mother had told me, when the
girls were out of the way, to do all I could to please
darling Ruth, and I had gone about it accordingly.

Now Ruth as yet had never heard a word about dear
Lorna; and when she led me into the kitchen (where
everything looked beautiful), and told me not to mind,
for a moment, about the scrubbing of my boots, because
she would only be too glad to clean it all up after me,
and told me how glad she was to see me, blushing more
at every word, and recalling some of them, and stooping
down for pots and pans, when I looked at her too
ruddily--all these things came upon me so, without any
legal notice, that I could only look at Ruth, and think
how very good she was, and how bright her handles were;
and wonder if I had wronged her.  Once or twice, I
began--this I say upon my honour--to endeavour to
explain exactly, how we were at Plover's Barrows; how
we all had been bound to fight, and had defeated the
enemy, keeping their queen amongst us.  But Ruth would
make some great mistake between Lorna and Gwenny
Carfax, and gave me no chance to set her aright, and
cared about nothing much, except some news of Sally
Snowe.

What could I do with this little thing?  All my sense
of modesty, and value for my dinner, were against my
over-pressing all the graceful hints I had given about
Lorna.  Ruth was just a girl of that sort, who will not
believe one word, except from her own seeing; not so
much from any doubt, as from the practice of using eyes
which have been in business.

I asked Cousin Ruth (as we used to call her, though the
cousinship was distant) what was become of Uncle Ben,
and how it was that we never heard anything of or from
him now.  She replied that she hardly knew what to make
of her grandfather's manner of carrying on, for the
last half-year or more.  He was apt to leave his home,
she said, at any hour of the day or night; going none
knew whither, and returning no one might say when.  And
his dress, in her opinion, was enough to frighten a
hodman, of a scavenger of the roads, instead of the
decent suit of kersey, or of Sabbath doeskins, such as
had won the respect and reverence of his fellow-
townsmen.  But the worst of all things was, as she
confessed with tears in her eyes, that the poor old
gentleman had something weighing heavily on his mind.

'It will shorten his days, Cousin Ridd,' she said, for
she never would call me Cousin John; 'he has no
enjoyment of anything that he eats or drinks, nor even
in counting his money, as he used to do all Sunday;
indeed no pleasure in anything, unless it be smoking
his pipe, and thinking and staring at bits of brown
stone, which he pulls, every now and then, out of his
pockets.  And the business he used to take such pride
in is now left almost entirely to the foreman, and to
me.'

'And what will become of you, dear Ruth, if anything
happens to the old man?'

'I am sure I know not,' she answered simply; 'and I
cannot bear to think of it.  It must depend, I suppose,
upon dear grandfather's pleasure about me.'

'It must rather depend,' said I, though having no
business to say it, 'upon your own good pleasure, Ruth;
for all the world will pay court to you.'

'That is the very thing which I never could endure.  I
have begged dear grandfather to leave no chance of
that.  When he has threatened me with poverty, as he
does sometimes, I have always met him truly, with the
answer that I feared one thing a great deal worse than
poverty; namely, to be an heiress.  But I cannot make
him believe it.  Only think how strange, Cousin Ridd, I
cannot make him believe it.'

'It is not strange at all,' I answered; 'considering
how he values money.  Neither would any one else
believe you, except by looking into your true, and very
pretty eyes, dear.'

Now I beg that no one will suspect for a single moment,
either that I did not mean exactly what I said, or
meant a single atom more, or would not have said the
same, if Lorna had been standing by.  What I had always
liked in Ruth, was the calm, straightforward gaze, and
beauty of her large brown eyes.  Indeed I had spoken of
them to Lorna, as the only ones to be compared (though
not for more than a moment) to her own, for truth and
light, but never for depth and softness.  But now the
little maiden dropped them, and turned away, without
reply.

'I will go and see to my horse,' I said; 'the boy that
has taken him seemed surprised at his having no horns
on his forehead.  Perhaps he will lead him into the
shop, and feed him upon broadcloth.'

'Oh, he is such a stupid boy,' Ruth answered with great
sympathy: 'how quick of you to observe that now:  and
you call yourself "Slow John Ridd!"  I never did see
such a stupid boy:  sometimes he spoils my temper.  But
you must be back in half an hour, at the latest, Cousin
Ridd.  You see I remember what you are; when once you
get among horses, or cows, or things of that sort.'

'Things of that sort!  Well done, Ruth!  One would think
you were quite a Cockney.'

Uncle Reuben did not come home to his dinner; and his
granddaughter said she had strictest orders never to
expect him.  Therefore we had none to dine with us,
except the foreman of the shop, a worthy man, named
Thomas Cockram, fifty years of age or so.  He seemed to
me to have strong intentions of his own about little
Ruth, and on that account to regard me with a wholly
undue malevolence.  And perhaps, in order to justify
him, I may have been more attentive to her than
otherwise need have been; at any rate, Ruth and I were
pleasant; and he the very opposite.

'My dear Cousin Ruth,' I said, on purpose to vex Master
Cockram, because he eyed us so heavily, and squinted to
unluckily, 'we have long been looking for you at our
Plover's Barrows farm.  You remember how you used to
love hunting for eggs in the morning, and hiding up in
the tallat with Lizzie, for me to seek you among the
hay, when the sun was down.  Ah, Master Cockram, those
are the things young people find their pleasure in, not
in selling a yard of serge, and giving
twopence-halfpenny change, and writing "settled" at the
bottom, with a pencil that has blacked their teeth.
Now, Master Cockram, you ought to come as far as our
good farm, at once, and eat two new-laid eggs for
breakfast, and be made to look quite young again.  Our
good Annie would cook for you; and you should have the
hot new milk and the pope's eye from the mutton; and
every foot of you would become a yard in about a
fortnight.'  And hereupon, I spread my chest, to show
him an example.  Ruth could not keep her countenance:
but I saw that she thought it wrong of me; and would
scold me, if ever I gave her the chance of taking those
little liberties.  However, he deserved it all,
according to my young ideas, for his great impertinence
in aiming at my cousin.

But what I said was far less grievous to a man of
honest mind than little Ruth's own behaviour.  I could
hardly have believed that so thoroughly true a girl,
and one so proud and upright, could have got rid of any
man so cleverly as she got rid of Master Thomas
Cockram.  She gave him not even a glass of wine, but
commended to his notice, with a sweet and thoughtful
gravity, some invoice which must be corrected, before
her dear grandfather should return; and to amend which
three great ledgers must be searched from first to
last.  Thomas Cockram winked at me, with the worst of
his two wrong eyes; as much as to say, 'I understand
it; but I cannot help myself.  Only you look out, if
ever'--and before he had finished winking, the door was
shut behind him.  Then Ruth said to me in the simplest
manner, 'You have ridden far today, Cousin Ridd; and
have far to ride to get home again.  What will dear
Aunt Ridd say, if we send you away without nourishment?
All the keys are in my keeping, and dear grandfather
has the finest wine, not to be matched in the west of
England, as I have heard good judges say; though I know
not wine from cider.  Do you like the wine of Oporto,
or the wine of Xeres?'

'I know not one from the other, fair cousin, except by
the colour,' I answered: 'but the sound of Oporto is
nobler, and richer.  Suppose we try wine of Oporto.'

The good little creature went and fetched a black
bottle of an ancient cast, covered with dust and
cobwebs.  These I was anxious to shake aside; and
indeed I thought that the wine would be better for
being roused up a little.  Ruth, however, would not
hear a single word to that purport; and seeing that she
knew more about it, I left her to manage it.  And the
result was very fine indeed, to wit, a sparkling rosy
liquor, dancing with little flakes of light, and
scented like new violets.  With this I was so pleased
and gay, and Ruth so glad to see me gay, that we quite
forgot how the time went on; and though my fair cousin
would not be persuaded to take a second glass herself,
she kept on filling mine so fast that it was never
empty, though I did my best to keep it so.

'What is a little drop like this to a man of your size
and strength, Cousin Ridd?' she said, with her cheeks
just brushed with rose, which made her look very
beautiful; 'I have heard you say that your head is so
thick--or rather so clear, you ought to say--that no
liquor ever moves it.'

'That is right enough,' I answered; 'what a witch you
must be, dear Ruth, to have remembered that now!'

'Oh, I remember every word I have ever heard you say,
Cousin Ridd; because your voice is so deep, you know,
and you talk so little.  Now it is useless to say
"no".  These bottles hold almost nothing.  Dear
grandfather will not come home, I fear, until long
after you are gone.  What will Aunt Ridd think of me, I
am sure?  You are all so dreadfully hospitable.  Now
not another "no," Cousin Ridd.  We must have another
bottle.'

'Well, must is must,' I answered, with a certain
resignation.  'I cannot bear bad manners, dear; and how
old are you next birthday?'

'Eighteen, dear John;' said Ruth, coming over with the
empty bottle; and I was pleased at her calling me
'John,' and had a great mind to kiss her.  However, I
thought of my Lorna suddenly, and of the anger I should
feel if a man went on with her so; therefore I lay back
in my chair, to wait for the other bottle.

'Do you remember how we danced that night?' I asked,
while she was opening it; 'and how you were afraid of
me first, because I looked so tall, dear?'

'Yes, and so very broad, Cousin Ridd.  I thought that
you would eat me.  But I have come to know, since then,
how very kind and good you are.'

'And will you come and dance again, at my wedding,
Cousin Ruth?'

She nearly let the bottle fall, the last of which she
was sloping carefully into a vessel of bright glass;
and then she raised her hand again, and finished it
judiciously.  And after that, she took the window, to
see that all her work was clear; and then she poured me
out a glass and said, with very pale cheeks, but else
no sign of meaning about her, 'What did you ask me,
Cousin Ridd?'

'Nothing of any importance, Ruth; only we are so fond
of you.  I mean to be married as soon as I can.  Will
you come and help us?'

'To be sure I will, Cousin Ridd--unless, unless, dear
grandfather cannot spare me from the business.'  She
went away; and her breast was heaving, like a rick of
under-carried hay.  And she stood at the window long,
trying to make yawns of sighs.

For my part, I knew not what to do.  And yet I could
think about it, as I never could with Lorna; with whom
I was always in a whirl, from the power of my love.  So
I thought some time about it; and perceived that it was
the manliest way, just to tell her everything; except
that I feared she liked me.  But it seemed to me
unaccountable that she did not even ask the name of my
intended wife.  Perhaps she thought that it must be
Sally; or perhaps she feared to trust her voice.

'Come and sit by me, dear Ruth; and listen to a long,
long story, how things have come about with me.'

'No, thank you, Cousin Ridd,' she answered; 'at least I
mean that I shall be happy--that I shall be ready to
hear you--to listen to you, I mean of course.  But I
would rather stay where I am, and have the air--or
rather be able to watch for dear grandfather coming
home.  He is so kind and good to me.  What should I do
without him?'

Then I told her how, for years and years, I had been
attached to Lorna, and all the dangers and difficulties
which had so long beset us, and how I hoped that these
were passing, and no other might come between us,
except on the score of religion; upon which point I
trusted soon to overcome my mother's objections.  And
then I told her how poor, and helpless, and alone in
the world, my Lorna was; and how sad all her youth had
been, until I brought her away at last.  And many other
little things I mentioned, which there is no need for
me again to dwell upon.  Ruth heard it all without a
word, and without once looking at me; and only by her
attitude could I guess that she was weeping.  Then when
all my tale was told, she asked in a low and gentle
voice, but still without showing her face to me,--

'And does she love you, Cousin Ridd?  Does she say that
she loves you with--with all her heart?'

'Certainly, she does,' I answered.  'Do you think it
impossible for one like her to do so?'

She said no more; but crossed the room before I had
time to look at her, and came behind my chair, and
kissed me gently on the forehead.

'I hope you may be very happy, with--I mean in your new
life,' she whispered very softly; 'as happy as you
deserve to be, and as happy as you can make others be.
Now how I have been neglecting you!  I am quite ashamed
of myself for thinking only of grandfather:  and it
makes me so low-spirited.  You have told me a very nice
romance, and I have never even helped you to a glass of
wine.  Here, pour it for yourself, dear cousin; I shall
be back again directly.'

With that she was out of the door in a moment; and when
she came back, you would not have thought that a tear
had dimmed those large bright eyes, or wandered down
those pale clear cheeks.  Only her hands were cold and
trembling:  and she made me help myself.

Uncle Reuben did not appear at all; and Ruth, who had
promised to come and see us, and stay for a fortnight
at our house (if her grandfather could spare her), now
discovered, before I left, that she must not think of
doing so.  Perhaps she was right in deciding thus; at
any rate it had now become improper for me to press
her.  And yet I now desired tenfold that she should
consent to come, thinking that Lorna herself would work
the speediest cure of her passing whim.

For such, I tried to persuade myself, was the nature of
Ruth's regard for me: and upon looking back I could not
charge myself with any misconduct towards the little
maiden.  I had never sought her company, I had never
trifled with her (at least until that very day), and
being so engrossed with my own love, I had scarcely
ever thought of her.  And the maiden would never have
thought of me, except as a clumsy yokel, but for my
mother's and sister's meddling, and their wily
suggestions.  I believe they had told the little soul
that I was deeply in love with her; although they both
stoutly denied it.  But who can place trust in a
woman's word, when it comes to a question of
match-making?



CHAPTER LI

A VISIT FROM THE COUNSELLOR

Now while I was riding home that evening, with a
tender conscience about Ruth, although not a wounded
one, I guessed but little that all my thoughts were
needed much for my own affairs.  So however it proved
to be; for as I came in, soon after dark, my sister
Eliza met me at the corner of the cheese-room, and she
said, 'Don't go in there, John,' pointing to mother's
room; 'until I have had a talk with you.'

'In the name of Moses,' I inquired, having picked up
that phrase at Dulverton; 'what are you at about me
now?  There is no peace for a quiet fellow.'

'It is nothing we are at,' she answered; 'neither may
you make light of it.  It is something very important
about Mistress Lorna Doone.'

'Let us have it at once,' I cried; 'I can bear anything
about Lorna, except that she does not care for me.'

'It has nothing to do with that, John.  And I am quite
sure that you never need fear anything of that sort.
She perfectly wearies me sometimes, although her voice
is so soft and sweet, about your endless perfections.'

'Bless her little heart!' I said; 'the subject is
inexhaustible.'

'No doubt ' replied Lizzie, in the driest manner;
'especially to your sisters.  However this is no time to
joke.  I fear you will get the worst of it, John.  Do
you know a man of about Gwenny's shape, nearly as broad
as he is long, but about six times the size of Gwenny,
and with a length of snow-white hair, and a thickness
also; as the copses were last winter.  He never can
comb it, that is quite certain, with any comb yet
invented.'

'Then you go and offer your services.  There are few
things you cannot scarify.  I know the man from your
description, although I have never seen him.  Now where
is my Lorna?  '

'Your Lorna is with Annie, having a good cry, I
believe; and Annie too glad to second her.  She knows
that this great man is here, and knows that he wants to
see her.  But she begged to defer the interview, until
dear John's return.'

'What a nasty way you have of telling the very
commonest piece of news!' I said, on purpose to pay her
out.  'What man will ever fancy you, you unlucky little
snapper?  Now, no more nursery talk for me.  I will go
and settle this business.  You had better go and dress
your dolls; if you can give them clothes unpoisoned.'
Hereupon Lizzie burst into a perfect roar of tears;
feeling that she had the worst of it.  And I took her
up, and begged her pardon; although she scarcely
deserved it; for she knew that I was out of luck, and
she might have spared her satire.

I was almost sure that the man who was come must be the
Counsellor himself; of whom I felt much keener fear
than of his son Carver.  And knowing that his visit
boded ill to me and Lorna, I went and sought my dear;
and led her with a heavy heart, from the maiden's room
to mother's, to meet our dreadful visitor.

Mother was standing by the door, making curtseys now
and then, and listening to a long harangue upon the
rights of state and land, which the Counsellor (having
found that she was the owner of her property, and knew
nothing of her title to it) was encouraged to deliver
it.  My dear mother stood gazing at him, spell-bound by
his eloquence, and only hoping that he would stop.  He
was shaking his hair upon his shoulders, in the power
of his words, and his wrath at some little thing, which
he declared to be quite illegal.

Then I ventured to show myself, in the flesh, before
him; although he feigned not to see me; but he advanced
with zeal to Lorna; holding out both hands at once.

'My darling child, my dearest niece; how wonderfully
well you look!  Mistress Ridd, I give you credit.  This
is the country of good things.  I never would have
believed our Queen could have looked so royal.  Surely
of all virtues, hospitality is the finest, and the most
romantic.  Dearest Lorna, kiss your uncle; it is quite
a privilege.'

'Perhaps it is to you, sir,' said Lorna, who could
never quite check her sense of oddity; 'but I fear that
you have smoked tobacco, which spoils reciprocity.'

'You are right, my child.  How keen your scent is! It
is always so with us.  Your grandfather was noted for
his olfactory powers.  Ah, a great loss, dear Mrs.
Ridd, a terrible loss to this neighbourhood!  As one of
our great writers says--I think it must be Milton--"We
ne'er shall look upon his like again." '

'With your good leave sir,' I broke in, 'Master Milton
could never have written so sweet and simple a line as
that.  It is one of the great Shakespeare.'

'Woe is me for my neglect!' said the Counsellor, bowing
airily; 'this must be your son, Mistress Ridd, the
great John, the wrestler.  And one who meddles with the
Muses!  Ah, since I was young, how everything is
changed, madam!  Except indeed the beauty of women,
which seems to me to increase every year.'  Here the old
villain bowed to my mother; and she blushed, and made
another curtsey, and really did look very nice.

'Now though I have quoted the poets amiss, as your son
informs me (for which I tender my best thanks, and must
amend my reading), I can hardly be wrong in assuming
that this young armiger must be the too attractive
cynosure to our poor little maiden.  And for my part,
she is welcome to him.  I have never been one of those
who dwell upon distinctions of rank, and birth, and
such like; as if they were in the heart of nature, and
must be eternal.  In early youth, I may have thought
so, and been full of that little pride.  But now I
have long accounted it one of the first axioms of
political economy--you are following me, Mistress
Ridd?'

'Well, sir, I am doing my best; but I cannot quite keep
up with you.'

'Never mind, madam; I will be slower.  But your son's
intelligence is so quick--'

'I see, sir; you thought that mine must be.  But no; it
all comes from his father, sir.  His father was that
quick and clever--'

'Ah, I can well suppose it, madam.  And a credit he is
to both of you.  Now, to return to our muttons--a
figure which you will appreciate--I may now be
regarded, I think, as this young lady's legal guardian;
although I have not had the honour of being formally
appointed such.  Her father was the eldest son of Sir
Ensor Doone; and I happened to be the second son; and
as young maidens cannot be baronets, I suppose I am
"Sir Counsellor."  Is it so, Mistress Ridd, according to
your theory of genealogy?'

'I am sure I don't know, sir,' my mother answered
carefully; 'I know not anything of that name, sir,
except in the Gospel of Matthew:  but I see not why it
should be otherwise.'

'Good, madam!  I may look upon that as your sanction and
approval:  and the College of Heralds shall hear of it.
And in return, as Lorna's guardian, I give my full and
ready consent to her marriage with your son, madam.'

'Oh, how good of you, sir, how kind!  Well, I always did
say, that the learnedest people were, almost always,
the best and kindest, and the most simple-hearted.'

'Madam, that is a great sentiment.  What a goodly
couple they will be! and if we can add him to our
strength--'

'Oh no, sir, oh no!' cried mother: 'you really must not
think of it.  He has always been brought up so
honest--'

'Hem! that makes a difference.  A decided
disqualification for domestic life among the Doones.
But, surely, he might get over those prejudices,
madam?'

'Oh no, sir! he never can: he never can indeed.  When
he was only that high, sir, he could not steal even an
apple, when some wicked boys tried to mislead him.'

'Ah,' replied the Counsellor, shaking his white head
gravely; 'then I greatly fear that his case is quite
incurable.  I have known such cases; violent prejudice,
bred entirely of education, and anti-economical to the
last degree.  And when it is so, it is desperate: no
man, after imbibing ideas of that sort, can in any way
be useful.'

'Oh yes, sir, John is very useful.  He can do as much
work as three other men; and you should see him load a
sledd, sir.'

'I was speaking, madam, of higher usefulness,--power of
the brain and heart.  The main thing for us upon earth
is to take a large view of things.  But while we talk
of the heart, what is my niece Lorna doing, that she
does not come and thank me, for my perhaps too prompt
concession to her youthful fancies?  Ah, if I had
wanted thanks, I should have been more stubborn.'

Lorna, being challenged thus, came up and looked at her
uncle, with her noble eyes fixed full upon his, which
beneath his white eyebrows glistened, like dormer
windows piled with snow.

'For what am I to thank you, uncle?'

'My dear niece, I have told you.  For removing the
heaviest obstacle, which to a mind so well regulated
could possibly have existed, between your dutiful self
and the object of your affections.'

'Well, uncle, I should be very grateful, if I thought
that you did so from love of me; or if I did not know
that you have something yet concealed from me.'

'And my consent,' said the Counsellor, 'is the more
meritorious, the more liberal, frank, and candid, in
the face of an existing fact, and a very clearly
established one; which might have appeared to weaker
minds in the light of an impediment; but to my loftier
view of matrimony seems quite a recommendation.'

'What fact do you mean, sir?  Is it one that I ought to
know?'

'In my opinion it is, good niece.  It forms, to my
mind, so fine a basis for the invariable harmony of the
matrimonial state.  To be brief--as I always endeavour
to be, without becoming obscure--you two young people
(ah, what a gift is youth! one can never be too
thankful for it) you will have the rare advantage of
commencing married life, with a subject of common
interest to discuss, whenever you weary of--well, say
of one another; if you can now, by any means, conceive
such a possibility.  And perfect justice meted out:
mutual goodwill resulting, from the sense of
reciprocity.'

'I do not understand you, sir.  Why can you not say
what you mean, at once?'

'My dear child, I prolong your suspense.  Curiosity is
the most powerful of all feminine instincts; and
therefore the most delightful, when not prematurely
satisfied.  However, if you must have my strong
realities, here they are.  Your father slew dear John's
father, and dear John's father slew yours.'

Having said thus much, the Counsellor leaned back upon
his chair, and shaded his calm white-bearded eyes from
the rays of our tallow candles.  He was a man who liked
to look, rather than to be looked at.  But Lorna came
to me for aid; and I went up to Lorna and mother looked
at both of us.

Then feeling that I must speak first (as no one would
begin it), I took my darling round the waist, and led
her up to the Counsellor; while she tried to bear it
bravely; yet must lean on me, or did.

'Now, Sir Counsellor Doone,' I said, with Lorna
squeezing both my hands, I never yet knew how
(considering that she was walking all the time, or
something like it); 'you know right well, Sir
Counsellor, that Sir Ensor Doone gave approval.'  I
cannot tell what made me think of this: but so it came
upon me.

'Approval to what, good rustic John?  To the slaughter
so reciprocal?'

'No, sir, not to that; even if it ever happened; which
I do not believe.  But to the love betwixt me and
Lorna; which your story shall not break, without more
evidence than your word.  And even so, shall never
break; if Lorna thinks as I do.'

The maiden gave me a little touch, as much as to say,
'You are right, darling: give it to him, again, like
that.'  However, I held my peace, well knowing that too
many words do mischief.

Then mother looked at me with wonder, being herself too
amazed to speak; and the Counsellor looked, with great
wrath in his eyes, which he tried to keep from burning.

'How say you then, John Ridd, ' he cried, stretching
out one hand, like Elijah; 'is this a thing of the sort
you love?  Is this what you are used to?'

'So please your worship, ' I answered; 'no kind of
violence can surprise us, since first came Doones upon
Exmoor.  Up to that time none heard of harm; except of
taking a purse, maybe, or cutting a strange sheep's
throat.  And the poor folk who did this were hanged,
with some benefit of clergy.  But ever since the Doones
came first, we are used to anything.'

'Thou varlet,' cried the Counsellor, with the colour of
his eyes quite changed with the sparkles of his fury;
'is this the way we are to deal with such a low-bred
clod as thou?  To question the doings of our people,
and to talk of clergy!  What, dream you not that we
could have clergy, and of the right sort, too, if only
we cared to have them?  Tush!  Am I to spend my time
arguing with a plough-tail Bob?'

'If your worship will hearken to me,' I answered very
modestly, not wishing to speak harshly, with Lorna
looking up at me; 'there are many things that might be
said without any kind of argument, which I would never
wish to try with one of your worship's learning.  And
in the first place it seems to me that if our fathers
hated one another bitterly, yet neither won the
victory, only mutual discomfiture; surely that is but a
reason why we should be wiser than they, and make it up
in this generation by goodwill and loving'--

'Oh, John, you wiser than your father!' mother broke
upon me here; 'not but what you might be as wise, when
you come to be old enough.'

'Young people of the present age,' said the Counsellor
severely, 'have no right feeling of any sort, upon the
simplest matter.  Lorna Doone, stand forth from
contact with that heir of parricide; and state in your
own mellifluous voice, whether you regard this
slaughter as a pleasant trifle.'

'You know, without any words of mine,' she answered
very softly, yet not withdrawing from my hand, 'that
although I have been seasoned well to every kind of
outrage, among my gentle relatives, I have not yet so
purely lost all sense of right and wrong as to receive
what you have said, as lightly as you declared it.  You
think it a happy basis for our future concord.  I do
not quite think that, my uncle; neither do I quite
believe that a word of it is true.  In our happy
valley, nine-tenths of what is said is false; and you
were always wont to argue that true and false are but a
blind turned upon a pivot.  Without any failure of
respect for your character, good uncle, I decline
politely to believe a word of what you have told me.
And even if it were proved to me, all I can say is
this, if my John will have me, I am his for ever.'

This long speech was too much for her; she had
overrated her strength about it, and the sustenance of
irony.  So at last she fell into my arms, which had
long been waiting for her; and there she lay with no
other sound, except a gurgling in her throat.

'You old villain,' cried my mother, shaking her fist at
the Counsellor, while I could do nothing else but hold,
and bend across, my darling, and whisper to deaf ears;
'What is the good of the quality; if this is all that
comes of it?  Out of the way!  You know the words that
make the deadly mischief; but not the ways that heal
them.  Give me that bottle, if hands you have; what is
the use of Counsellors?'

I saw that dear mother was carried away; and indeed I
myself was something like it; with the pale face upon
my bosom, and the heaving of the heart, and the heat
and cold all through me, as my darling breathed or lay.
Meanwhile the Counsellor stood back, and seemed a
little sorry; although of course it was not in his
power to be at all ashamed of himself.

'My sweet love, my darling child,' our mother went on
to Lorna, in a way that I shall never forget, though I
live to be a hundred; 'pretty pet, not a word of it is
true, upon that old liar's oath; and if every word were
true, poor chick, you should have our John all the more
for it.  You and John were made by God and meant for
one another, whatever falls between you.  Little lamb,
look up and speak: here is your own John and I; and the
devil take the Counsellor.'

I was amazed at mother's words, being so unlike her;
while I loved her all the more because she forgot
herself so.  In another moment in ran Annie, ay and
Lizzie also, knowing by some mystic sense (which I have
often noticed, but never could explain) that something
was astir, belonging to the world of women, yet foreign
to the eyes of men.  And now the Counsellor, being
well-born, although such a heartless miscreant,
beckoned to me to come away; which I, being smothered
with women, was only too glad to do, as soon as my own
love would let go of me.

'That is the worst of them,' said the old man; when I
had led him into our kitchen, with an apology at every
step, and given him hot schnapps and water, and a
cigarro of brave Tom Faggus: 'you never can say much,
sir, in the way of reasoning (however gently meant and
put) but what these women will fly out.  It is wiser to
put a wild bird in a cage, and expect him to sit and
look at you, and chirp without a feather rumpled, than
it is to expect a woman to answer reason reasonably.'
Saying this, he looked at his puff of smoke as if it
contained more reason.

'I am sure I do not know, sir,' I answered according to
a phrase which has always been my favourite, on account
of its general truth: moreover, he was now our guest,
and had right to be treated accordingly: 'I am, as you
see, not acquainted with the ways of women, except my
mother and sisters.'

'Except not even them, my son, said the Counsellor, now
having finished his glass, without much consultation
about it; 'if you once understand your mother and
sisters--why you understand the lot of them.'

He made a twist in his cloud of smoke, and dashed his
finger through it, so that I could not follow his
meaning, and in manners liked not to press him.

'Now of this business, John,' he said, after getting to
the bottom of the second glass, and having a trifle or
so to eat, and praising our chimney-corner; 'taking you
on the whole, you know, you are wonderfully good
people; and instead of giving me up to the soldiers, as
you might have done, you are doing your best to make me
drunk.'

'Not at all, sir,' I answered; 'not at all, your
worship.  Let me mix you another glass.  We rarely have
a great gentleman by the side of our embers and oven.
I only beg your pardon, sir, that my sister Annie (who
knows where to find all the good pans and the lard)
could not wait upon you this evening; and I fear they
have done it with dripping instead, and in a pan with
the bottom burned.  But old Betty quite loses her head
sometimes, by dint of over-scolding.'

'My son,' replied the Counsellor, standing across the
front of the fire, to prove his strict sobriety: 'I
meant to come down upon you to-night; but you have
turned the tables upon me.  Not through any skill on
your part, nor through any paltry weakness as to love
(and all that stuff, which boys and girls spin tops at,
or knock dolls' noses together), but through your
simple way of taking me, as a man to be believed;
combined with the comfort of this place, and the choice
tobacco and cordials.  I have not enjoyed an evening so
much, God bless me if I know when!'

'Your worship,' said I, 'makes me more proud than I
well know what to do with.  Of all the things that
please and lead us into happy sleep at night, the first
and chiefest is to think that we have pleased a
visitor.'

'Then, John, thou hast deserved good sleep; for I am
not pleased easily.  But although our family is not so
high now as it hath been, I have enough of the
gentleman left to be pleased when good people try me.
My father, Sir Ensor, was better than I in this great
element of birth, and my son Carver is far worse.
Aetas parentum, what is it, my boy?  I hear that you
have been at a grammar-school.'

'So I have, your worship, and at a very good one; but I
only got far enough to make more tail than head of
Latin.'

'Let that pass,' said the Counsellor; 'John, thou art
all the wiser.' And the old man shook his hoary locks,
as if Latin had been his ruin.  I looked at him sadly,
and wondered whether it might have so ruined me, but
for God's mercy in stopping it.



CHAPTER LII

THE WAY TO MAKE THE CREAM RISE

That night the reverend Counsellor, not being in such
state of mind as ought to go alone, kindly took our
best old bedstead, carved in panels, well enough, with
the woman of Samaria.  I set him up, both straight and
heavy, so that he need but close both eyes, and keep
his mouth just open; and in the morning he was thankful
for all that he could remember.

I, for my part, scarcely knew whether he really had
begun to feel goodwill towards us, and to see that
nothing else could be of any use to him; or whether he
was merely acting, so as to deceive us.  And it had
struck me, several times, that he had made a great deal
more of the spirit he had taken than the quantity would
warrant, with a man so wise and solid.  Neither did I
quite understand a little story which Lorna told me,
how that in the night awaking, she had heard, or seemed
to hear, a sound of feeling in her room; as if there
had been some one groping carefully among the things
within her drawers or wardrobe-closet.  But the noise
had ceased at once, she said, when she sat up in bed
and listened; and knowing how many mice we had, she
took courage and fell asleep again.

After breakfast, the Counsellor (who looked no whit the
worse for schnapps, but even more grave and venerable)
followed our Annie into the dairy, to see how we
managed the clotted cream, of which he had eaten a
basinful.  And thereupon they talked a little; and
Annie thought him a fine old gentleman, and a very just
one; for he had nobly condemned the people who spoke
against Tom Faggus.

'Your honour must plainly understand,' said Annie,
being now alone with him, and spreading out her light
quick hands over the pans, like butterflies, 'that they
are brought in here to cool, after being set in the
basin-holes, with the wood-ash under them, which I
showed you in the back-kitchen.  And they must have
very little heat, not enough to simmer even; only just
to make the bubbles rise, and the scum upon the top set
thick; and after that, it clots as firm--oh, as firm as
my two hands be.'

'Have you ever heard,' asked the Counsellor, who
enjoyed this talk with Annie, 'that if you pass across
the top, without breaking the surface, a string of
beads, or polished glass, or anything of that kind, the
cream will set three times as solid, and in thrice the
quantity?'

'No, sir; I have never heard that,' said Annie, staring
with all her simple eyes; 'what a thing it is to read
books, and grow learned! But it is very easy to try it:
I will get my coral necklace; it will not be
witchcraft, will it, sir?'

'Certainly not,' the old man replied; 'I will make the
experiment myself; and you may trust me not to be hurt,
my dear.  But coral will not do, my child, neither will
anything coloured.  The beads must be of plain common
glass; but the brighter they are the better.'

'Then I know the very thing,' cried Annie; 'as bright
as bright can be, and without any colour in it, except
in the sun or candle light.  Dearest Lorna has the very
thing, a necklace of some old glass-beads, or I think
they called them jewels: she will be too glad to lend
it to us.  I will go for it, in a moment.'

'My dear, it cannot be half so bright as your own
pretty eyes.  But remember one thing, Annie, you must
not say what it is for; or even that I am going to use
it, or anything at all about it; else the charm will be
broken.  Bring it here, without a word; if you know
where she keeps it.'

'To be sure I do,' she answered; 'John used to keep it
for her.  But she took it away from him last week, and
she wore it when--I mean when somebody was here; and he
said it was very valuable, and spoke with great
learning about it, and called it by some particular
name, which I forget at this moment.  But valuable or
not, we cannot hurt it, can we, sir, by passing it over
the cream-pan?'

'Hurt it!' cried the Counsellor: 'nay, we shall do it
good, my dear.  It will help to raise the cream: and
you may take my word for it, young maiden, none can do
good in this world, without in turn receiving it.'
Pronouncing this great sentiment, he looked so grand
and benevolent, that Annie (as she said afterwards)
could scarce forbear from kissing him, yet feared to
take the liberty.  Therefore, she only ran away to
fetch my Lorna's necklace.

Now as luck would have it--whether good luck or
otherwise, you must not judge too hastily,--my darling
had taken it into her head, only a day or two before,
that I was far too valuable to be trusted with her
necklace.  Now that she had some idea of its price and
quality, she had begun to fear that some one, perhaps
even Squire Faggus (in whom her faith was illiberal),
might form designs against my health, to win the bauble
from me.  So, with many pretty coaxings, she had led me
to give it up; which, except for her own sake, I was
glad enough to do, misliking a charge of such
importance.

Therefore Annie found it sparkling in the little secret
hole, near the head of Lorna's bed, which she herself
had recommended for its safer custody; and without a
word to any one she brought it down, and danced it in
the air before the Counsellor, for him to admire its
lustre.

'Oh, that old thing!' said the gentleman, in a tone of
some contempt; 'I remember that old thing well enough.
However, for want of a better, no doubt it will answer
our purpose.  Three times three, I pass it over.
Crinkleum, crankum, grass and clover!  What are you
feared of, you silly child?'

'Good sir, it is perfect witchcraft!  I am sure of that,
because it rhymes.  Oh, what would mother say to me?
Shall I ever go to heaven again?  Oh, I see the cream
already!'

'To be sure you do; but you must not look, or the whole
charm will be broken, and the devil will fly away with
the pan, and drown every cow you have got in it.'

'Oh, sir, it is too horrible.  How could you lead me to
such a sin?  Away with thee, witch of Endor!'

For the door began to creak, and a broom appeared
suddenly in the opening, with our Betty, no doubt,
behind it.  But Annie, in the greatest terror, slammed
the door, and bolted it, and then turned again to the
Counsellor; yet looking at his face, had not the
courage to reproach him.  For his eyes rolled like two
blazing barrels, and his white shagged brows were knit
across them, and his forehead scowled in black furrows,
so that Annie said that if she ever saw the devil, she
saw him then, and no mistake.  Whether the old man
wished to scare her, or whether he was trying not to
laugh, is more than I can tell you.

'Now,' he said, in a deep stern whisper; 'not a word of
this to a living soul; neither must you, nor any other
enter this place for three hours at least.  By that
time the charm will have done its work: the pan will be
cream to the bottom; and you will bless me for a secret
which will make your fortune.  Put the bauble under
this pannikin; which none must lift for a day and a
night.  Have no fear, my simple wench; not a breath of
harm shall come to you, if you obey my orders'

'Oh, that I will, sir, that I will: if you will only
tell me what to do.'

'Go to your room, without so much as a single word to
any one.  Bolt yourself in, and for three hours now,
read the Lord's Prayer backwards.'

Poor Annie was only too glad to escape, upon these
conditions; and the Counsellor kissed her upon the
forehead and told her not to make her eyes red, because
they were much too sweet and pretty.  She dropped them
at this, with a sob and a curtsey, and ran away to her
bedroom; but as for reading the Lord's Prayer
backwards, that was much beyond her; and she had not
done three words quite right, before the three hours
expired.

Meanwhile the Counsellor was gone.  He bade our mother
adieu, with so much dignity of bearing, and such warmth
of gratitude, and the high-bred courtesy of the old
school (now fast disappearing), that when he was gone,
dear mother fell back on the chair which he had used
last night, as if it would teach her the graces.  And
for more than an hour she made believe not to know what
there was for dinner.

'Oh, the wickedness of the world! Oh, the lies that are
told of people--or rather I mean the
falsehoods--because a man is better born, and has
better manners!  Why, Lorna, how is it that you never
speak about your charming uncle?  Did you notice,
Lizzie, how his silver hair was waving upon his velvet
collar, and how white his hands were, and every nail
like an acorn; only pink like shell-fish, or at least
like shells?  And the way he bowed, and dropped his
eyes, from his pure respect for me!  And then, that he
would not even speak, on account of his emotion; but
pressed my hand in silence!  Oh, Lizzie, you have read
me beautiful things about Sir Gallyhead, and the rest;
but nothing to equal Sir Counsellor.'

'You had better marry him, madam,' said I, coming in
very sternly; though I knew I ought not to say it: 'he
can repay your adoration.  He has stolen a hundred
thousand pounds.'

'John,' cried my mother, 'you are mad!'  And yet she
turned as pale as death; for women are so quick at
turning; and she inkled what it was.

'Of course I am, mother; mad about the marvels of Sir
Galahad.  He has gone off with my Lorna's necklace.
Fifty farms like ours can never make it good to Lorna.'

Hereupon ensued grim silence.  Mother looked at
Lizzie's face, for she could not look at me; and Lizzie
looked at me, to know: and as for me, I could have
stamped almost on the heart of any one.  It was not the
value of the necklace--I am not so low a hound as
that--nor was it even the damned folly shown by every
one of us--it was the thought of Lorna's sorrow for
her ancient plaything; and even more, my fury at the
breach of hospitality.

But Lorna came up to me softly, as a woman should
always come; and she laid one hand upon my shoulder;
and she only looked at me.  She even seemed to fear to
look, and dropped her eyes, and sighed at me.  Without
a word, I knew by that, how I must have looked like
Satan; and the evil spirit left my heart; when she had
made me think of it.

'Darling John, did you want me to think that you cared
for my money, more than for me?'

I led her away from the rest of them, being desirous of
explaining things, when I saw the depth of her nature
opened, like an everlasting well, to me.  But she would
not let me say a word, or do anything by ourselves, as
it were: she said, 'Your duty is to your mother:  this
blow is on her, and not on me.'

I saw that she was right; though how she knew it is
beyond me; and I asked her just to go in front, and
bring my mother round a little.  For I must let my
passion pass:  it may drop its weapons quickly; but it
cannot come and go, before a man has time to think.

Then Lorna went up to my mother, who was still in the
chair of elegance; and she took her by both hands, and
said,--

'Dearest mother, I shall fret so, if I see you
fretting.  And to fret will kill me, mother.  They have
always told me so.'

Poor mother bent on Lorna's shoulder, without thought
of attitude, and laid her cheek on Lorna's breast, and
sobbed till Lizzie was jealous, and came with two
pocket-handkerchiefs.  As for me, my heart was lighter
(if they would only dry their eyes, and come round by
dinnertime) than it had been since the day on which Tom
Faggus discovered the value of that blessed and cursed
necklace.  None could say that I wanted Lorna for her
money now.  And perhaps the Doones would let me have
her; now that her property was gone.

But who shall tell of Annie's grief?  The poor little
thing would have staked her life upon finding the
trinket, in all its beauty, lying under the pannikin.
She proudly challenged me to lift it--which I had
done, long ere that, of course--if only I would take
the risk of the spell for my incredulity.  I told her
not to talk of spells, until she could spell a word
backwards; and then to look into the pan where the
charmed cream should be.  She would not acknowledge
that the cream was the same as all the rest was:  and
indeed it was not quite the same, for the points of
poor Lorna's diamonds had made a few star-rays across
the rich firm crust of yellow.

But when we raised the pannikin, and there was nothing
under it, poor Annie fell against the wall, which had
been whitened lately; and her face put all the white to
scorn.  My love, who was as fond of her, as if she had
known her for fifty years, hereupon ran up and caught
her, and abused all diamonds.  I will dwell no more
upon Annie's grief, because we felt it all so much.
But I could not help telling her, if she wanted a
witch, to seek good Mother Melldrum, a legitimate
performer.

That same night Master Jeremy Stickles (of whose
absence the Counsellor must have known) came back, with
all equipment ready for the grand attack.  Now the
Doones knew, quite as well as we did, that this attack
was threatening; and that but for the wonderful weather
it would have been made long ago.  Therefore we, or at
least our people (for I was doubtful about going), were
sure to meet with a good resistance, and due
preparation.

It was very strange to hear and see, and quite
impossible to account for, that now some hundreds of
country people (who feared to whisper so much as a word
against the Doones a year ago, and would sooner have
thought of attacking a church, in service time, than
Glen Doone) now sharpened their old cutlasses, and laid
pitch-forks on the grindstone, and bragged at every
village cross, as if each would kill ten Doones
himself, neither care to wipe his hands afterwards.
And this fierce bravery, and tall contempt, had been
growing ever since the news of the attack upon our
premises had taken good people by surprise; at least as
concerned the issue.

Jeremy Stickles laughed heartily about Annie's new
manner of charming the cream; but he looked very grave
at the loss of the jewels, so soon as he knew their
value.

'My son,' he exclaimed, 'this is very heavy.  It will
go ill with all of you to make good this loss, as I
fear that you will have to do.'

'What!' cried I, with my blood running cold.  'We make
good the loss, Master Stickles!  Every farthing we have
in the world, and the labour of our lives to boot, will
never make good the tenth of it.'

'It would cut me to the heart,' he answered, laying his
hand on mine, 'to hear of such a deadly blow to you and
your good mother.  And this farm; how long, John, has
it been in your family?'

'For at least six hundred years,' I said, with a
foolish pride that was only too like to end in groans;
'and some people say, by a Royal grant, in the time of
the great King Alfred.  At any rate, a Ridd was with
him throughout all his hiding-time.  We have always
held by the King and crown:  surely none will turn us
out, unless we are guilty of treason?'

'My son,' replied Jeremy very gently, so that I could
love him for it, 'not a word to your good mother of
this unlucky matter.  Keep it to yourself, my boy, and
try to think but little of it.  After all, I may be
wrong: at any rate, least said best mended.'

'But Jeremy, dear Jeremy, how can I bear to leave it
so?  Do you suppose that I can sleep, and eat my food,
and go about, and look at other people, as if nothing
at all had happened?  And all the time have it on my
mind, that not an acre of all the land, nor even our
old sheep-dog, belongs to us, of right at all! It is
more than I can do, Jeremy.  Let me talk, and know the
worst of it.'

'Very well,' replied Master Stickles, seeing that both
the doors were closed; 'I thought that nothing could
move you, John; or I never would have told you.  Likely
enough I am quite wrong; and God send that I be so.
But what I guessed at some time back seems more than a
guess, now that you have told me about these wondrous
jewels.  Now will you keep, as close as death, every
word I tell you?'

'By the honour of a man, I will.  Until you yourself
release me.'

'That is quite enough, John.  From you I want no oath;
which, according to my experience, tempts a man to lie
the more, by making it more important.  I know you now
too well to swear you, though I have the power.  Now,
my lad, what I have to say will scare your mind in one
way, and ease it in another.  I think that you have
been hard pressed--I can read you like a book, John--by
something which that old villain said, before he stole
the necklace.  You have tried not to dwell upon it; you
have even tried to make light of it for the sake of the
women: but on the whole it has grieved you more than
even this dastard robbery.'

'It would have done so, Jeremy Stickles, if I could
once have believed it.  And even without much belief,
it is so against our manners, that it makes me
miserable.  Only think of loving Lorna, only think of
kissing her; and then remembering that her father had
destroyed the life of mine!'

'Only think,' said Master Stickles, imitating my very
voice, 'of Lorna loving you, John, of Lorna kissing
you, John; and all the while saying to herself, "this
man's father murdered mine."  Now look at it in Lorna's
way as well as in your own way.  How one-sided all men
are!'

'I may look at it in fifty ways, and yet no good will
come of it.  Jeremy, I confess to you, that I tried to
make the best of it; partly to baffle the Counsellor,
and partly because my darling needed my help, and bore
it so, and behaved to me so nobly.  But to you in
secret, I am not ashamed to say that a woman may look
over this easier than a man may.'

'Because her nature is larger, my son, when she truly
loves; although her mind be smaller.  Now, if I can
ease you from this secret burden, will you bear, with
strength and courage, the other which I plant on you?'

'I will do my best,' said I.

'No man can do more,' said he and so began his story.



CHAPTER LIII

JEREMY FINDS OUT SOMETHING

'You know, my son,' said Jeremy Stickles, with a good
pull at his pipe, because he was going to talk so much,
and putting his legs well along the settle; 'it has
been my duty, for a wearier time than I care to think
of (and which would have been unbearable, except for
your great kindness), to search this neighbourhood
narrowly, and learn everything about everybody.  Now
the neighbourhood itself is queer; and people have
different ways of thinking from what we are used to in
London.  For instance now, among your folk, when any
piece of news is told, or any man's conduct spoken of,
the very first question that arises in your mind is
this--"Was this action kind and good?"  Long after that,
you say to yourselves, "does the law enjoin or forbid
this thing?"  Now here is your fundamental error: for
among all truly civilised people the foremost of all
questions is, "how stands the law herein?" And if the
law approve, no need for any further questioning.  That
this is so, you may take my word:  for I know the law
pretty thoroughly.

'Very well; I need not say any more about that, for I
have shown that you are all quite wrong.  I only speak
of this savage tendency, because it explains so many
things which have puzzled me among you, and most of all
your kindness to men whom you never saw before; which
is an utterly illegal thing.  It also explains your
toleration of these outlaw Doones so long.  If your
views of law had been correct, and law an element of
your lives, these robbers could never have been
indulged for so many years amongst you: but you must
have abated the nuisance.'

'Now, Stickles,' I cried, 'this is too bad!' he was
delivering himself so grandly.  'Why you yourself have
been amongst us, as the balance, and sceptre, and sword
of law, for nigh upon a twelvemonth; and have you
abated the nuisance, or even cared to do it, until they
began to shoot at you?'

'My son,' he replied, 'your argument is quite beside
the purpose, and only tends to prove more clearly that
which I have said of you.  However, if you wish to hear
my story, no more interruptions.  I may not have a
chance to tell you, perhaps for weeks, or I know not
when, if once those yellows and reds arrive, and be
blessed to them, the lubbers!  Well, it may be six
months ago, or it may be seven, at any rate a good
while before that cursed frost began, the mere name of
which sends a shiver down every bone of my body, when I
was riding one afternoon from Dulverton to Watchett'--

'Dulverton to Watchett!' I cried.  'Now what does that
remind me of?  I am sure, I remember something--'

'Remember this, John, if anything--that another word
from thee, and thou hast no more of mine.  Well, I was
a little weary perhaps, having been plagued at
Dulverton with the grossness of the people.  For they
would tell me nothing at all about their
fellow-townsmen, your worthy Uncle Huckaback, except
that he was a God-fearing man, and they only wished I
was like him.  I blessed myself for a stupid fool, in
thinking to have pumped them; for by this time I might
have known that, through your Western homeliness, every
man in his own country is something more than a
prophet.  And I felt, of course, that I had done more
harm than good by questioning; inasmuch as every soul
in the place would run straightway and inform him that
the King's man from the other side of the forest had
been sifting out his ways and works.'

'Ah,' I cried, for I could not help it; 'you begin to
understand at last, that we are not quite such a set of
oafs, as you at first believed us.'

'I was riding on from Dulverton,' he resumed, with
great severity, yet threatening me no more, which
checked me more than fifty threats: 'and it was late in
the afternoon, and I was growing weary.  The road (if
road it could be called) 'turned suddenly down from the
higher land to the very brink of the sea; and rounding
a little jut of cliff, I met the roar of the breakers.
My horse was scared, and leaped aside; for a northerly
wind was piping, and driving hunks of foam across, as
children scatter snow-balls.  But he only sank to his
fetlocks in the dry sand, piled with pop-weed: and I
tried to make him face the waves; and then I looked
about me.

'Watchett town was not to be seen, on account of a
little foreland, a mile or more upon my course, and
standing to the right of me.  There was room enough
below the cliffs (which are nothing there to yours,
John), for horse and man to get along, although the
tide was running high with a northerly gale to back it.
But close at hand and in the corner, drawn above the
yellow sands and long eye-brows of rackweed, as snug a
little house blinked on me as ever I saw, or wished to
see.

'You know that I am not luxurious, neither in any way
given to the common lusts of the flesh, John.  My
father never allowed his hair to grow a fourth part of
an inch in length, and he was a thoroughly godly man;
and I try to follow in his footsteps, whenever I think
about it.  Nevertheless, I do assure you that my view
of that little house and the way the lights were
twinkling, so different from the cold and darkness of
the rolling sea, moved the ancient Adam in me, if he
could he found to move.  I love not a house with too
many windows: being out of house and doors some
three-quarters of my time, when I get inside a house I
like to feel the difference.  Air and light are good
for people who have any lack of them; and if a man once
talks about them, 'tis enough to prove his need of
them.  But, as you well know, John Ridd, the horse who
has been at work all day, with the sunshine in his
eyes, sleeps better in dark stables, and needs no moon
to help him.

'Seeing therefore that this same inn had four windows,
and no more, I thought to myself how snug it was, and
how beautiful I could sleep there.  And so I made the
old horse draw hand, which he was only too glad to do,
and we clomb above the spring-tide mark, and over a
little piece of turf, and struck the door of the
hostelry.  Some one came and peeped at me through the
lattice overhead, which was full of bulls' eyes; and
then the bolt was drawn back, and a woman met me very
courteously.  A dark and foreign-looking woman, very
hot of blood, I doubt, but not altogether a bad one.
And she waited for me to speak first, which an
Englishwoman would not have done.

'"Can I rest here for the night?" I asked, with a lift
of my hat to her; for she was no provincial dame, who
would stare at me for the courtesy; "my horse is weary
from the sloughs, and myself but little better: beside
that, we both are famished."

'"Yes, sir, you can rest and welcome.  But of food, I
fear, there is but little, unless of the common order.
Our fishers would have drawn the nets, but the waves
were violent.  However, we have--what you call it?  I
never can remember, it is so hard to say--the flesh of
the hog salted."

'"Bacon!" said I; "what can be better?  And half dozen
of eggs with it, and a quart of fresh-drawn ale.  You
make me rage with hunger, madam.  Is it cruelty, or
hospitality?"

'"Ah, good!" she replied, with a merry smile, full of
southern sunshine: "you are not of the men round here;
you can think, and you can laugh!"

'"And most of all, I can eat, good madam.  In that way
I shall astonish you; even more than by my intellect."

'She laughed aloud, and swung her shoulders, as your
natives cannot do; and then she called a little maid to
lead my horse to stable.  However, I preferred to see
that matter done myself, and told her to send the
little maid for the frying-pan and the egg-box.

'Whether it were my natural wit and elegance of manner;
or whether it were my London freedom and knowledge of
the world; or (which is perhaps the most probable,
because the least pleasing supposition) my ready and
permanent appetite, and appreciation of garlic--I leave
you to decide, John: but perhaps all three combined to
recommend me to the graces of my charming hostess.
When I say "charming," I mean of course by manners and
by intelligence, and most of all by cooking; for as
regards external charms (most fleeting and fallacious)
hers had ceased to cause distress, for I cannot say how
many years.  She said that it was the climate--for even
upon that subject she requested my opinion--and I
answered, "if there be a change, let madam blame the
seasons."

'However, not to dwell too much upon our little
pleasantries (for I always get on with these foreign
women better than with your Molls and Pegs), I became,
not inquisitive, but reasonably desirous to know, by
what strange hap or hazard, a clever and a handsome
woman, as she must have been some day, a woman moreover
with great contempt for the rustic minds around her,
could have settled here in this lonely inn, with only
the waves for company, and a boorish husband who slaved
all day in turning a potter's wheel at Watchett.  And
what was the meaning of the emblem set above her
doorway, a very unattractive cat sitting in a ruined
tree?

'However, I had not very long to strain my curiosity;
for when she found out who I was, and how I held the
King's commission, and might be called an officer, her
desire to tell me all was more than equal to mine of
hearing it.  Many and many a day, she had longed for
some one both skilful and trustworthy, most of all for
some one bearing warrant from a court of justice.  But
the magistrates of the neighbourhood would have nothing
to say to her, declaring that she was a crack-brained
woman, and a wicked, and even a foreign one.

'With many grimaces she assured me that never by her
own free-will would she have lived so many years in
that hateful country, where the sky for half the year
was fog, and rain for nearly the other half.  It was so
the very night when first her evil fortune brought her
there; and so no doubt it would be, long after it had
killed her.  But if I wished to know the reason of her
being there, she would tell me in few words, which I
will repeat as briefly.

'By birth she was an Italian, from the mountains of
Apulia, who had gone to Rome to seek her fortunes,
after being badly treated in some love-affair.  Her
Christian name was Benita; as for her surname, that
could make no difference to any one.  Being a quick and
active girl, and resolved to work down her troubles,
she found employment in a large hotel; and rising
gradually, began to send money to her parents.  And
here she might have thriven well, and married well
under sunny skies, and been a happy woman, but that
some black day sent thither a rich and noble English
family, eager to behold the Pope.  It was not, however,
their fervent longing for the Holy Father which had
brought them to St. Peter's roof; but rather their own
bad luck in making their home too hot to hold them.
For although in the main good Catholics, and pleasant
receivers of anything, one of their number had given
offence, by the folly of trying to think for himself.
Some bitter feud had been among them, Benita knew not
how it was; and the sister of the nobleman who had died
quite lately was married to the rival claimant, whom
they all detested.  It was something about dividing
land; Benita knew not what it was.

'But this Benita did know, that they were all great
people, and rich, and very liberal; so that when they
offered to take her, to attend to the children, and to
speak the language for them, and to comfort the lady,
she was only too glad to go, little foreseeing the end
of it.  Moreover, she loved the children so, from their
pretty ways and that, and the things they gave her, and
the style of their dresses, that it would have broken
her heart almost never to see the dears again.

'And so, in a very evil hour, she accepted the service
of the noble Englishman, and sent her father an old
shoe filled to the tongue with money, and trusted
herself to fortune.  But even before she went, she knew
that it could not turn out well; for the laurel leaf
which she threw on the fire would not crackle even
once, and the horn of the goat came wrong in the twist,
and the heel of her foot was shining.  This made her
sigh at the starting-time; and after that what could
you hope for?

'However, at first all things went well.  My Lord was
as gay as gay could be: and never would come inside the
carriage, when a decent horse could be got to ride.  He
would gallop in front, at a reckless pace, without a
weapon of any kind, delighted with the pure blue air,
and throwing his heart around him.  Benita had never
seen any man so admirable, and so childish.  As
innocent as an infant; and not only contented, but
noisily happy with anything.  Only other people must
share his joy; and the shadow of sorrow scattered it,
though it were but the shade of poverty.

'Here Benita wept a little; and I liked her none the
less, and believed her ten times more; in virtue of a
tear or two.

'And so they travelled through Northern Italy, and
throughout the south of France, making their way
anyhow; sometimes in coaches, sometimes in carts,
sometimes upon mule-back, sometimes even a-foot and
weary; but always as happy as could be.  The children
laughed, and grew, and throve (especially the young
lady, the elder of the two), and Benita began to think
that omens must not be relied upon.  But suddenly her
faith in omens was confirmed for ever.

'My Lord, who was quite a young man still, and laughed
at English arrogance, rode on in front of his wife and
friends, to catch the first of a famous view, on the
French side of the Pyrenee hills.  He kissed his hand
to his wife, and said that he would save her the
trouble of coming.  For those two were so one in one,
that they could make each other know whatever he or she
had felt.  And so my Lord went round the corner, with a
fine young horse leaping up at the steps.

'They waited for him, long and long; but he never came
again; and within a week, his mangled body lay in a
little chapel-yard; and if the priests only said a
quarter of the prayers they took the money for, God
knows they can have no throats left; only a relaxation.

'My lady dwelled for six months more--it is a
melancholy tale (what true tale is not so?)--scarcely
able to believe that all her fright was not a dream.
She would not wear a piece or shape of any
mourning-clothes; she would not have a person cry, or
any sorrow among us.  She simply disbelieved the thing,
and trusted God to right it.  The Protestants, who have
no faith, cannot understand this feeling.  Enough that
so it was; and so my Lady went to heaven.

'For when the snow came down in autumn on the roots of
the Pyrenees, and the chapel-yard was white with it,
many people told the lady that it was time for her to
go.  And the strongest plea of all was this, that now
she bore another hope of repeating her husband's
virtues.  So at the end of October, when wolves came
down to the farm-lands, the little English family went
home towards their England.

'They landed somewhere on the Devonshire coast, ten or
eleven years agone, and stayed some days at Exeter; and
set out thence in a hired coach, without any proper
attendance, for Watchett, in the north of Somerset.
For the lady owned a quiet mansion in the neighbourhood
of that town, and her one desire was to find refuge
there, and to meet her lord, who was sure to come (she
said) when he heard of his new infant.  Therefore with
only two serving-men and two maids (including Benita),
the party set forth from Exeter, and lay the first
night at Bampton.

'On the following morn they started bravely, with
earnest hope of arriving at their journey's end by
daylight.  But the roads were soft and very deep, and
the sloughs were out in places; and the heavy coach
broke down in the axle, and needed mending at
Dulverton; and so they lost three hours or more, and
would have been wiser to sleep there.  But her ladyship
would not hear of it; she must be home that night, she
said, and her husband would be waiting.  How could she
keep him waiting now, after such a long, long time?

'Therefore, although it was afternoon, and the year now
come to December, the horses were put to again, and the
heavy coach went up the hill, with the lady and her two
children, and Benita, sitting inside of it; the other
maid, and two serving-men (each man with a great
blunderbuss) mounted upon the outside; and upon the
horses three Exeter postilions.  Much had been said at
Dulverton, and even back at Bampton, about some great
freebooters, to whom all Exmoor owed suit and service,
and paid them very punctually.  Both the serving-men
were scared, even over their ale, by this.  But the
lady only said, "Drive on; I know a little of
highwaymen: they never rob a lady."

'Through the fog and through the muck the coach went
on, as best it might; sometimes foundered in a slough,
with half of the horses splashing it, and some-times
knuckled up on a bank, and straining across the middle,
while all the horses kicked at it.  However, they went
on till dark as well as might be expected.  But when
they came, all thanking God, to the pitch and slope of
the sea-bank, leading on towards Watchett town, and
where my horse had shied so, there the little boy
jumped up, and clapped his hands at the water; and
there (as Benita said) they met their fate, and could
not fly it.

'Although it was past the dusk of day, the silver light
from the sea flowed in, and showed the cliffs, and the
gray sand-line, and the drifts of wreck, and
wrack-weed.  It showed them also a troop of horsemen,
waiting under a rock hard by, and ready to dash upon
them.  The postilions lashed towards the sea, and the
horses strove in the depth of sand, and the serving-men
cocked their blunder-busses, and cowered away behind
them; but the lady stood up in the carriage bravely,
and neither screamed nor spoke, but hid her son behind
her.  Meanwhile the drivers drove into the sea, till
the leading horses were swimming.

'But before the waves came into the coach, a score of
fierce men were round it.  They cursed the postilions
for mad cowards, and cut the traces, and seized the
wheel-horses, all-wild with dismay in the wet and the
dark.  Then, while the carriage was heeling over, and
well-nigh upset in the water, the lady exclaimed, "I
know that man! He is our ancient enemy;" and Benita
(foreseeing that all their boxes would be turned inside
out, or carried away), snatched the most valuable of
the jewels, a magnificent necklace of diamonds, and
cast it over the little girl's head, and buried it
under her travelling-cloak, hoping to save it.  Then a
great wave, crested with foam, rolled in, and the coach
was thrown on its side, and the sea rushed in at the
top and the windows, upon shrieking, and clashing, and
fainting away.

'What followed Benita knew not, as one might well
suppose, herself being stunned by a blow on the head,
beside being palsied with terror.  "See, I have the
mark now," she said, "where the jamb of the door came
down on me!"  But when she recovered her senses, she
found herself lying upon the sand, the robbers were out
of sight, and one of the serving-men was bathing her
forehead with sea water.  For this she rated him well,
having taken already too much of that article; and then
she arose and ran to her mistress, who was sitting
upright on a little rock, with her dead boy's face to
her bosom, sometimes gazing upon him, and sometimes
questing round for the other one.

'Although there were torches and links around, and she
looked at her child by the light of them, no one dared
to approach the lady, or speak, or try to help her.
Each man whispered his fellow to go, but each hung back
himself, and muttered that it was too awful to meddle
with.  And there she would have sat all night, with the
fine little fellow stone dead in her arms, and her
tearless eyes dwelling upon him, and her heart but not
her mind thinking, only that the Italian women stole up
softly to her side, and whispered, "It is the will of
God."

'"So it always seems to be," were all the words the
mother' answered; and then she fell on Benita's neck;
and the men were ashamed to be near her weeping; and a
sailor lay down and bellowed.  Surely these men are the
best.

'Before the light of the morning came along the tide to
Watchett my Lady had met her husband.  They took her
into the town that night, but not to her own castle;
and so the power of womanhood (which is itself
maternity) came over swiftly upon her.  The lady, whom
all people loved (though at certain times particular),
lies in Watchett little churchyard, with son and heir
at her right hand, and a little babe, of sex unknown,
sleeping on her bosom.

'This is a miserable tale,' said Jeremy Stickles
brightly; 'hand me over the schnapps, my boy.  What
fools we are to spoil our eyes for other people's
troubles! Enough of our own to keep them clean,
although we all were chimney-sweeps.  There is nothing
like good hollands, when a man becomes too sensitive.
Restore the action of the glands; that is my rule,
after weeping.  Let me make you another, John.  You are
quite low-spirited.'

But although Master Jeremy carried on so (as became his
manhood), and laughed at the sailor's bellowing; bless
his heart, I knew as well that tears were in his brave
keen eyes, as if I had dared to look for them, or to
show mine own.

'And what was the lady's name?' I asked; 'and what
became of the little girl?  And why did the woman stay
there?'

'Well!' cried Jeremy Stickles, only too glad to be
cheerful again:  'talk of a woman after that!  As we used
to say at school--"Who dragged whom, how many times, in
what manner, round the wall of what?"  But to begin,
last first, my John (as becomes a woman): Benita stayed
in that blessed place, because she could not get away
from it.  The Doones--if Doones indeed they were, about
which you of course know best--took every stiver out of
the carriage: wet or dry they took it.  And Benita
could never get her wages: for the whole affair is in
Chancery, and they have appointed a receiver.'

'Whew!' said I, knowing something of London, and sorry
for Benita's chance.

'So the poor thing was compelled to drop all thought of
Apulia, and settle down on the brink of Exmoor, where
you get all its evils, without the good to balance
them.  She married a man who turned a wheel for making
the blue Watchett ware, partly because he could give
her a house, and partly because he proved himself a
good soul towards my Lady.  There they are, and have
three children; and there you may go and visit them.'

'I understand all that, Jeremy, though you do tell
things too quickly, and I would rather have John Fry's
style; for he leaves one time for his words to melt.
Now for my second question.  What became of the little
maid?'

'You great oaf!' cried Jeremy Stickles: 'you are rather
more likely to know, I should think, than any one else
in all the kingdoms.'

'If I knew, I should not ask you.  Jeremy Stickles, do
try to be neither conceited nor thick-headed.'

'I will when you are neither,' answered Master Jeremy;
'but you occupy all the room, John.  No one else can
get in with you there.'

'Very well then, let me out.  Take me down in both
ways.'

'If ever you were taken down; you must have your double
joints ready now.  And yet in other ways you will be as
proud and set up as Lucifer.  As certain sure as I
stand here, that little maid is Lorna Doone.'



CHAPTER LIV

MUTUAL DISCOMFITURE

It must not be supposed that I was altogether so
thick-headed as Jeremy would have made me out.  But it
is part of my character that I like other people to
think me slow, and to labour hard to enlighten me,
while all the time I can say to myself, 'This man is
shallower than I am; it is pleasant to see his shoals
come up while he is sounding mine so!'  Not that I would
so behave, God forbid, with anybody (be it man or
woman) who in simple heart approached me, with no gauge
of intellect.  But when the upper hand is taken, upon
the faith of one's patience, by a man of even smaller
wits (not that Jeremy was that, neither could he have
lived to be thought so), why, it naturally happens,
that we knuckle under, with an ounce of indignation.

Jeremy's tale would have moved me greatly both with
sorrow and anger, even without my guess at first, and
now my firm belief, that the child of those unlucky
parents was indeed my Lorna.  And as I thought of the
lady's troubles, and her faith in Providence, and her
cruel, childless death, and then imagined how my
darling would be overcome to hear it, you may well
believe that my quick replies to Jeremy Stickles's
banter were but as the flourish of a drum to cover the
sounds of pain.

For when he described the heavy coach and the persons
in and upon it, and the breaking down at Dulverton, and
the place of their destination, as well as the time and
the weather, and the season of the year, my heart began
to burn within me, and my mind replaced the pictures,
first of the foreign lady's-maid by the pump caressing
me, and then of the coach struggling up the hill, and
the beautiful dame, and the fine little boy, with the
white cockade in his hat; but most of all the little
girl, dark-haired and very lovely, and having even in
those days the rich soft look of Lorna.

But when he spoke of the necklace thrown over the head
of the little maiden, and of her disappearance, before
my eyes arose at once the flashing of the beacon-fire,
the lonely moors embrowned with the light, the tramp of
the outlaw cavalcade, and the helpless child
head-downward, lying across the robber's saddle-bow.

Then I remembered my own mad shout of boyish
indignation, and marvelled at the strange long way by
which the events of life come round.  And while I
thought of my own return, and childish attempt to hide
myself from sorrow in the sawpit, and the agony of my
mother's tears, it did not fail to strike me as a thing
of omen, that the selfsame day should be, both to my
darling and myself, the blackest and most miserable of
all youthful days.

The King's Commissioner thought it wise, for some good
reason of his own, to conceal from me, for the present,
the name of the poor lady supposed to be Lorna's
mother; and knowing that I could easily now discover
it, without him, I let that question abide awhile.
Indeed I was half afraid to hear it, remembering that
the nobler and the wealthier she proved to be, the
smaller was my chance of winning such a wife for plain
John Ridd.  Not that she would give me up: that I never
dreamed of.  But that others would interfere; or indeed
I myself might find it only honest to relinquish her.
That last thought was a dreadful blow, and took my
breath away from me.

Jeremy Stickles was quite decided--and of course the
discovery being his, he had a right to be so--that not
a word of all these things must be imparted to Lorna
herself, or even to my mother, or any one whatever.
'Keep it tight as wax, my lad,' he cried, with a wink
of great expression; 'this belongs to me, mind; and the
credit, ay, and the premium, and the right of discount,
are altogether mine.  It would have taken you fifty
years to put two and two together so, as I did, like a
clap of thunder.  Ah, God has given some men brains;
and others have good farms and money, and a certain
skill in the lower beasts.  Each must use his special
talent.  You work your farm:  I work my brains.  In the
end, my lad, I shall beat you.'

'Then, Jeremy, what a fool you must be, if you cudgel
your brains to make money of this, to open the
barn-door to me, and show me all your threshing.'

'Not a whit, my son.  Quite the opposite.  Two men
always thresh better than one.  And here I have you
bound to use your flail, one two, with mine, and yet in
strictest honour bound not to bushel up, till I tell
you.'

'But,' said I, being much amused by a Londoner's brave,
yet uncertain, use of simplest rural metaphors, for he
had wholly forgotten the winnowing:  'surely if I bushel
up, even when you tell me, I must take half-measure.'

'So you shall, my boy,' he answered, 'if we can only
cheat those confounded knaves of Equity.  You shall
take the beauty, my son, and the elegance, and the
love, and all that--and, my boy, I will take the
money.'

This he said in a way so dry, and yet so richly
unctuous, that being gifted somehow by God, with a kind
of sense of queerness, I fell back in my chair, and
laughed, though the underside of my laugh was tears.

'Now, Jeremy, how if I refuse to keep this half as
tight as wax.  You bound me to no such partnership,
before you told the story; and I am not sure, by any
means, of your right to do so afterwards.'

'Tush!' he replied: 'I know you too well, to look for
meanness in you.  If from pure goodwill, John Ridd, and
anxiety to relieve you, I made no condition precedent,
you are not the man to take advantage, as a lawyer
might.  I do not even want your promise.  As sure as I
hold this glass, and drink your health and love in
another drop (forced on me by pathetic words), so
surely will you be bound to me, until I do release you.
Tush! I know men well by this time: a mere look of
trust from one is worth another's ten thousand oaths.'

'Jeremy, you are right,' I answered; 'at least as
regards the issue.  Although perhaps you were not right
in leading me into a bargain like this, without my own
consent or knowledge.  But supposing that we should
both be shot in this grand attack on the valley (for I
mean to go with you now, heart and soul), is Lorna to
remain untold of that which changes all her life?'

'Both shot!' cried Jeremy Stickles: 'my goodness, boy,
talk not like that! And those Doones are cursed good
shots too.  Nay, nay, the yellows shall go in front; we
attack on the Somerset side, I think.  I from a hill
will reconnoitre, as behoves a general, you shall stick
behind a tree, if we can only find one big enough to
hide you.  You and I to be shot, John Ridd, with all
this inferior food for powder anxious to be devoured?'

I laughed, for I knew his cool hardihood, and
never-flinching courage; and sooth to say no coward
would have dared to talk like that.

'But when one comes to think of it,' he continued,
smiling at himself; 'some provision should be made for
even that unpleasant chance.  I will leave the whole in
writing, with orders to be opened, etc., etc.--Now no
more of that, my boy; a cigarro after schnapps, and go
to meet my yellow boys.'

His 'yellow boys,' as he called the Somersetshire
trained bands, were even now coming down the valley
from the London Road, as every one since I went up to
town, grandly entitled the lane to the moors.  There
was one good point about these men, that having no
discipline at all, they made pretence to none whatever.
Nay, rather they ridiculed the thing, as below men of
any spirit.  On the other hand, Master Stickles's
troopers looked down on these native fellows from a
height which I hope they may never tumble, for it would
break the necks of all of them.

Now these fine natives came along, singing, for their
very lives, a song the like of which set down here
would oust my book from modest people, and make
everybody say, 'this man never can have loved Lorna.'
Therefore, the less of that the better; only I thought,
'what a difference from the goodly psalms of the ale
house!'

Having finished their canticle, which contained more
mirth than melody, they drew themselves up, in a sort
of way supposed by them to be military, each man with
heel and elbow struck into those of his neighbour, and
saluted the King's Commissioner.  'Why, where are your
officers?' asked Master Stickles; 'how is it that you
have no officers?' Upon this there arose a general
grin, and a knowing look passed along their faces, even
up to the man by the gatepost.  'Are you going to tell
me, or not,' said Jeremy, 'what is become of your
officers?'

'Plaise zur,' said one little fellow at last, being
nodded at by the rest to speak, in right of his known
eloquence; 'hus tould Harfizers, as a wor no nade of
un, now King's man hiszell wor coom, a puppose vor to
command us laike.'

'And do you mean to say, you villains,' cried Jeremy,
scarce knowing whether to laugh, or to swear, or what
to do; 'that your officers took their dismissal thus,
and let you come on without them?'

'What could 'em do?' asked the little man, with reason
certainly on his side: 'hus zent 'em about their
business, and they was glad enough to goo.'

'Well!' said poor Jeremy, turning to me; 'a pretty
state of things, John!  Threescore cobblers, and farming
men, plasterers, tailors, and kettles-to-mend; and not
a man to keep order among them, except my blessed self,
John!  And I trow there is not one among them could hit
all in-door flying.  The Doones will make riddles of
all of us.'

However, he had better hopes when the sons of Devon
appeared, as they did in about an hour's time; fine
fellows, and eager to prove themselves.  These had not
discarded their officers, but marched in good obedience
to them, and were quite prepared to fight the men of
Somerset (if need be) in addition to the Doones.  And
there was scarcely a man among them but could have
trounced three of the yellow men, and would have done
it gladly too, in honour of the red facings.

'Do you mean to suppose, Master Jeremy Stickles,' said
I, looking on with amazement, beholding also all our
maidens at the upstair windows wondering; 'that we, my
mother a widow woman, and I a young man of small
estate, can keep and support all these precious
fellows, both yellow ones, and red ones, until they
have taken the Doone Glen?'

'God forbid it, my son!' he replied, laying a finger
upon his lip:  'Nay, nay, I am not of the shabby order,
when I have the strings of government.  Kill your sheep
at famine prices, and knead your bread at a figure
expressing the rigours of last winter.  Let Annie make
out the bill every day, and I at night will double it.
You may take my word for it, Master John, this
spring-harvest shall bring you in three times as much
as last autumn's did.  If they cheated you in town, my
lad, you shall have your change in the country.  Take
thy bill, and write down quickly.'

However this did not meet my views of what an honest
man should do; and I went to consult my mother about
it, as all the accounts would be made in her name.

Dear mother thought that if the King paid only half
again as much as other people would have to pay, it
would be perhaps the proper thing; the half being due
for loyalty: and here she quoted an ancient saying,--

  The King and his staff.
  Be a man and a half:

which, according to her judgment, ruled beyond dispute
the law of the present question.  To argue with her
after that (which she brought up with such triumph)
would have been worse than useless.  Therefore I just
told Annie to make the bills at a third below the
current market prices; so that the upshot would be
fair.  She promised me honestly that she would; but
with a twinkle in her bright blue eyes, which she must
have caught from Tom Faggus.  It always has appeared to
me that stern and downright honesty upon money matters
is a thing not understood of women; be they as good as
good can be.

The yellows and the reds together numbered a hundred
and twenty men, most of whom slept in our barns and
stacks; and besides these we had fifteen troopers of
the regular army.  You may suppose that all the country
was turned upside down about it; and the folk who came
to see them drill--by no means a needless
exercise--were a greater plague than the soldiers.  The
officers too of the Devonshire hand were such a torment
to us, that we almost wished their men had dismissed
them, as the Somerset troop had done with theirs.  For
we could not keep them out of our house, being all
young men of good family, and therefore not to be met
with bars.  And having now three lovely maidens (for
even Lizzie might he called so, when she cared to
please), mother and I were at wit's ends, on account of
those blessed officers.  I never got a wink of sleep;
they came whistling under the window so; and directly I
went out to chase them, there was nothing but a cat to
see.

Therefore all of us were right glad (except perhaps
Farmer Snowe, from whom we had bought some victuals at
rare price), when Jeremy Stickles gave orders to march,
and we began to try to do it.  A good deal of boasting
went overhead, as our men defiled along the lane; and
the thick broad patins of pennywort jutted out between
the stones, ready to heal their bruises.  The parish
choir came part of the way, and the singing-loft from
Countisbury; and they kept our soldiers' spirits up
with some of the most pugnacious Psalms.  Parson Bowden
marched ahead, leading all our van and file, as against
the Papists; and promising to go with us, till we came
to bullet distance.  Therefore we marched bravely on,
and children came to look at us.  And I wondered where
Uncle Reuben was, who ought to have led the culverins
(whereof we had no less than three), if Stickles could
only have found him; and then I thought of little Ruth;
and without any fault on my part, my heart went down
within me.

The culverins were laid on bark; and all our horses
pulling them, and looking round every now and then,
with their ears curved up like a squirrel'd nut, and
their noses tossing anxiously, to know what sort of
plough it was man had been pleased to put behind
them--man, whose endless whims and wildness they could
never understand, any more than they could satisfy.
However, they pulled their very best--as all our horses
always do--and the culverins went up the hill, without
smack of whip, or swearing.  It had been arranged,
very justly, no doubt, and quite in keeping with the
spirit of the Constitution, but as it proved not too
wisely, that either body of men should act in its own
county only.  So when we reached the top of the hill,
the sons of Devon marched on, and across the track
leading into Doone-gate, so as to fetch round the
western side, and attack with their culverin from the
cliffs, whence the sentry had challenged me on the
night of my passing the entrance.  Meanwhile the yellow
lads were to stay upon the eastern highland, whence
Uncle Reuben and myself had reconnoitred so long ago;
and whence I had leaped into the valley at the time of
the great snow-drifts.  And here they were not to show
themselves; but keep their culverin in the woods, until
their cousins of Devon appeared on the opposite parapet
of the glen.

The third culverin was entrusted to the fifteen
troopers; who, with ten picked soldiers from either
trained hand, making in all five-and-thirty men, were
to assault the Doone-gate itself, while the outlaws
were placed between two fires from the eastern cliff
and the western.  And with this force went Jeremy
Stickles, and with it went myself, as knowing more
about the passage than any other stranger did.
Therefore, if I have put it clearly, as I strive to do,
you will see that the Doones must repulse at once three
simultaneous attacks, from an army numbering in the
whole one hundred and thirty-five men, not including
the Devonshire officers; fifty men on each side, I
mean, and thirty-five at the head of the valley.

The tactics of this grand campaign appeared to me so
clever, and beautifully ordered, that I commended
Colonel Stickles, as everybody now called him, for his
great ability and mastery of the art of war.  He
admitted that he deserved high praise; but said that he
was not by any means equally certain of success, so
large a proportion of his forces being only a raw
militia, brave enough no doubt for anything, when they
saw their way to it; but knowing little of gunnery, and
wholly unused to be shot at.  Whereas all the Doones
were practised marksmen, being compelled when lads
(like the Balearic slingers) to strike down their meals
before tasting them.  And then Colonel Stickles asked
me, whether I myself could stand fire; he knew that I
was not a coward, but this was a different question.  I
told him that I had been shot at, once or twice before;
but nevertheless disliked it, as much as almost
anything.  Upon that he said that I would do; for that
when a man got over the first blush of diffidence, he
soon began to look upon it as a puff of destiny.

I wish I could only tell what happened, in the battle
of that day, especially as nearly all the people round
these parts, who never saw gun-fire in it, have gotten
the tale so much amiss; and some of them will even
stand in front of my own hearth, and contradict me to
the teeth; although at the time they were not born, nor
their fathers put into breeches.  But in truth, I
cannot tell, exactly, even the part in which I helped,
how then can I be expected, time by time, to lay before
you, all the little ins and outs of places, where I
myself was not?  Only I can contradict things, which I
know could not have been; and what I plainly saw should
not be controverted in my own house.

Now we five-and-thirty men lay back a little way round
the corner, in the hollow of the track which leads to
the strong Doone-gate.  Our culverin was in amongst
us, loaded now to the muzzle, and it was not
comfortable to know that it might go off at any time.
Although the yeomanry were not come (according to
arrangement), some of us had horses there; besides the
horses who dragged the cannon, and now were sniffing at
it.  And there were plenty of spectators to mind these
horses for us, as soon as we should charge; inasmuch as
all our friends and neighbours, who had so keenly
prepared for the battle, now resolved to take no part,
but look on, and praise the winners.

At last we heard the loud bang-bang, which proved that
Devon and Somerset were pouring their indignation hot
into the den of malefactors, or at least so we
supposed; therefore at double quick march we advanced
round the bend of the cliff which had hidden us, hoping
to find the gate undefended, and to blow down all
barriers with the fire of our cannon.  And indeed it
seemed likely at first to be so, for the wild and
mountainous gorge of rock appeared to be all in pure
loneliness, except where the coloured coats of our
soldiers, and their metal trappings, shone with the sun
behind them.  Therefore we shouted a loud hurrah, as
for an easy victory.

But while the sound of our cheer rang back among the
crags above us, a shrill clear whistle cleft the air
for a single moment, and then a dozen carbines
bellowed, and all among us flew murderous lead.
Several of our men rolled over, but the rest rushed on
like Britons, Jeremy and myself in front, while we
heard the horses plunging at the loaded gun behind us.
'Now, my lads,' cried Jeremy, 'one dash, and we are
beyond them!'  For he saw that the foe was overhead in
the gallery of brushwood.

Our men with a brave shout answered him, for his
courage was fine example; and we leaped in under the
feet of the foe, before they could load their guns
again.  But here, when the foremost among us were past,
an awful crash rang behind us, with the shrieks of men,
and the din of metal, and the horrible screaming of
horses.  The trunk of the tree had been launched
overhead, and crashed into the very midst of us.  Our
cannon was under it, so were two men, and a horse with
his poor back broken.  Another horse vainly struggled
to rise, with his thigh-bone smashed and protruding.

Now I lost all presence of mind at this, for I loved
both those good horses, and shouting for any to follow
me, dashed headlong into the cavern.  Some five or six
men came after me, the foremost of whom was Jeremy,
when a storm of shot whistled and patted around me,
with a blaze of light and a thunderous roar.  On I
leaped, like a madman, and pounced on one gunner, and
hurled him across his culverin; but the others had
fled, and a heavy oak door fell to with a bang, behind
them.  So utterly were my senses gone, and naught but
strength remaining, that I caught up the cannon with
both hands, and dashed it, breech-first, at the
doorway.  The solid oak burst with the blow, and the
gun stuck fast, like a builder's putlog.

But here I looked round in vain for any one to come and
follow up my success.  The scanty light showed me no
figure moving through the length of the tunnel behind
me; only a heavy groan or two went to my heart, and
chilled it.  So I hurried back to seek Jeremy, fearing
that he must be smitten down.

And so indeed I found him, as well as three other poor
fellows, struck by the charge of the culverin, which
had passed so close beside me.  Two of the four were as
dead as stones, and growing cold already, but Jeremy
and the other could manage to groan, just now and then.
So I turned my attention to them, and thought no more
of fighting.

Having so many wounded men, and so many dead among us,
we loitered at the cavern's mouth, and looked at one
another, wishing only for somebody to come and take
command of us.  But no one came; and I was griefed so
much about poor Jeremy, besides being wholly unused to
any violence of bloodshed, that I could only keep his
head up, and try to stop him from bleeding.  And he
looked up at me pitifully, being perhaps in a haze of
thought, as a calf looks at a butcher.

The shot had taken him in the mouth; about that no
doubt could be, for two of his teeth were in his beard,
and one of his lips was wanting.  I laid his shattered
face on my breast, and nursed him, as a woman might.
But he looked at me with a jerk at this; and I saw that
he wanted coolness.

While here we stayed, quite out of danger (for the
fellows from the gallery could by no means shoot us,
even if they remained there, and the oaken door whence
the others fled was blocked up by the culverin), a boy
who had no business there (being in fact our clerk's
apprentice to the art of shoe-making) came round the
corner upon us in the manner which boys, and only boys,
can use with grace and freedom; that is to say, with a
sudden rush, and a sidelong step, and an impudence,--

'Got the worst of it!' cried the boy; 'better be off
all of you.  Zoomerzett and Devon a vighting; and the
Doones have drashed 'em both.  Maister Ridd, even thee
be drashed.'

We few, who yet remained of the force which was to have
won the Doone-gate, gazed at one another, like so many
fools, and nothing more.  For we still had some faint
hopes of winning the day, and recovering our
reputation, by means of what the other men might have
done without us.  And we could not understand at all
how Devonshire and Somerset, being embarked in the same
cause, should be fighting with one another.

Finding nothing more to be done in the way of carrying
on the war, we laid poor Master Stickles and two more
of the wounded upon the carriage of bark and hurdles,
whereon our gun had lain; and we rolled the gun into
the river, and harnessed the horses yet alive, and put
the others out of their pain, and sadly wended
homewards, feeling ourselves to be thoroughly beaten,
yet ready to maintain that it was no fault of ours
whatever.  And in this opinion the women joined, being
only too glad and thankful to see us home alive again.

Now, this enterprise having failed so, I prefer not to
dwell too long upon it; only just to show the mischief
which lay at the root of the failure.  And this
mischief was the vile jealousy betwixt red and yellow
uniform.  Now I try to speak impartially, belonging no
more to Somerset than I do to Devonshire, living upon
the borders, and born of either county.  The tale was
told me by one side first; and then quite to a
different tune by the other; and then by both together,
with very hot words of reviling.  and a desire to fight
it out again.  And putting this with that, the truth
appears to be as follows:--

The men of Devon, who bore red facings, had a long way
to go round the hills, before they could get into due
position on the western side of the Doone Glen.  And
knowing that their cousins in yellow would claim the
whole of the glory, if allowed to be first with the
firing, these worthy fellows waited not to take good
aim with their cannons, seeing the others about to
shoot; but fettled it anyhow on the slope, pointing in
a general direction; and trusting in God for
aimworthiness, laid the rope to the breech, and fired.
Now as Providence ordained it, the shot, which was a
casual mixture of anything considered hard--for
instance, jug-bottoms and knobs of doors--the whole of
this pernicious dose came scattering and shattering
among the unfortunate yellow men upon the opposite
cliff; killing one and wounding two.

Now what did the men of Somerset do, but instead of
waiting for their friends to send round and beg pardon,
train their gun full mouth upon them, and with a
vicious meaning shoot.  Not only this, but they loudly
cheered, when they saw four or five red coats lie low;
for which savage feeling not even the remarks of the
Devonshire men concerning their coats could entirely
excuse them.  Now I need not tell the rest of it, for
the tale makes a man discontented.  Enough that both
sides waxed hotter and hotter with the fire of
destruction.  And but that the gorge of the cliffs lay
between, very few would have lived to tell of it; for
our western blood becomes stiff and firm, when churned
with the sense of wrong in it.

At last the Doones (who must have laughed at the
thunder passing overhead) recalling their men from the
gallery, issued out of Gwenny's gate (which had been
wholly overlooked) and fell on the rear of the Somerset
men, and slew four beside their cannon.  Then while the
survivors ran away, the outlaws took the hot culverin,
and rolled it down into their valley.  Thus, of the
three guns set forth that morning, only one ever came
home again, and that was the gun of the Devonshire men,
who dragged it home themselves, with the view of making
a boast about it.

This was a melancholy end of our brave setting out, and
everybody blamed every one else; and several of us
wanted to have the whole thing over again, as then we
must have righted it.  But upon one point all agreed,
by some reason not clear to me, that the root of the
evil was to be found in the way Parson Bowden went up
the hill, with his hat on, and no cassock.



CHAPTER LV

GETTING INTO CHANCERY

Two of the Devonshire officers (Captains Pyke and
Dallan) now took command of the men who were left, and
ordered all to go home again, commending much the
bravery which had been displayed on all sides, and the
loyalty to the King, and the English constitution.
This last word always seems to me to settle everything
when said, because nobody understands it, and yet all
can puzzle their neighbours.  So the Devonshire men,
having beans to sow (which they ought to have done on
Good Friday) went home; and our Somerset friends only
stayed for two days more to backbite them.

To me the whole thing was purely grievous; not from any
sense of defeat (though that was bad enough) but from
the pain and anguish caused by death, and wounds, and
mourning.  'Surely we have woes enough,' I used to
think of an evening, when the poor fellows could not
sleep or rest, or let others rest around them; 'surely
all this smell of wounds is not incense men should pay
to the God who made them.  Death, when it comes and is
done with, may be a bliss to any one; but the doubt of
life or death, when a man lies, as it were, like a
trunk upon a sawpit and a grisly head looks up at him,
and the groans of pain are cleaving him, this would be
beyond all bearing--but for Nature's sap--sweet hope.'

Jeremy Stickles lay and tossed, and thrust up his feet
in agony, and bit with his lipless mouth the clothes,
and was proud to see blood upon them.  He looked at us
ever so many times, as much as to say, 'Fools, let me
die, then I shall have some comfort'; but we nodded at
him sagely, especially the women, trying to convey to
him, on no account to die yet.  And then we talked to
one another (on purpose for him to hear us), how brave
he was, and not the man to knock under in a hurry, and
how he should have the victory yet; and how well he
looked, considering.

These things cheered him a little now, and a little
more next time; and every time we went on so, he took
it with less impatience.  Then once when he had been
very quiet, and not even tried to frown at us, Annie
leaned over, and kissed his forehead, and spread the
pillows and sheet, with a curve as delicate as his own
white ears; and then he feebly lifted hands, and prayed
to God to bless her.  And after that he came round
gently; though never to the man he had been, and never
to speak loud again.

For a time (as I may have implied before) Master
Stickles's authority, and manner of levying duties, had
not been taken kindly by the people round our
neighbourhood.  The manors of East Lynn and West Lynn,
and even that of Woolhanger--although just then all
three were at issue about some rights of wreck, and the
hanging of a sheep-stealer (a man of no great eminence,
yet claimed by each for the sake of his clothes)--these
three, having their rights impugned, or even
superseded, as they declared by the quartering of
soldiers in their neighbourhood, united very kindly to
oppose the King's Commissioner.  However, Jeremy had
contrived to conciliate the whole of them, not so much
by anything engaging in his deportment or delicate
address, as by holding out bright hopes that the
plunder of the Doone Glen might become divisible among
the adjoining manors.  Now I have never discovered a
thing which the lords of manors (at least in our part
of the world) do not believe to belong to themselves,
if only they could get their rights.  And it did seem
natural enough that if the Doones were ousted, and a
nice collection of prey remained, this should be parted
among the people having ancient rights of plunder.
Nevertheless, Master Jeremy knew that the soldiers
would have the first of it, and the King what they
could not carry.

And perhaps he was punished justly for language so
misleading, by the general indignation of the people
all around us, not at his failure, but at himself, for
that which he could in no wise prevent.  And the
stewards of the manors rode up to our house on purpose
to reproach him, and were greatly vexed with all of us,
because he was too ill to see them.

To myself (though by rights the last to be thought of,
among so much pain and trouble) Jeremy's wound was a
great misfortune, in more ways than one.  In the first
place, it deferred my chance of imparting either to my
mother or to Mistress Lorna my firm belief that the
maid I loved was not sprung from the race which had
slain my father; neither could he in any way have
offended against her family.  And this discovery I was
yearning more and more to declare to them; being forced
to see (even in the midst of all our warlike troubles)
that a certain difference was growing betwixt them
both, and betwixt them and me.  For although the words
of the Counsellor had seemed to fail among us, being
bravely met and scattered, yet our courage was but as
wind flinging wide the tare-seeds, when the sower
casts them from his bag.  The crop may not come evenly,
many places may long lie bare, and the field be all in
patches; yet almost every vetch will spring, and tiller
out, and stretch across the scatterings where the wind
puffed.

And so dear mother and darling Lorna now had been for
many a day thinking, worrying, and wearing, about the
matter between us.  Neither liked to look at the
other, as they used to do; with mother admiring Lorna's
eyes, and grace, and form of breeding; and Lorna loving
mother's goodness, softness, and simplicity.  And the
saddest and most hurtful thing was that neither could
ask the other of the shadow falling between them.  And
so it went on, and deepened.

In the next place Colonel Stickles's illness was a
grievous thing to us, in that we had no one now to
command the troopers.  Ten of these were still alive,
and so well approved to us, that they could never fancy
aught, whether for dinner or supper, without its being
forth-coming.  If they wanted trout they should have
it; if colloped venison, or broiled ham, or salmon from
Lynmouth and Trentisoe, or truffles from the woodside,
all these were at the warriors' service, until they
lusted for something else.  Even the wounded men ate
nobly; all except poor Jeremy, who was forced to have a
young elder shoot, with the pith drawn, for to feed
him.  And once, when they wanted pickled loach (from
my description of it), I took up my boyish sport again,
and pronged them a good jarful.  Therefore, none of
them could complain; and yet they were not satisfied;
perhaps for want of complaining.

Be that as it might, we knew that if they once resolved
to go (as they might do at any time, with only a
corporal over them) all our house, and all our goods,
ay, and our own precious lives, would and must be at
the mercy of embittered enemies.  For now the Doones,
having driven back, as every one said, five hundred
men--though not thirty had ever fought with them--were
in such feather all round the country, that nothing was
too good for them.  Offerings poured in at the Doone
gate, faster than Doones could away with them, and the
sympathy both of Devon and Somerset became almost
oppressive.  And perhaps this wealth of congratulation,
and mutual good feeling between plundered and victim,
saved us from any piece of spite; kindliness having won
the day, and every one loving every one.

But yet another cause arose, and this the strongest one
of all, to prove the need of Stickles's aid, and
calamity of his illness.  And this came to our
knowledge first, without much time to think of it.  For
two men appeared at our gate one day, stripped to their
shirts, and void of horses, and looking very sorrowful.
Now having some fear of attack from the Doones, and
scarce knowing what their tricks might be, we received
these strangers cautiously, desiring to know who they
were before we let them see all our premises.

However, it soon became plain to us that although they
might not be honest fellows, at any rate they were not
Doones; and so we took them in, and fed, and left them
to tell their business.  And this they were glad enough
to do; as men who have been maltreated almost always
are.  And it was not for us to contradict them, lest
our victuals should go amiss.

These two very worthy fellows--nay, more than that by
their own account, being downright martyrs--were come,
for the public benefit, from the Court of Chancery,
sitting for everybody's good, and boldly redressing
evil.  This court has a power of scent unknown to the
Common-law practitioners, and slowly yet surely tracks
its game; even as the great lumbering dogs, now
introduced from Spain, and called by some people
'pointers,' differ from the swift gaze-hound, who sees
his prey and runs him down in the manner of the common
lawyers.  If a man's ill fate should drive him to make
a choice between these two, let him rather be chased by
the hounds of law, than tracked by the dogs of Equity.

Now, as it fell in a very black day (for all except the
lawyers) His Majesty's Court of Chancery, if that be
what it called itself, gained scent of poor Lorna's
life, and of all that might be made of it.  Whether
through that brave young lord who ran into such peril,
or through any of his friends, or whether through that
deep old Counsellor, whose game none might penetrate;
or through any disclosures of the Italian woman, or
even of Jeremy himself; none just now could tell us;
only this truth was too clear--Chancery had heard of
Lorna, and then had seen how rich she was; and never
delaying in one thing, had opened mouth, and swallowed
her.

The Doones, with a share of that dry humour which was
in them hereditary, had welcomed the two apparitors (if
that be the proper name for them) and led them kindly
down the valley, and told them then to serve their
writ.  Misliking the look of things, these poor men
began to fumble among their clothes; upon which the
Doones cried, 'off with them! Let us see if your
message he on your skins.' And with no more manners
than that, they stripped, and lashed them out of the
valley; only bidding them come to us, if they wanted
Lorna Doone; and to us they came accordingly.  Neither
were they sure at first but that we should treat them
so; for they had no knowledge of the west country, and
thought it quite a godless place, wherein no writ was
holy.

We however comforted and cheered them so considerably,
that, in gratitude, they showed their writs, to which
they had stuck like leeches.  And these were twofold;
one addressed to Mistress Lorna Doone, so called, and
bidding her keep in readiness to travel whenever called
upon, and commit herself to nobody, except the
accredited messengers of the right honourable Court;
while the other was addressed to all subjects of His
Majesty, having custody of Lorna Doone, or any power
over her.  And this last threatened and exhorted, and
held out hopes of recompense, if she were rendered
truly.  My mother and I held consultation, over both
these documents, with a mixture of some wrath and fear,
and a fork of great sorrow to stir them.  And now
having Jeremy Stickles's leave, which he gave with a
nod when I told him all, and at last made him
understand it, I laid bare to my mother as well what I
knew, as what I merely surmised, or guessed, concerning
Lorna's parentage.  All this she received with great
tears, and wonder, and fervent thanks to God, and still
more fervent praise of her son, who had nothing
whatever to do with it.  However, now the question was,
how to act about these writs.  And herein it was most
unlucky that we could not have Master Stickles, with
his knowledge of the world, and especially of the
law-courts, to advise us what to do, and to help in
doing it.  And firstly of the first I said, 'We have
rogues to deal with; but try we not to rogue them.'

To this, in some measure, dear mother agreed, though
she could not see the justice of it, yet thought that
it might he wiser, because of our want of practice.
And then I said, 'Now we are bound to tell Lorna, and
to serve her citation upon her, which these good
fellows have given us.'

'Then go, and do it thyself, my son,' mother replied
with a mournful smile, misdoubting what the end might
be.  So I took the slip of brown parchment, and went to
seek my darling.

Lorna was in her favourite place, the little garden
which she tended with such care and diligence.  Seeing
how the maiden loved it, and was happy there, I had
laboured hard to fence it from the dangers of the wood.
And here she had corrected me, with better taste, and
sense of pleasure, and the joys of musing.  For I meant
to shut out the brook, and build my fence inside of it;
but Lorna said no; if we must have a fence, which could
not but be injury, at any rate leave the stream inside,
and a pleasant bank beyond it.  And soon I perceived
that she was right, though not so much as afterwards;
for the fairest of all things in a garden, and in
summer-time most useful, is a brook of crystal water;
where a man may come and meditate, and the flowers may
lean and see themselves, and the rays of the sun are
purfied.  Now partly with her own white hands, and
partly with Gwenny's red ones, Lorna had made of this
sunny spot a haven of beauty to dwell in.  It was not
only that colours lay in the harmony we would seek of
them, neither was it the height of plants, sloping to
one another; nor even the delicate tone of foliage
following suit, and neighbouring.  Even the breathing
of the wind, soft and gentle in and out, moving things
that need not move, and passing longer-stalked ones,
even this was not enough among the flush of fragrance,
to tell a man the reason of his quiet satisfaction.
But so it shall for ever be.  As the river we float
upon (with wine, and flowers, and music,) is nothing at
the well-spring but a bubble without reason.

Feeling many things, but thinking without much to guide
me, over the grass-plats laid between, I went up to
Lorna.  She in a shower of damask roses, raised her
eyes and looked at me.  And even now, in those sweet
eyes, so deep with loving-kindness, and soft maiden
dreamings, there seemed to be a slight unwilling, half
confessed withdrawal; overcome by love and duty, yet a
painful thing to see.

'Darling,' I said, 'are your spirits good?  Are you
strong enough to-day, to bear a tale of cruel sorrow;
but which perhaps, when your tears are shed, will leave
you all the happier?'

'What can you mean?' she answered trembling, not having
been vey strong of late, and now surprised at my
manner; 'are you come to give me up, John?'

'Not very likely,' I replied; 'neither do I hope such a
thing would leave you all the happier.  Oh, Lorna, if
you can think that so quickly as you seem to have done,
now you have every prospect and strong temptation to
it.  You are far, far above me in the world, and I have
no right to claim you.  Perhaps, when you have heard
these tidings you will say, "John Ridd, begone; your
life and mine are parted."'

'Will I?' cried Lorna, with all the brightness of her
playful ways returning:  'you very foolish and jealous
John, how shall I punish you for this?  Am I to forsake
every flower I have, and not even know that the world
goes round, while I look up at you, the whole day long
and say, "John, I love, love, love you?"'

During these words she leaned upon me, half in gay
imitation of what I had so often made her do, and half
in depth of earnestness, as the thrice-repeated word
grew stronger, and grew warmer, with and to her heart.
And as she looked up at the finish, saying, 'you,' so
musically, I was much inclined to clasp her round; but
remembering who she was, forbore; at which she seemed
surprised with me.

'Mistress Lorna, I replied, with I know not what
temptation, making little of her caresses, though more
than all my heart to me:  'Mistress Lorna, you must keep
your rank and proper dignity.  You must never look at
me with anything but pity now.'

'I shall look at you with pity, John,' said Lorna,
trying to laugh it off, yet not knowing what to make of
me, 'if you talk any more of this nonsense, knowing me
as you ought to do.  I shall even begin to think that
you, and your friends, are weary of me, and of so long
supporting me; and are only seeking cause to send me
back to my old misery.  If it be so, I will go.  My
life matters little to any one.' Here the great bright
tears arose; but the maiden was too proud to sob.

'Sweetest of all sweet loves,' I cried, for the sign of
a tear defeated me; 'what possibility could make me
ever give up Lorna?'

'Dearest of all dears,' she answered; 'if you dearly
love me, what possibility could ever make me give you
up, dear?'

Upon that there was no more forbearing, but I kissed
and clasped her, whether she were Countess, or whether
Queen of England; mine she was, at least in heart; and
mine she should be wholly.  And she being of the same
opinion, nothing was said between us.

'Now, Lorna,' said I, as she hung on my arm, willing to
trust me anywhere, 'come to your little plant-house,
and hear my moving story.'

'No story can move me much, dear,' she answered rather
faintly, for any excitement stayed with her; 'since I
know your strength of kindness, scarcely any tale can
move me, unless it be of yourself, love; or of my poor
mother.'

'It is of your poor mother, darling.  Can you bear to
hear it?'  And yet I wondered why she did not say as
much of her father.

'Yes, I can bear anything.  But although I cannot see
her, and have long forgotten, I could not bear to hear
ill of her.'

'There is no ill to hear, sweet child, except of evil
done to her.  Lorna, you are of an ill-starred race.'

'Better that than a wicked race,' she answered with her
usual quickness, leaping at conclusion; 'tell me I am
not a Doone, and I will--but I cannot love you more.'

'You are not a Doone, my Lorna, for that, at least, I
can answer; though I know not what your name is.'

'And my father--your father--what I mean is--'

'Your father and mine never met one another.  Your
father was killed by an accident in the Pyrenean
mountains, and your mother by the Doones; or at least
they caused her death, and carried you away from her.'

All this, coming as in one breath upon the sensitive
maiden, was more than she could bear all at once; as
any but a fool like me must of course have known.  She
lay back on the garden bench, with her black hair shed
on the oaken bark, while her colour went and came and
only by that, and her quivering breath, could any one
say that she lived and thought.  And yet she pressed my
hand with hers, that I might tell her all of it.



CHAPTER LVI

JOHN BECOMES TOO POPULAR

No flower that I have ever seen, either in shifting of
light and shade, or in the pearly morning, may vie with
a fair young woman's face when tender thought and quick
emotion vary, enrich, and beautify it.  Thus my Lorna
hearkened softly, almost without word or gesture, yet
with sighs and glances telling, and the pressure of my
hand, how each word was moving her.

When at last my tale was done, she turned away, and
wept bitterly for the sad fate of her parents.  But to
my surprise she spoke not even a word of wrath or
rancour.  She seemed to take it all as fate.

'Lorna, darling,' I said at length, for men are more
impatient in trials of time than women are, 'do you not
even wish to know what your proper name is?'

'How can it matter to me, John?' she answered, with a
depth of grief which made me seem a trifler.  'It can
never matter now, when there are none to share it.'

'Poor little soul!' was all I said in a tone of purest
pity; and to my surprise she turned upon me, caught me
in her arms, and loved me as she had never done before.

'Dearest, I have you,' she cried; 'you, and only you,
love.  Having you I want no other.  All my life is one
with yours.  Oh, John, how can I treat you so?'

Blushing through the wet of weeping, and the gloom of
pondering, yet she would not hide her eyes, but folded
me, and dwelled on me.

'I cannot believe,' in the pride of my joy, I whispered
into one little ear, 'that you could ever so love me,
beauty, as to give up the world for me.'

'Would you give up your farm for me, John?' cried
Lorna, leaping back and looking, with her wondrous
power of light at me; 'would you give up your mother,
your sisters, your home, and all that you have in the
world and every hope of your life, John?'

'Of course I would.  Without two thoughts.  You know
it; you know it, Lorna.'

'It is true that I do, 'she answered in a tone of
deepest sadness; 'and it is this power of your love
which has made me love you so.  No good can come of
it, no good.  God's face is set against selfishness.'

As she spoke in that low tone I gazed at the clear
lines of her face (where every curve was perfect) not
with love and wonder only, but with a strange new sense
of awe.

'Darling,' I said, 'come nearer to me.  Give me surety
against that.  For God's sake never frighten me with
the thought that He would part us.'

'Does it then so frighten you?' she whispered, coming
close to me; 'I know it, dear; I have known it long;
but it never frightens me.  It makes me sad, and very
lonely, till I can remember.'

'Till you can remember what?' I asked, with a long,
deep shudder; for we are so superstitious.

'Until I do remember, love, that you will soon come
back to me, and be my own for ever.  This is what I
always think of, this is what I hope for.'

Although her eyes were so glorious, and beaming with
eternity, this distant sort of beatitude was not much
to my liking.  I wanted to have my love on earth; and
my dear wife in my own home; and children in good time,
if God should please to send us any.  And then I would
be to them, exactly what my father was to me.  And
beside all this, I doubted much about being fit for
heaven; where no ploughs are, and no cattle, unless
sacrificed bulls went thither.

Therefore I said, 'Now kiss me, Lorna; and don't talk
any nonsense.'  And the darling came and did it; being
kindly obedient, as the other world often makes us.

'You sweet love,' I said at this, being slave to her
soft obedience; 'do you suppose I should be content to
leave you until Elysium?'

'How on earth can I tell, dear John, what you will be
content with?'

'You, and only you,' said I; 'the whole of it lies in a
syllable.  Now you know my entire want; and want must
be my comfort.'

'But surely if I have money, sir, and birth, and rank,
and all sorts of grandeur, you would never dare to
think of me.'

She drew herself up with an air of pride, as she
gravely pronounced these words, and gave me a scornful
glance, or tried; and turned away as if to enter some
grand coach or palace; while I was so amazed and
grieved in my raw simplicity especially after the way
in which she had first received my news, so loving and
warm-hearted, that I never said a word, but stared and
thought, 'How does she mean it?'

She saw the pain upon my forehead, and the wonder in my
eyes, and leaving coach and palace too, back she flew
to me in a moment, as simple as simplest milkmaid.

'Oh, you fearful stupid, John, you inexpressibly
stupid, John,' she cried with both arms round my neck,
and her lips upon my forehead; 'you have called
yourself thick-headed, John, and I never would believe
it.  But now I do with all my heart.  Will you never
know what I am, love?'

'No, Lorna, that I never shall.  I can understand my
mother well, and one at least of my sisters, and both
the Snowe girls very easily, but you I never
understand; only love you all the more for it.'

'Then never try to understand me, if the result is
that, dear John.  And yet I am the very simplest of all
foolish simple creatures.  Nay, I am wrong; therein I
yield the palm to you, my dear.  To think that I can
act so!  No wonder they want me in London, as an
ornament for the stage, John.'

Now in after days, when I heard of Lorna as the
richest, and noblest, and loveliest lady to be found in
London, I often remembered that little scene, and
recalled every word and gesture, wondering what lay
under it.  Even now, while it was quite impossible once
to doubt those clear deep eyes, and the bright lips
trembling so; nevertheless I felt how much the world
would have to do with it; and that the best and truest
people cannot shake themselves quite free.  However,
for the moment, I was very proud and showed it.

And herein differs fact from fancy, things as they
befall us from things as we would have them, human ends
from human hopes; that the first are moved by a
thousand and the last on two wheels only, which (being
named) are desire and fear.  Hope of course is nothing
more than desire with a telescope, magnifying distant
matters, overlooking near ones; opening one eye on the
objects, closing the other to all objections.  And if
hope be the future tense of desire, the future of fear
is religion--at least with too many of us.

Whether I am right or wrong in these small moralities,
one thing is sure enough, to wit, that hope is the
fastest traveller, at any rate, in the time of youth.
And so I hoped that Lorna might be proved of blameless
family, and honourable rank and fortune; and yet none
the less for that, love me and belong to me.  So I led
her into the house, and she fell into my mother's arms;
and I left them to have a good cry of it, with Annie
ready to help them.

If Master Stickles should not mend enough to gain his
speech a little, and declare to us all he knew, I was
to set out for Watchett, riding upon horseback, and
there to hire a cart with wheels, such as we had not
begun, as yet, to use on Exmoor.  For all our work went
on broad wood, with runners and with earthboards; and
many of us still looked upon wheels (though mentioned
in the Bible) as the invention of the evil one, and
Pharoah's especial property.

Now, instead of getting better, Colonel Stickles grew
worse and worse, in spite of all our tendance of him,
with simples and with nourishment, and no poisonous
medicine, such as doctors would have given him.  And
the fault of this lay not with us, but purely with
himself and his unquiet constitution.  For he roused
himself up to a perfect fever, when through Lizzie's
giddiness he learned the very thing which mother and
Annie were hiding from him, with the utmost care;
namely, that Sergeant Bloxham had taken upon himself to
send direct to London by the Chancery officers, a full
report of what had happened, and of the illness of his
chief, together with an urgent prayer for a full
battalion of King's troops, and a plenary commander.

This Sergeant Bloxham, being senior of the surviving
soldiers, and a very worthy man in his way, but a
trifle over-zealous, had succeeded to the captaincy
upon his master's disablement.  Then, with desire to
serve his country and show his education, he sat up
most part of three nights, and wrote this very
wonderful report by the aid of our stable lanthorn.  It
was a very fine piece of work, as three men to whom he
read it (but only one at a time) pronounced, being
under seal of secrecy.  And all might have gone well
with it, if the author could only have held his tongue,
when near the ears of women.  But this was beyond his
sense as it seems, although so good a writer.  For
having heard that our Lizzie was a famous judge of
literature (as indeed she told almost every one), he
could not contain himself, but must have her opinion
upon his work.

Lizzie sat on a log of wood, and listened with all her
ears up, having made proviso that no one else should be
there to interrupt her.  And she put in a syllable here
and there, and many a time she took out one (for the
Sergeant overloaded his gun, more often than
undercharged it; like a liberal man of letters), and
then she declared the result so good, so chaste, and
the style to be so elegant, and yet so fervent, that
the Sergeant broke his pipe in three, and fell in love
with her on the spot.  Now this has led me out of my
way; as things are always doing, partly through their
own perverseness, partly through my kind desire to give
fair turn to all of them, and to all the people who do
them.  If any one expects of me a strict and
well-drilled story, standing 'at attention' all the
time, with hands at the side like two wens on my trunk,
and eyes going neither right nor left; I trow that man
has been disappointed many a page ago, and has left me
to my evil ways; and if not, I love his charity.
Therefore let me seek his grace, and get back, and just
begin again.

That great despatch was sent to London by the Chancery
officers, whom we fitted up with clothes, and for three
days fattened them; which in strict justice they needed
much, as well as in point of equity.  They were kind
enough to be pleased with us, and accepted my new
shirts generously; and urgent as their business was,
another week (as they both declared) could do no harm
to nobody, and might set them upon their legs again.
And knowing, although they were London men, that fish
do live in water, these two fellows went fishing all
day, but never landed anything.  However, their holiday
was cut short; for the Sergeant, having finished now
his narrative of proceedings, was not the man to let it
hang fire, and be quenched perhaps by Stickles.

Therefore, having done their business, and served both
citations, these two good men had a pannier of victuals
put up by dear Annie, and borrowing two of our horses,
rode to Dunster, where they left them, and hired on
towards London.  We had not time to like them much, and
so we did not miss them, especially in our great
anxiety about poor Master Stickles.

Jeremy lay between life and death, for at least a
fortnight.  If the link of chain had flown upwards (for
half a link of chain it was which took him in the mouth
so), even one inch upwards, the poor man could have
needed no one except Parson Bowden; for the bottom of
his skull, which holds the brain as in the egg-cup,
must have clean gone from him.  But striking him
horizontally, and a little upon the skew, the metal
came out at the back of his neck, and (the powder not
being strong, I suppose) it lodged in his leather
collar.

Now the rust of this iron hung in the wound, or at
least we thought so; though since I have talked with a
man of medicine, I am not so sure of it.  And our chief
aim was to purge this rust; when rather we should have
stopped the hole, and let the oxide do its worst, with
a plug of new flesh on both sides of it.

At last I prevailed upon him by argument, that he must
get better, to save himself from being ignobly and
unjustly superseded; and hereupon I reviled Sergeant
Bloxham more fiercely than Jeremy's self could have
done, and indeed to such a pitch that Jeremy almost
forgave him, and became much milder.  And after that
his fever and the inflammation of his wound, diminished
very rapidly.

However, not knowing what might happen, or even how
soon poor Lorna might be taken from our power, and,
falling into lawyers' hands, have cause to wish herself
most heartily back among the robbers, I set forth one
day for Watchett, taking advantage of the visit of some
troopers from an outpost, who would make our house
quite safe.  I rode alone, being fully primed, and
having no misgivings.  For it was said that even the
Doones had begun to fear me, since I cast their
culverin through the door, as above related; and they
could not but believe, from my being still untouched
(although so large an object) in the thickest of their
fire, both of gun and cannon, that I must bear a
charmed life, proof against ball and bullet.  However,
I knew that Carver Doone was not a likely man to hold
any superstitious opinions; and of him I had an
instinctive dread, although quite ready to face him.

Riding along, I meditated upon Lorna's history; how
many things were now beginning to unfold themselves,
which had been obscure and dark! For instance, Sir
Ensor Doone's consent, or to say the least his
indifference, to her marriage with a yeoman; which in a
man so proud (though dying) had greatly puzzled both of
us.  But now, if she not only proved to be no
grandchild of the Doone, but even descended from his
enemy, it was natural enough that he should feel no
great repugnance to her humiliation.  And that Lorna's
father had been a foe to the house of Doone I gathered
from her mother's cry when she beheld their leader.
Moreover that fact would supply their motive in
carrying off the unfortunate little creature, and
rearing her among them, and as one of their own family;
yet hiding her true birth from her.  She was a 'great
card,' as we say, when playing All-fours at
Christmas-time; and if one of them could marry her,
before she learned of right and wrong, vast property,
enough to buy pardons for a thousand Doones, would be
at their mercy.  And since I was come to know Lorna
better, and she to know me thoroughly--many things had
been outspoken, which her early bashfulness had kept
covered from me.  Attempts I mean to pledge her love
to this one, or that other; some of which perhaps might
have been successful, if there had not been too many.

And then, as her beauty grew richer and brighter,
Carver Doone was smitten strongly, and would hear of no
one else as a suitor for her; and by the terror of his
claim drove off all the others.  Here too may the
explanation of a thing which seemed to be against the
laws of human nature, and upon which I longed, but
dared not to cross-question Lorna.  How could such a
lovely girl, although so young, and brave, and distant,
have escaped the vile affections of a lawless company?

But now it was as clear as need be.  For any proven
violence would have utterly vitiated all claim upon her
grand estate; at least as those claims must be urged
before a court of equity.  And therefore all the elders
(with views upon her real estate) kept strict watch on
the youngers, who confined their views to her
personality.

Now I do not mean to say that all this, or the hundred
other things which came, crowding consideration, were
half as plain to me at the time, as I have set them
down above.  Far be it from me to deceive you so.  No
doubt my thoughts were then dark and hazy, like an
oil-lamp full of fungus; and I have trimmed them, as
when they burned, with scissors sharpened long
afterwards.  All I mean to say is this, that jogging
along to a certain tune of the horse's feet, which we
call 'three-halfpence and twopence,' I saw my way a
little into some things which had puzzled me.

When I knocked at the little door, whose sill was
gritty and grimed with sand, no one came for a very
long time to answer me, or to let me in.  Not wishing
to be unmannerly, I waited a long time, and watched the
sea, from which the wind was blowing; and whose many
lips of waves--though the tide was half-way out--spoke
to and refreshed me.  After a while I knocked again,
for my horse was becoming hungry; and a good while
after that again, a voice came through the key-hole,--

'Who is that wishes to enter?'

'The boy who was at the pump,' said I, 'when the
carriage broke down at Dulverton.  The boy that lives
at oh--ah; and some day you would come seek for him.'

'Oh, yes, I remember certainly.  My leetle boy, with
the fair white skin.  I have desired to see him, oh
many, yes, many times.'

She was opening the door, while saying this, and then
she started back in affright that the little boy should
have grown so.

'You cannot be that leetle boy.  It is quite
impossible.  Why do you impose on me?'

'Not only am I that little boy, who made the water to
flow for you, till the nebule came upon the glass; but
also I am come to tell you all about your little girl.'

'Come in, you very great leetle boy,' she answered,
with her dark eyes brightened.  And I went in, and
looked at her.  She was altered by time, as much as I
was.  The slight and graceful shape was gone; not that
I remembered anything of her figure, if you please; for
boys of twelve are not yet prone to note the shapes of
women; but that her lithe straight gait had struck me
as being so unlike our people.  Now her time for
walking so was past, and transmitted to her children.
Yet her face was comely still, and full of strong
intelligence.  I gazed at her, and she at me; and we
were sure of one another.

'Now what will ye please to eat?' she asked, with a
lively glance at the size of my mouth: 'that is always
the first thing you people ask, in these barbarous
places.'

'I will tell you by-and-by,' I answered, misliking this
satire upon us; 'but I might begin with a quart of ale,
to enable me to speak, madam.'

'Very well.  One quevart of be-or;' she called out to a
little maid, who was her eldest child, no doubt.  'It
is to be expected, sir.  Be-or, be-or, be-or, all day
long, with you Englishmen!'

'Nay,' I replied, 'not all day long, if madam will
excuse me.  Only a pint at breakfast-time, and a pint
and a half at eleven o'clock, and a quart or so at
dinner.  And then no more till the afternoon; and half
a gallon at supper-time.  No one can object to that.'

'Well, I suppose it is right,' she said, with an air
of resignation; 'God knows.  But I do not understand
it.  It is "good for business," as you say, to preclude
everything.'

'And it is good for us, madam,' I answered with
indignation, for beer is my favourite beverage; 'and I
am a credit to beer, madam; and so are all who trust to
it.'

'At any rate, you are, young man.  If beer has made you
grow so large, I will put my children upon it; it is
too late for me to begin.  The smell to me is hateful.'

Now I only set down that to show how perverse those
foreign people are.  They will drink their wretched
heartless stuff, such as they call claret, or wine of
Medoc, or Bordeaux, or what not, with no more meaning
than sour rennet, stirred with the pulp from the cider
press, and strained through the cap of our Betty.  This
is very well for them; and as good as they deserve, no
doubt, and meant perhaps by the will of God, for those
unhappy natives.  But to bring it over to England and
set it against our home-brewed ale (not to speak of
wines from Portugal) and sell it at ten times the
price, as a cure for British bile, and a great
enlightenment; this I say is the vilest feature of the
age we live in.

Madam Benita Odam--for the name of the man who turned
the wheel proved to be John Odam--showed me into a
little room containing two chairs and a fir-wood table,
and sat down on a three-legged seat and studied me very
steadfastly.  This she had a right to do; and I, having
all my clothes on now, was not disconcerted.  It would
not become me to repeat her judgment upon my
appearance, which she delivered as calmly as if I were
a pig at market, and as proudly as if her own pig.  And
she asked me whether I had ever got rid of the black
marks on my breast.

Not wanting to talk about myself (though very fond of
doing so, when time and season favour) I led her back
to that fearful night of the day when first I had seen
her.  She was not desirous to speak of it, because of
her own little children; however, I drew her gradually
to recollection of Lorna, and then of the little boy
who died, and the poor mother buried with him.  And her
strong hot nature kindled, as she dwelled upon these
things; and my wrath waxed within me; and we forgot
reserve and prudence under the sense of so vile a
wrong.  She told me (as nearly as might be) the very
same story which she had told to Master Jeremy
Stickles; only she dwelled upon it more, because of my
knowing the outset.  And being a woman, with an inkling
of my situation, she enlarged upon the little maid,
more than to dry Jeremy.

'Would you know her again?' I asked, being stirred by
these accounts of Lorna, when she was five years old:
'would you know her as a full-grown maiden?'

'I think I should,' she answered; 'it is not possible
to say until one sees the person; but from the eyes of
the little girl, I think that I must know her.  Oh, the
poor young creature! Is it to be believed that the
cannibals devoured her!  What a people you are in this
country!  Meat, meat, meat!'

As she raised her hands and eyes in horror at our
carnivorous propensities, to which she clearly
attributed the disappearance of Lorna, I could scarce
help laughing, even after that sad story.  For though
it is said at the present day, and will doubtless be
said hereafter, that the Doones had devoured a baby
once, as they came up Porlock hill, after fighting hard
in the market-place, I knew that the tale was utterly
false; for cruel and brutal as they were, their taste
was very correct and choice, and indeed one might say
fastidious.  Nevertheless I could not stop to argue
that matter with her.

'The little maid has not been devoured,' I said to
Mistress Odam:  'and now she is a tall young lady, and
as beautiful as can be.  If I sleep in your good hostel
to-night after going to Watchett town, will you come
with me to Oare to-morrow, and see your little maiden?'

'I would like--and yet I fear.  This country is so
barbarous.  And I am good to eat--my God, there is much
picking on my bones!'

She surveyed herself with a glance so mingled of pity
and admiration, and the truth of her words was so
apparent (only that it would have taken a week to get
at the bones, before picking) that I nearly lost good
manners; for she really seemed to suspect even me of
cannibal inclinations.  However, at last I made her
promise to come with me on the morrow, presuming that
Master Odam could by any means be persuaded to keep her
company in the cart, as propriety demanded.  Having
little doubt that Master Odam was entirely at his
wife's command, I looked upon that matter as settled,
and set off for Watchett, to see the grave of Lorna's
poor mother, and to hire a cart for the morrow.

And here (as so often happens with men) I succeeded
without any trouble or hindrance, where I had looked
for both of them, namely, in finding a suitable cart;
whereas the other matter, in which I could have
expected no difficulty, came very near to defeat me.
For when I heard that Lorna's father was the Earl of
Dugal--as Benita impressed upon me with a strong
enforcement, as much as to say, 'Who are you, young
man, to come even asking about her?'--then I never
thought but that everybody in Watchett town must know
all about the tombstone of the Countess of Dugal.

This, however, proved otherwise.  For Lord Dugal had
never lived at Watchett Grange, as their place was
called; neither had his name become familiar as its
owner.  Because the Grange had only devolved to him by
will, at the end of a long entail, when the last of the
Fitz-Pains died out; and though he liked the idea of
it, he had gone abroad, without taking seisin.  And
upon news of his death, John Jones, a rich gentleman
from Llandaff, had taken possession, as next of right,
and hushed up all the story.  And though, even at the
worst of times, a lady of high rank and wealth could
not be robbed, and as bad as murdered, and then buried
in a little place, without moving some excitement, yet
it had been given out, on purpose and with diligence,
that this was only a foreign lady travelling for her
health and pleasure, along the seacoast of England.
And as the poor thing never spoke, and several of her
servants and her baggage looked so foreign, and she
herself died in a collar of lace unlike any made in
England, all Watchett, without hesitation, pronounced
her to be a foreigner.  And the English serving man
and maid, who might have cleared up everything, either
were bribed by Master Jones, or else decamped of their
own accord with the relics of the baggage.  So the poor
Countess of Dugal, almost in sight of her own grand
house, was buried in an unknown grave, with her pair of
infants, without a plate, without a tombstone (worse
than all) without a tear, except from the hired Italian
woman.

Surely my poor Lorna came of an ill-starred family.

Now in spite of all this, if I had only taken Benita
with me, or even told her what I wished, and craved her
directions, there could have been no trouble.  But I do
assure you that among the stupid people at Watchett
(compared with whom our folk of Oare, exceeding dense
though being, are as Hamlet against Dogberry) what with
one of them and another, and the firm conviction of all
the town that I could be come only to wrestle, I do
assure you (as I said before) that my wits almost went
out of me.  And what vexed me yet more about it was,
that I saw my own mistake, in coming myself to seek out
the matter, instead of sending some unknown person.
For my face and form were known at that time (and still
are so) to nine people out of every ten living in forty
miles of me.  Not through any excellence, or anything
of good desert, in either the one or the other, but
simply because folks will be fools on the rivalry of
wrestling.  The art is a fine one in itself, and
demands a little wit of brain, as well as strength of
body; it binds the man who studies it to temperance,
and chastity, to self-respect, and most of all to an
even and sweet temper; for I have thrown stronger men
than myself (when I was a mere sapling, and before my
strength grew hard on me) through their loss of temper.
But though the art is an honest one, surely they who
excel therein have a right (like all the rest of
man-kind) to their own private life.

Be that either way--and I will not speak too strongly,
for fear of indulging my own annoyance--anyhow, all
Watchett town cared ten times as much to see John Ridd,
as to show him what he wanted.  I was led to every
public-house, instead of to the churchyard; and twenty
tables were ready for me, in lieu of a single
gravestone.  'Zummerzett thou bee'st, Jan Ridd, and
Zummerzett thou shalt be.  Thee carl theezell a
Davonsheer man! Whoy, thee lives in Zummerzett; and in
Zummerzett thee wast barn, lad.'  And so it went on,
till I was weary; though very much obliged to them.

Dull and solid as I am, and with a wild duck waiting
for me at good Mistress Odam's, I saw that there was
nothing for it but to yield to these good people, and
prove me a man of Somerset, by eating a dinner at their
expense.  As for the churchyard, none would hear of it;
and I grieved for broaching the matter.

But how was I to meet Lorna again, without having done
the thing of all things which I had promised to see to?
It would never do to tell her that so great was my
popularity, and so strong the desire to feed me, that I
could not attend to her mother.  Least of all could I
say that every one in Watchett knew John Ridd; while
none had heard of the Countess of Dugal.  And yet that
was about the truth, as I hinted very delicately to
Mistress Odam that evening.  But she (being vexed about
her wild duck, and not having English ideas on the
matter of sport, and so on) made a poor unwitting face
at me.  Nevertheless Master Odam restored me to my
self-respect; for he stared at me till I went to bed;
and he broke his hose with excitement.  For being in
the leg-line myself, I wanted to know what the muscles
were of a man who turned a wheel all day.  I had never
seen a treadmill (though they have one now at Exeter),
and it touched me much to learn whether it were good
exercise.  And herein, from what I saw of Odam, I
incline to think that it does great harm; as moving the
muscles too much in a line, and without variety.



CHAPTER LVII

LORNA KNOWS HER NURSE

Having obtained from Benita Odam a very close and full
description of the place where her poor mistress lay,
and the marks whereby to know it, I hastened to
Watchett the following morning, before the sun was up,
or any people were about.  And so, without
interruption, I was in the churchyard at sunrise.

In the farthest and darkest nook, overgrown with grass,
and overhung by a weeping-tree a little bank of earth
betokened the rounding off of a hapless life.  There
was nothing to tell of rank, or wealth, of love, or
even pity; nameless as a peasant lay the last (as
supposed) of a mighty race.  Only some unskilful hand,
probably Master Odam's under his wife's teaching, had
carved a rude L., and a ruder D., upon a large pebble
from the beach, and set it up as a headstone.

I gathered a little grass for Lorna and a sprig of the
weeping-tree, and then returned to the Forest Cat, as
Benita's lonely inn was called.  For the way is long
from Watchett to Oare; and though you may ride it
rapidly, as the Doones had done on that fatal night, to
travel on wheels, with one horse only, is a matter of
time and of prudence.  Therefore, we set out pretty
early, three of us and a baby, who could not well be
left behind.  The wife of the man who owned the cart
had undertaken to mind the business, and the other
babies, upon condition of having the keys of all the
taps left with her.

As the manner of journeying over the moor has been
described oft enough already, I will say no more,
except that we all arrived before dusk of the summer's
day, safe at Plover's Barrows.  Mistress Benita was
delighted with the change from her dull hard life; and
she made many excellent observations, such as seem
natural to a foreigner looking at our country.

As luck would have it, the first who came to meet us at
the gate was Lorna, with nothing whatever upon her head
(the weather being summerly) but her beautiful hair
shed round her; and wearing a sweet white frock tucked
in, and showing her figure perfectly.  In her joy she
ran straight up to the cart; and then stopped and gazed
at Benita.  At one glance her old nurse knew her: 'Oh,
the eyes, the eyes!' she cried, and was over the rail
of the cart in a moment, in spite of all her substance.
Lorna, on the other hand, looked at her with some doubt
and wonder, as though having right to know much about
her, and yet unable to do so.  But when the foreign
woman said something in Roman language, and flung new
hay from the cart upon her, as if in a romp of
childhood, the young maid cried, 'Oh, Nita, Nita!' and
fell upon her breast, and wept; and after that looked
round at us.

This being so, there could be no doubt as to the power
of proving Lady Lorna's birth, and rights, both by
evidence and token.  For though we had not the necklace
now--thanks to Annie's wisdom--we had the ring of heavy
gold, a very ancient relic, with which my maid (in her
simple way) had pledged herself to me.  And Benita knew
this ring as well as she knew her own fingers, having
heard a long history about it; and the effigy on it of
the wild cat was the bearing of the house of Lorne.

For though Lorna's father was a nobleman of high and
goodly lineage, her mother was of yet more ancient and
renowned descent, being the last in line direct from
the great and kingly chiefs of Lorne.  A wild and
headstrong race they were, and must have everything
their own way.  Hot blood was ever among them, even of
one household; and their sovereignty (which more than
once had defied the King of Scotland) waned and fell
among themselves, by continual quarrelling.  And it was
of a piece with this, that the Doones (who were an
offset, by the mother's side, holding in co-
partnership some large property, which had come by the
spindle, as we say) should fall out with the Earl of
Lorne, the last but one of that title.

The daughter of this nobleman had married Sir Ensor
Doone; but this, instead of healing matters, led to
fiercer conflict.  I never could quite understand all
the ins and outs of it; which none but a lawyer may go
through, and keep his head at the end of it.  The
motives of mankind are plainer than the motions they
produce.  Especially when charity (such as found among
us) sits to judge the former, and is never weary of it;
while reason does not care to trace the latter
complications, except for fee or title.

Therefore it is enough to say, that knowing Lorna to be
direct in heirship to vast property, and bearing
especial spite against the house of which she was the
last, the Doones had brought her up with full intention
of lawful marriage; and had carefully secluded her from
the wildest of their young gallants.  Of course, if
they had been next in succession, the child would have
gone down the waterfall, to save any further trouble;
but there was an intercepting branch of some honest
family; and they being outlaws, would have a poor
chance (though the law loves outlaws) against them.
Only Lorna was of the stock; and Lorna they must marry.
And what a triumph against the old earl, for a cursed
Doone to succeed him!

As for their outlawry, great robberies, and grand
murders, the veriest child, nowadays, must know that
money heals the whole of that.  Even if they had
murdered people of a good position, it would only cost
about twice as much to prove their motives loyal.  But
they had never slain any man above the rank of yeoman;
and folk even said that my father was the highest of
their victims; for the death of Lorna's mother and
brother was never set to their account.

Pure pleasure it is to any man, to reflect upon all
these things.  How truly we discern clear justice, and
how well we deal it.  If any poor man steals a sheep,
having ten children starving, and regarding it as
mountain game (as a rich man does a hare), to the
gallows with him.  If a man of rank beats down a door,
smites the owner upon the head, and honours the wife
with attention, it is a thing to be grateful for, and
to slouch smitten head the lower.

While we were full of all these things, and wondering
what would happen next, or what we ought ourselves to
do, another very important matter called for our
attention.  This was no less than Annie's marriage to
the Squire Faggus.  We had tried to put it off again;
for in spite of all advantages, neither my mother nor
myself had any real heart for it.  Not that we dwelled
upon Tom's short-comings or rather perhaps his going
too far, at the time when he worked the road so.  All
that was covered by the King's pardon, and universal
respect of the neighbourhood.  But our scruple was
this--and the more we talked the more it grew upon us--
that we both had great misgivings as to his future
steadiness.

For it would be a thousand pities, we said, for a fine,
well-grown, and pretty maiden (such as our Annie was),
useful too, in so many ways, and lively, and
warm-hearted, and mistress of 500 pounds, to throw
herself away on a man with a kind of a turn for
drinking.  If that last were even hinted, Annie would
be most indignant, and ask, with cheeks as red as
roses, who had ever seen Master Faggus any the worse
for liquor indeed?  Her own opinion was, in truth, that
be took a great deal too little, after all his hard
work, and hard riding, and coming over the hills to be
insulted! And if ever it lay in her power, and with no
one to grudge him his trumpery glass, she would see
that poor Tom had the nourishment which his cough and
his lungs required.

His lungs being quite as sound as mine, this matter was
out of all argument; so mother and I looked at one
another, as much as to say, 'let her go upstairs, she
will cry and come down more reasonable.' And while she
was gone, we used to say the same thing over and over
again; but without perceiving a cure for it.  And we
almost always finished up with the following
reflection, which sometimes came from mother's lips,
and sometimes from my own:  'Well, well, there is no
telling.  None can say how a man may alter; when he
takes to matrimony.  But if we could only make Annie
promise to be a little firm with him!'

I fear that all this talk on our part only hurried
matters forward, Annie being more determined every time
we pitied her.  And at last Tom Faggus came, and spoke
as if he were on the King's road, with a pistol at my
head, and one at mother's.  'No more fast and loose,'
he cried.  'either one thing or the other.  I love the
maid, and she loves me; and we will have one another,
either with your leave, or without it.  How many more
times am I to dance over these vile hills, and leave my
business, and get nothing more than a sigh or a kiss,
and "Tom, I must wait for mother"?  You are famous for
being straightforward, you Ridds.  Just treat me as I
would treat you now.'

I looked at my mother; for a glance from her would have
sent Tom out of the window; but she checked me with her
hand, and said, 'You have some ground of complaint,
sir; I will not deny it.  Now I will be as
straight-forward with you, as even a Ridd is supposed
to be.  My son and myself have all along disliked your
marriage with Annie.  Not for what you have been so
much, as for what we fear you will be.  Have patience,
one moment, if you please.  We do not fear your taking
to the highway life again; for that you are too clever,
no doubt, now that you have property.  But we fear that
you will take to drinking, and to squandering money.
There are many examples of this around us; and we know
what the fate of the wife is.  It has been hard to tell
you this, under our own roof, and with our own--' Here
mother hesitated.

'Spirits, and cider, and beer,' I broke in; 'out with
it, like a Ridd, mother; as he will have all of it.'

'Spirits, and cider, and beer,' said mother very firmly
after me; and then she gave way and said, 'You know,
Tom, you are welcome to every drop and more of it.'

Now Tom must have had a far sweeter temper than ever I
could claim; for I should have thrust my glass away,
and never have taken another drop in the house where
such a check had met me.  But instead of that, Master
Faggus replied, with a pleasant smile,--

'I know that I am welcome, good mother; and to prove
it, I will have some more.'

And thereupon be mixed himself another glass of
hollands with lemon and hot water, yet pouring it very
delicately.

'Oh, I have been so miserable--take a little more,
Tom,' said mother, handing the bottle.

'Yes, take a little more,' I said; 'you have mixed it
over weak, Tom.'

'If ever there was a sober man,' cried Tom, complying
with our request; 'if ever there was in Christendom a
man of perfect sobriety, that man is now before you.
Shall we say to-morrow week, mother?  It will suit your
washing day.'

'How very thoughtful you are, Tom!  Now John would never
have thought of that, in spite of all his steadiness.'

'Certainly not,' I answered proudly; 'when my time
comes for Lorna, I shall not study Betty Muxworthy.'

In this way the Squire got over us; and Farmer Nicholas
Snowe was sent for, to counsel with mother about the
matter and to set his two daughters sewing.

When the time for the wedding came, there was such a
stir and commotion as had never been known in the
parish of Oare since my father's marriage.  For Annie's
beauty and kindliness had made her the pride of the
neighbourhood; and the presents sent her, from all
around, were enough to stock a shop with.  Master
Stickles, who now could walk, and who certainly owed
his recovery, with the blessing of God, to Annie,
presented her with a mighty Bible, silver-clasped, and
very handsome, beating the parson's out and out, and
for which he had sent to Taunton.  Even the common
troopers, having tasted her cookery many times (to help
out their poor rations), clubbed together, and must
have given at least a week's pay apiece, to have turned
out what they did for her.  This was no less than a
silver pot, well-designed, but suited surely rather to
the bridegroom's taste than bride's.  In a word,
everybody gave her things.

And now my Lorna came to me, with a spring of tears in
appealing eyes--for she was still somewhat childish, or
rather, I should say, more childish now than when she
lived in misery--and she placed her little hand in
mine, and she was half afraid to speak, and dropped her
eyes for me to ask.

'What is it, little darling?' I asked, as I saw her
breath come fast; for the smallest emotion moved her
form.

'You don't think, John, you don't think, dear, that you
could lend me any money?'

'All I have got,' I answered; 'how much do you want,
dear heart?'

'I have been calculating; and I fear that I cannot do
any good with less than ten pounds, John.'

Here she looked up at me, with horror at the grandeur
of the sum, and not knowing what I could think of it.
But I kept my eyes from her.  'Ten pounds!' I said in
my deepest voice, on purpose to have it out in comfort,
when she should be frightened; 'what can you want with
ten pounds, child?'

'That is my concern, said Lorna, plucking up her spirit
at this: 'when a lady asks for a loan, no gentleman
pries into the cause of her asking it.'

'That may be as may be,' I answered in a judicial
manner; 'ten pounds, or twenty, you shall have.  But I
must know the purport.'

'Then that you never shall know, John.  I am very sorry
for asking you.  It is not of the smallest consequence.
Oh, dear, no.'  Herewith she was running away.

'Oh, dear, yes,' I replied; 'it is of very great
consequence; and I understand the whole of it.  You
want to give that stupid Annie, who has lost you a
hundred thousand pounds, and who is going to be married
before us, dear--God only can tell why, being my
younger sister--you want to give her a wedding present.
And you shall do it, darling; because it is so good of
you.  Don't you know your title, love?  How humble you
are with us humble folk.  You are Lady Lorna something,
so far as I can make out yet: and you ought not even to
speak to us.  You will go away and disdain us.'

'If you please, talk not like that, John.  I will have
nothing to do with it, if it comes between you and me,
John.'

'You cannot help yourself,' said I.  And then she vowed
that she could and would.  And rank and birth were
banished from between our lips in no time.

'What can I get her good enough?  I am sure I do not
know,' she asked: 'she has been so kind and good to me,
and she is such a darling.  How I shall miss her, to be
sure! By the bye, you seem to think, John, that I shall
be rich some day.'

'Of course you will.  As rich as the French King who
keeps ours.  Would the Lord Chancellor trouble himself
about you, if you were poor?'

'Then if I am rich, perhaps you would lend me twenty
pounds, dear John.  Ten pounds would be very mean for a
wealthy person to give her.'

To this I agreed, upon condition that I should make the
purchase myself, whatever it might be.  For nothing
could be easier than to cheat Lorna about the cost,
until time should come for her paying me.  And this was
better than to cheat her for the benefit of our family.
For this end, and for many others, I set off to
Dulverton, bearing more commissions, more messages, and
more questions than a man of thrice my memory might
carry so far as the corner where the sawpit is.  And to
make things worse, one girl or other would keep on
running up to me, or even after me (when started) with
something or other she had just thought of, which she
could not possibly do without, and which I must be sure
to remember, as the most important of the whole.

To my dear mother, who had partly outlived the
exceeding value of trifles, the most important matter
seemed to ensure Uncle Reuben's countenance and
presence at the marriage.  And if I succeeded in this,
I might well forget all the maidens' trumpery.  This
she would have been wiser to tell me when they were out
of hearing; for I left her to fight her own battle with
them; and laughing at her predicament, promised to do
the best I could for all, so far as my wits would go.

Uncle Reuben was not at home, but Ruth, who received me
very kindly, although without any expressions of joy,
was sure of his return in the afternoon, and persuaded
me to wait for him.  And by the time that I had
finished all I could recollect of my orders, even with
paper to help me, the old gentleman rode into the yard,
and was more surprised than pleased to see me.  But if
he was surprised, I was more than that--I was utterly
astonished at the change in his appearance since the
last time I had seen him.  From a hale, and rather
heavy man, gray-haired, but plump, and ruddy, he was
altered to a shrunken, wizened, trembling, and almost
decrepit figure.  Instead of curly and comely locks,
grizzled indeed, but plentiful, he had only a few lank
white hairs scattered and flattened upon his forehead.
But the greatest change of all was in the expression of
his eyes, which had been so keen, and restless, and
bright, and a little sarcastic.  Bright indeed they
still were, but with a slow unhealthy lustre; their
keenness was turned to perpetual outlook, their
restlessness to a haggard want.  As for the humour
which once gleamed there (which people who fear it call
sarcasm) it had been succeeded by stares of terror, and
then mistrust, and shrinking.  There was none of the
interest in mankind, which is needful even for satire.

'Now what can this be?' thought I to myself, 'has the
old man lost all his property, or taken too much to
strong waters?'

'Come inside, John Ridd,' he said; 'I will have a talk
with you.  It is cold out here; and it is too light.
Come inside, John Ridd, boy.'

I followed him into a little dark room, quite different
from Ruth Huckaback's.  It was closed from the shop by
an old division of boarding, hung with tanned canvas;
and the smell was very close and faint.  Here there was
a ledger desk, and a couple of chairs, and a
long-legged stool.

'Take the stool,' said Uncle Reuben, showing me in very
quietly, 'it is fitter for your height, John.  Wait a
moment; there is no hurry.'

Then he slipped out by another door, and closing it
quickly after him, told the foreman and waiting-men
that the business of the day was done.  They had better
all go home at once; and he would see to the
fastenings.  Of course they were only too glad to go;
but I wondered at his sending them, with at least two
hours of daylight left.

However, that was no business of mine, and I waited,
and pondered whether fair Ruth ever came into this
dirty room, and if so, how she kept her hands from it.
For Annie would have had it upside down in about two
minutes, and scrubbed, and brushed, and dusted, until
it looked quite another place; and yet all this done
without scolding and crossness; which are the curse of
clean women, and ten times worse than the dustiest
dust.

Uncle Ben came reeling in, not from any power of
liquor, but because he was stiff from horseback, and
weak from work and worry.

'Let me be, John, let me be,' he said, as I went to
help him; 'this is an unkind dreary place; but many a
hundred of good gold Carolus has been turned in this
place, John.'

'Not a doubt about it, sir,' I answered in my loud and
cheerful manner; 'and many another hundred, sir; and
may you long enjoy them!'

'My boy, do you wish me to die?' he asked, coming up
close to my stool, and regarding me with a shrewd
though blear-eyed gaze; 'many do.  Do you, John?'

'Come,' said I, 'don't ask such nonsense.  You know
better than that, Uncle Ben.  Or else, I am sorry for
you.  I want you to live as long as possible, for the
sake of--' Here I stopped.

'For the sake of what, John?  I knew it is not for my
own sake.  For the sake of what, my boy?'

'For the sake of Ruth,' I answered; 'if you must have
all the truth.  Who is to mind her when you are gone?'

'But if you knew that I had gold, or a manner of
getting gold, far more than ever the sailors got out of
the Spanish galleons, far more than ever was heard of;
and the secret was to be yours, John; yours after me
and no other soul's--then you would wish me dead,
John.'  Here he eyed me as if a speck of dust in my eyes
should not escape him.

'You are wrong, Uncle Ben; altogether wrong.  For all
the gold ever heard or dreamed of, not a wish would
cross my heart to rob you of one day of life.'

At last he moved his eyes from mine; but without any
word, or sign, to show whether he believed, or
disbelieved.  Then he went to a chair, and sat with his
chin upon the ledger-desk; as if the effort of probing
me had been too much for his weary brain.  'Dreamed
of!  All the gold ever dreamed of!  As if it were but a
dream!' he muttered; and then he closed his eyes to
think.

'Good Uncle Reuben,' I said to him, 'you have been a
long way to-day, sir.  Let me go and get you a glass
of good wine.  Cousin Ruth knows where to find it.'

'How do you know how far I have been?' he asked, with a
vicious look at me.  'And Cousin Ruth!  You are very pat
with my granddaughter's name, young man!'

'It would be hard upon me, sir, not to know my own
cousin's name.'

'Very well.  Let that go by.  You have behaved very
badly to Ruth.  She loves you; and you love her not.'

At this I was so wholly amazed--not at the thing
itself, I mean, but at his knowledge of it--that I
could not say a single word; but looked, no doubt, very
foolish.

'You may well be ashamed, young man,' he cried, with
some triumph over me, 'you are the biggest of all
fools, as well as a conceited coxcomb.  What can you
want more than Ruth?  She is a little damsel, truly;
but finer men than you, John Ridd, with all your
boasted strength and wrestling, have wedded smaller
maidens.  And as for quality, and value--bots! one inch
of Ruth is worth all your seven feet put together.'

Now I am not seven feet high; nor ever was six feet
eight inches, in my very prime of life; and nothing
vexes me so much as to make me out a giant, and above
human sympathy, and human scale of weakness.  It cost
me hard to hold my tongue; which luckily is not in
proportion to my stature.  And only for Ruth's sake I
held it.  But Uncle Ben (being old and worn) was vexed
by not having any answer, almost as much as a woman is.

'You want me to go on,' he continued, with a look of
spite at me, 'about my poor Ruth's love for you, to
feed your cursed vanity.  Because a set of asses call
you the finest man in England; there is no maid (I
suppose) who is not in love with you.  I believe you
are as deep as you are long, John Ridd.  Shall I ever
get to the bottom of your character?'

This was a little too much for me.  Any insult I could
take (with goodwill) from a white-haired man, and one
who was my relative; unless it touched my love for
Lorna, or my conscious modesty.  Now both of these were
touched to the quick by the sentences of the old
gentleman.  Therefore, without a word, I went; only
making a bow to him.

But women who are (beyond all doubt) the mothers of all
mischief, also nurse that babe to sleep, when he is too
noisy.  And there was Ruth, as I took my horse (with a
trunk of frippery on him), poor little Ruth was at the
bridle, and rusting all the knops of our town-going
harness with tears.

'Good-bye dear,' I said, as she bent her head away from
me; 'shall I put you up on the saddle, dear?'

'Cousin Ridd, you may take it lightly,' said Ruth,
turning full upon me, 'and very likely you are right,
according to your nature'--this was the only cutting
thing the little soul ever said to me--'but oh, Cousin
Ridd, you have no idea of the pain you will leave
behind you.'

'How can that be so, Ruth, when I am as good as ordered
to be off the premises?'

'In the first place, Cousin Ridd, grandfather will be
angry with himself, for having so ill-used you.  And
now he is so weak and poorly, that he is always
repenting.  In the next place I shall scold him first,
until he admits his sorrow; and when he has admitted
it, I shall scold myself for scolding him.  And then he
will come round again, and think that I was hard on
him; and end perhaps by hating you--for he is like a
woman now, John.'

That last little touch of self-knowledge in Ruth, which
she delivered with a gleam of some secret pleasantry,
made me stop and look closely at her: but she pretended
not to know it.  'There is something in this child,' I
thought, 'very different from other girls.  What it is
I cannot tell; for one very seldom gets at it.'

At any rate the upshot was that the good horse went
back to stable, and had another feed of corn, while my
wrath sank within me.  There are two things, according
to my experience (which may not hold with another man)
fitted beyond any others to take hot tempers out of us.
The first is to see our favourite creatures feeding,
and licking up their food, and happily snuffling over
it, yet sparing time to be grateful, and showing taste
and perception; the other is to go gardening boldly, in
the spring of the year, without any misgiving about it,
and hoping the utmost of everything.  If there be a
third anodyne, approaching these two in power, it is to
smoke good tobacco well, and watch the setting of the
moon; and if this should only be over the sea, the
result is irresistible.

Master Huckaback showed no especial signs of joy at my
return; but received me with a little grunt, which
appeared to me to mean, 'Ah, I thought he would hardly
be fool enough to go.'  I told him how sorry I was for
having in some way offended him; and he answered that I
did well to grieve for one at least of my offences.  To
this I made no reply, as behoves a man dealing with
cross and fractious people; and presently he became
better-tempered, and sent little Ruth for a bottle of
wine.  She gave me a beautiful smile of thanks for my
forbearance as she passed; and I knew by her manner
that she would bring the best bottle in all the cellar.

As I had but little time to spare (although the days
were long and light) we were forced to take our wine
with promptitude and rapidity; and whether this
loosened my uncle's tongue, or whether he meant
beforehand to speak, is now almost uncertain.  But true
it is that he brought his chair very near to mine,
after three or four glasses, and sent Ruth away upon
some errand which seemed of small importance.  At this
I was vexed, for the room always looked so different
without her.

'Come, Jack,' he said, 'here's your health, young
fellow, and a good and obedient wife to you.  Not that
your wife will ever obey you though; you are much too
easy-tempered.  Even a bitter and stormy woman might
live in peace with you, Jack.  But never you give her
the chance to try.  Marry some sweet little thing, if
you can.  If not, don't marry any.  Ah, we have the
maid to suit you, my lad, in this old town of
Dulverton.'

'Have you so, sir?  But perhaps the maid might have no
desire to suit me.'

'That you may take my word she has.  The colour of this
wine will prove it.  The little sly hussy has been to
the cobwebbed arch of the cellar, where she has no
right to go, for any one under a magistrate.  However,
I am glad to see it, and we will not spare it, John.
After my time, somebody, whoever marries little Ruth,
will find some rare wines there, I trow, and perhaps
not know the difference.'

Thinking of this the old man sighed, and expected me to
sigh after him.  But a sigh is not (like a yawn)
infectious; and we are all more prone to be sent to
sleep than to sorrow by one another.  Not but what a
sigh sometimes may make us think of sighing.

'Well, sir,' cried I, in my sprightliest manner, which
rouses up most people, 'here's to your health and dear
little Ruth's:  and may you live to knock off the
cobwebs from every bottle in under the arch.  Uncle
Reuben, your life and health, sir?'

With that I took my glass thoughtfully, for it was
wondrous good; and Uncle Ben was pleased to see me
dwelling pleasantly on the subject with parenthesis,
and self-commune, and oral judgment unpronounced,
though smacking of fine decision.  'Curia vult
advisari,' as the lawyers say; which means, 'Let us
have another glass, and then we can think about it.'

'Come now, John,' said Uncle Ben, laying his wrinkled
hand on my knee, when he saw that none could heed us,
'I know that you have a sneaking fondness for my
grandchild Ruth.  Don't interrupt me now; you have; and
to deny it will only provoke me.'

'I do like Ruth, sir,' I said boldly, for fear of
misunderstanding; 'but I do not love her.'

'Very well; that makes no difference.  Liking may very
soon be loving (as some people call it) when the maid
has money to help her.'

'But if there be, as there is in my case--'

'Once for all, John, not a word.  I do not attempt to
lead you into any engagement with little Ruth; neither
will I blame you (though I may be disappointed) if no
such engagement should ever be.  But whether you will
have my grandchild, or whether you will not--and such a
chance is rarely offered to a fellow of your
standing'--Uncle Ben despised all farmers--'in any case
I have at least resolved to let you know my secret; and
for two good reasons.  The first is that it wears me
out to dwell upon it, all alone, and the second is that
I can trust you to fulfil a promise.  Moreover, you
are my next of kin, except among the womankind; and you
are just the man I want, to help me in my enterprise.'

'And I will help you, sir,' I answered, fearing some
conspiracy, 'in anything that is true, and loyal, and
according to the laws of the realm.'

'Ha, ha!' cried the old man, laughing until his eyes
ran over, and spreading out his skinny hands upon his
shining breeches, 'thou hast gone the same fools' track
as the rest; even as spy Stickles went, and all his
precious troopers.  Landing of arms at Glenthorne, and
Lynmouth, wagons escorted across the moor, sounds of
metal and booming noises! Ah, but we managed it
cleverly, to cheat even those so near to us.
Disaffection at Taunton, signs of insurrection at
Dulverton, revolutionary tanner at Dunster! We set it
all abroad, right well.  And not even you to suspect
our work; though we thought at one time that you
watched us.  Now who, do you suppose, is at the bottom
of all this Exmoor insurgency, all this western
rebellion--not that I say there is none, mind--but who
is at the bottom of it?'

'Either Mother Melldrum,' said I, being now a little
angry, 'or else old Nick himself.'

'Nay, old Uncle Reuben!'  Saying this, Master Huckaback
cast back his coat, and stood up, and made the most of
himself.

'Well!' cried I, being now quite come to the limits of
my intellect, 'then, after all, Captain Stickles was
right in calling you a rebel, sir!'

'Of course he was; could so keen a man be wrong about
an old fool like me?  But come, and see our rebellion,
John.  I will trust you now with everything.  I will
take no oath from you; only your word to keep silence;
and most of all from your mother.'

'I will give you my word,' I said, although liking not
such pledges; which make a man think before he speaks
in ordinary company, against his usual practices.
However, I was now so curious, that I thought of
nothing else; and scarcely could believe at all that
Uncle Ben was quite right in his head.

'Take another glass of wine, my son,' he cried with a
cheerful countenance, which made him look more than ten
years younger; 'you shall come into partnership with
me: your strength will save us two horses, and we
always fear the horse work.  Come and see our
rebellion, my boy; you are a made man from to-night.'

'But where am I to come and see it?  Where am I to find
it, sir?'

'Meet me,' he answered, yet closing his hands, and
wrinkling with doubt his forehead, 'come alone, of
course; and meet me at the Wizard's Slough, at ten
to-morrow morning.'



CHAPTER LVIII

MASTER HUCKABACK'S SECRET

Knowing Master Huckaback to be a man of his word, as
well as one who would have others so, I was careful to
be in good time the next morning, by the side of the
Wizard's Slough.  I am free to admit that the name of
the place bore a feeling of uneasiness, and a love of
distance, in some measure to my heart.  But I did my
best not to think of this; only I thought it a wise
precaution, and due for the sake of my mother and
Lorna, to load my gun with a dozen slugs made from the
lead of the old church-porch, laid by, long since,
against witchcraft.

I am well aware that some people now begin to doubt
about witchcraft; or at any rate feign to do so; being
desirous to disbelieve whatever they are afraid of.
This spirit is growing too common among us, and will
end (unless we put a stop to it!) in the destruction of
all religion.  And as regards witchcraft, a man is
bound either to believe in it, or to disbelieve the
Bible.  For even in the New Testament, discarding many
things of the Old, such as sacrifices, and Sabbath, and
fasting, and other miseries, witchcraft is clearly
spoken of as a thing that must continue; that the Evil
One be not utterly robbed of his vested interests.
Hence let no one tell me that witchcraft is done away
with; for I will meet him with St.  Paul, than whom no
better man, and few less superstitious, can be found in
all the Bible.

Feeling these things more in those days than I feel
them now, I fetched a goodish compass round, by the way
of the cloven rocks, rather than cross Black Barrow
Down, in a reckless and unholy manner.  There were
several spots, upon that Down, cursed and smitten, and
blasted, as if thunderbolts had fallen there, and Satan
sat to keep them warm.  At any rate it was good (as
every one acknowledged) not to wander there too much;
even with a doctor of divinity on one arm and of
medicine upon the other.

Therefore, I, being all alone, and on foot (as seemed
the wisest), preferred a course of roundabout; and
starting about eight o'clock, without mentioning my
business, arrived at the mouth of the deep descent,
such as John Fry described it.  Now this (though I have
not spoken of it) was not my first time of being there.
 For, although I could not bring myself to spy upon
Uncle Reuben, as John Fry had done, yet I thought it no
ill manners, after he had left our house, to have a
look at the famous place, where the malefactor came to
life, at least in John's opinion.  At that time,
however, I saw nothing except the great ugly black
morass, with the grisly reeds around it; and I did not
care to go very near it, much less to pry on the
further side.

Now, on the other hand, I was bent to get at the very
bottom of this mystery (if there were any), having less
fear of witch or wizard, with a man of Uncle Reuben's
wealth to take my part, and see me through.  So I
rattled the ramrod down my gun, just to know if the
charge were right, after so much walking; and finding
it full six inches deep, as I like to have it, went
boldly down the steep gorge of rock, with a firm
resolve to shoot any witch unless it were good Mother
Melldrum.  Nevertheless to my surprise, all was quiet,
and fair to look at, in the decline of the narrow way,
with great stalked ferns coming forth like trees, yet
hanging like cobwebs over one.  And along one side, a
little spring was getting rid of its waters.  Any man
might stop and think; or he might go on and think; and
in either case, there was none to say that he was
making a fool of himself.

When I came to the foot of this ravine, and over
against the great black slough, there was no sign of
Master Huckaback, nor of any other living man, except
myself, in the silence.  Therefore, I sat in a niche of
rock, gazing at the slough, and pondering the old
tradition about it.

They say that, in the ancient times, a mighty
necromancer lived in the wilderness of Exmoor.  Here,
by spell and incantation, he built himself a strong
high palace, eight-sided like a spider's web, and
standing on a central steep; so that neither man nor
beast could cross the moors without his knowledge.  If
he wished to rob and slay a traveller, or to have wild
ox, or stag for food, he had nothing more to do than
sit at one of his eight windows, and point his unholy
book at him.  Any moving creature, at which that book
was pointed, must obey the call, and come from whatever
distance, if sighted once by the wizard.

This was a bad condition of things, and all the country
groaned under it; and Exmoor (although the most honest
place that a man could wish to live in) was beginning
to get a bad reputation, and all through that vile
wizard.  No man durst even go to steal a sheep, or a
pony, or so much as a deer for dinner, lest he should
be brought to book by a far bigger rogue than he was.
And this went on for many years; though they prayed to
God to abate it.  But at last, when the wizard was
getting fat and haughty upon his high stomach, a mighty
deliverance came to Exmoor, and a warning, and a
memory.  For one day the sorcerer gazed from his window
facing the southeast of the compass, and he yawned,
having killed so many men that now he was weary of it.

"Ifackins,' he cried, or some such oath, both profane
and uncomely, 'I see a man on the verge of the
sky-line, going along laboriously.  A pilgrim, I trow,
or some such fool, with the nails of his boots inside
them.  Too thin to be worth eating; but I will have him
for the fun of the thing; and most of those saints have
got money.'

With these words he stretched forth his legs on a
stool, and pointed the book of heathenish spells back
upwards at the pilgrim.  Now this good pilgrim was
plodding along, soberly and religiously, with a pound
of flints in either boot, and not an ounce of meat
inside him.  He felt the spell of the wicked book, but
only as a horse might feel a 'gee-wug!' addressed to
him.  It was in the power of this good man, either to
go on, or turn aside, and see out the wizard's meaning.
And for a moment he halted and stood, like one in two
minds about a thing.  Then the wizard clapped one cover
to, in a jocular and insulting manner; and the sound of
it came to the pilgrim's ear, about five miles in the
distance, like a great gun fired at him.

'By our Lady,' he cried, 'I must see to this; although
my poor feet have no skin below them.  I will teach
this heathen miscreant how to scoff at Glastonbury.'

Thereupon he turned his course, and ploughed along
through the moors and bogs, towards the eight-sided
palace.  The wizard sat on his chair of comfort, and
with the rankest contempt observed the holy man
ploughing towards him.  'He has something good in his
wallet, I trow,' said the black thief to himself;
'these fellows get always the pick of the wine, and the
best of a woman's money.'  Then he cried, 'Come in,
come in, good sir,' as he always did to every one.

'Bad sir, I will not come in,' said the pilgrim;
'neither shall you come out again.  Here are the bones
of all you have slain; and here shall your own bones
be.'

'Hurry me not,' cried the sorcerer; 'that is a thing to
think about.  How many miles hast thou travelled this
day?'

But the pilgrim was too wide awake, for if he had
spoken of any number, bearing no cross upon it, the
necromancer would have had him, like a ball at
bando-play.  Therefore he answered, as truly as need
be, 'By the grace of our Lady, nine.'

Now nine is the crossest of all cross numbers, and full
to the lip of all crochets.  So the wizard staggered
back, and thought, and inquired again with bravery,
'Where can you find a man and wife, one going up-hill
and one going down, and not a word spoken between
them?'

'In a cucumber plant,' said the modest saint; blushing
even to think of it; and the wizard knew he was done
for.

'You have tried me with ungodly questions,' continued
the honest pilgrim, with one hand still over his eyes,
as he thought of the feminine cucumber; 'and now I will
ask you a pure one.  To whom of mankind have you ever
done good, since God saw fit to make you?'

The wizard thought, but could quote no one; and he
looked at the saint, and the saint at him, and both
their hearts were trembling.  'Can you mention only
one?' asked the saint, pointing a piece of the true
cross at him, hoping he might cling to it; 'even a
little child will do; try to think of some one.'

The earth was rocking beneath their feet, and the
palace windows darkened on them, with a tint of blood,
for now the saint was come inside, hoping to save the
wizard.

'If I must tell the pure truth,' said the wizard,
looking up at the arches of his windows, 'I can tell of
only one to whom I ever have done good.'

'One will do; one is quite enough; be quick before the
ground opens.  The name of one--and this cross will
save you.  Lay your thumb on the end of it.'

'Nay, that I cannot do, great saint.  The devil have
mercy upon me.'

All this while the palace was sinking, and blackness
coming over them.

'Thou hast all but done for thyself,' said the saint,
with a glory burning round his head; 'by that last
invocation.  Yet give us the name of the one, my
friend, if one there be; it will save thee, with the
cross upon thy breast.  All is crashing round us; dear
brother, who is that one?'

'My own self,' cried the wretched wizard.

'Then there is no help for thee.' And with that the
honest saint went upward, and the wizard, and all his
palace, and even the crag that bore it, sank to the
bowels of the earth; and over them was nothing left
except a black bog fringed with reed, of the tint of
the wizard's whiskers.  The saint, however, was all
right, after sleeping off the excitement; and he
founded a chapel, some three miles westward; and there
he lies with his holy relic and thither in after ages
came (as we all come home at last) both my Lorna's Aunt
Sabina, and her guardian Ensor Doone.

While yet I dwelled upon this strange story, wondering
if it all were true, and why such things do not happen
now, a man on horseback appeared as suddenly as if he
had risen out of the earth, on the other side of the
great black slough.  At first I was a little scared, my
mind being in the tune for wonders; but presently the
white hair, whiter from the blackness of the bog
between us, showed me that it was Uncle Reuben come to
look for me, that way.  Then I left my chair of rock,
and waved my hat and shouted to him, and the sound of
my voice among the crags and lonely corners frightened
me.

Old Master Huckaback made no answer, but (so far as I
could guess) beckoned me to come to him.  There was
just room between the fringe of reed and the belt of
rock around it, for a man going very carefully to
escape that horrible pit-hole.  And so I went round to
the other side, and there found open space enough, with
stunted bushes, and starveling trees, and straggling
tufts of rushes.

'You fool, you are frightened,' said Uncle Ben, as he
looked at my face after shaking hands: 'I want a young
man of steadfast courage, as well as of strength and
silence.  And after what I heard of the battle at Glen
Doone, I thought I might trust you for courage.'

'So you may,' said I, 'wherever I see mine enemy; but
not where witch and wizard be.'

'Tush, great fool!' cried Master Huckaback; 'the only
witch or wizard here is the one that bewitcheth all
men.  Now fasten up my horse, John Ridd, and not too
near the slough, lad.  Ah, we have chosen our entrance
wisely.  Two good horsemen, and their horses, coming
hither to spy us out, are gone mining on their own
account (and their last account it is) down this good
wizard's bog-hole.'

With these words, Uncle Reuben clutched the mane of his
horse and came down, as a man does when his legs are
old; and as I myself begin to do, at this time of
writing.  I offered a hand, but he was vexed, and would
have nought to do with it.

'Now follow me, step for step,' he said, when I had
tethered his horse to a tree; 'the ground is not death
(like the wizard's hole), but many parts are
treacherous, I know it well by this time.'

Without any more ado, he led me in and out the marshy
places, to a great round hole or shaft, bratticed up
with timber.  I never had seen the like before, and
wondered how they could want a well, with so much water
on every side.  Around the mouth were a few little
heaps of stuff unused to the daylight; and I thought at
once of the tales I had heard concerning mines in
Cornwall, and the silver cup at Combe-Martin, sent to
the Queen Elizabeth.

'We had a tree across it, John,' said Uncle Reuben,
smiling grimly at my sudden shrink from it: 'but some
rogue came spying here, just as one of our men went up.
He was frightened half out of his life, I believe, and
never ventured to come again.  But we put the blame of
that upon you.  And I see that we were wrong, John.'
Here he looked at me with keen eyes, though weak.

'You were altogether wrong,' I answered.  'Am I mean
enough to spy upon any one dwelling with us?  And more
than that, Uncle Reuben, it was mean of you to suppose
it.'

'All ideas are different,' replied the old man to my
heat, like a little worn-out rill running down a
smithy; 'you with your strength and youth, and all
that, are inclined to be romantic.  I take things as I
have known them, going on for seventy years.  Now will
you come and meet the wizard, or does your courage fail
you?'

'My courage must be none,' said I, 'if I would not go
where you go, sir.'

He said no more, but signed to me to lift a heavy
wooden corb with an iron loop across it, and sunk in a
little pit of earth, a yard or so from the mouth of the
shaft.  I raised it, and by his direction dropped it
into the throat of the shaft, where it hung and shook
from a great cross-beam laid at the level of the earth.
A very stout thick rope was fastened to the handle of
the corb, and ran across a pulley hanging from the
centre of the beam, and thence out of sight in the
nether places.

'I will first descend,' he said; 'your weight is too
great for safety.  When the bucket comes up again,
follow me, if your heart is good.'

Then he whistled down, with a quick sharp noise, and a
whistle from below replied; and he clomb into the
vehicle, and the rope ran through the pulley, and Uncle
Ben went merrily down, and was out of sight, before I
had time to think of him.

Now being left on the bank like that, and in full sight
of the goodly heaven, I wrestled hard with my flesh and
blood, about going down into the pit-hole.  And but for
the pale shame of the thing, that a white-headed man
should adventure so, and green youth doubt about it,
never could I have made up my mind; for I do love air
and heaven.  However, at last up came the bucket; and
with a short sad prayer I went into whatever might
happen.

My teeth would chatter, do all I could; but the
strength of my arms was with me; and by them I held on
the grimy rope, and so eased the foot of the corb,
which threatened to go away fathoms under me.  Of
course I should still have been safe enough, being like
an egg in an egg-cup, too big to care for the bottom;
still I wished that all should be done, in good order,
without excitement.

The scoopings of the side grew black, and the patch of
sky above more blue, as with many thoughts of Lorna, a
long way underground I sank.  Then I was fetched up at
the bottom with a jerk and rattle; and but for holding
by the rope so, must have tumbled over.  Two great
torches of bale-resin showed me all the darkness, one
being held by Uncle Ben and the other by a short square
man with a face which seemed well-known to me.

'Hail to the world of gold, John Ridd,' said Master
Huckaback, smiling in the old dry manner; 'bigger
coward never came down the shaft, now did he, Carfax?'

'They be all alike,' said the short square man, 'fust
time as they doos it.'

'May I go to heaven,' I cried, 'which is a thing quite
out of sight'--for I always have a vein of humour, too
small to be followed by any one--'if ever again of my
own accord I go so far away from it!' Uncle Ben grinned
less at this than at the way I knocked my shin in
getting out of the bucket; and as for Master Carfax, he
would not even deign to smile.  And he seemed to look
upon my entrance as an interloping.

For my part, I had nought to do, after rubbing my
bruised leg, except to look about me, so far as the
dullness of light would help.  And herein I seemed,
like a mouse in a trap, able no more than to run to and
fro, and knock himself, and stare at things.  For here
was a little channel grooved with posts on either side
of it, and ending with a heap of darkness, whence the
sight came back again; and there was a scooped place,
like a funnel, but pouring only to darkness.  So I
waited for somebody to speak first, not seeing my way
to anything.'

'You seem to be disappointed, John,' said Uncle Reuben,
looking blue by the light of the flambeaux; 'did you
expect to see the roof of gold, and the sides of gold,
and the floor of gold, John Ridd?'

'Ha, ha!' cried Master Carfax; 'I reckon her did; no
doubt her did.'

'You are wrong,' I replied; 'but I did expect to see
something better than dirt and darkness.'

'Come on then, my lad; and we will show you some-thing
better.  We want your great arm on here, for a job that
has beaten the whole of us.'

With these words, Uncle Ben led the way along a narrow
passage, roofed with rock and floored with
slate-coloured shale and shingle, and winding in and
out, until we stopped at a great stone block or
boulder, lying across the floor, and as large as my
mother's best oaken wardrobe.  Beside it were several
sledge-hammers, battered, and some with broken helves.

'Thou great villain!' cried Uncle Ben, giving the
boulder a little kick; 'I believe thy time is come at
last.  Now, John, give us a sample of the things they
tell of thee.  Take the biggest of them sledge-hammers
and crack this rogue in two for us.  We have tried at
him for a fortnight, and he is a nut worth cracking.
But we have no man who can swing that hammer, though
all in the mine have handled it.'

'I will do my very best,' said I, pulling off my coat
and waistcoat, as if I were going to wrestle; 'but I
fear he will prove too tough for me.'

'Ay, that her wull,' grunted Master Carfax; 'lack'th a
Carnishman, and a beg one too, not a little charp such
as I be.  There be no man outside Carnwall, as can
crack that boolder.'

'Bless my heart,' I answered; 'but I know something of
you, my friend, or at any rate of your family.  Well, I
have beaten most of your Cornish men, though not my
place to talk of it.  But mind, if I crack this rock
for you, I must have some of the gold inside it.'

'Dost think to see the gold come tumbling out like the
kernel of a nut, thou zany?' asked Uncle Reuben
pettishly; 'now wilt thou crack it or wilt thou not?
For I believe thou canst do it, though only a lad of
Somerset.'

Uncle Reuben showed by saying this, and by his glance
at Carfax, that he was proud of his county, and would
be disappointed for it if I failed to crack the
boulder.  So I begged him to stoop his torch a little,
that I might examine my subject.  To me there appeared
to be nothing at all remarkable about it, except that
it sparkled here and there, when the flash of the flame
fell upon it.  A great obstinate, oblong, sullen
stone; how could it be worth the breaking, except for
making roads with?

Nevertheless, I took up the hammer, and swinging it far
behind my head, fetched it down, with all my power,
upon the middle of the rock.  The roof above rang
mightily, and the echo went down delven galleries, so
that all the miners flocked to know what might be
doing.  But Master Carfax only smiled, although the
blow shook him where he stood, for behold the stone was
still unbroken, and as firm as ever.  Then I smote it
again, with no better fortune, and Uncle Ben looked
vexed and angry, but all the miners grinned with
triumph.

'This little tool is too light,' I cried; 'one of you
give me a piece of strong cord.'

Then I took two more of the weightiest hammers, and
lashed them fast to the back of mine, not so as to
strike, but to burden the fall.  Having made this firm,
and with room to grasp the handle of the largest one
only--for the helves of the others were shorter--I
smiled at Uncle Ben, and whirled the mighty implement
round my head, just to try whether I could manage it.
Upon that the miners gave a cheer, being honest men,
and desirous of seeing fair play between this
'shameless stone' (as Dan Homer calls it) and me with
my hammer hammering.

Then I swung me on high to the swing of the sledge, as
a thresher bends back to the rise of his flail, and
with all my power descending delivered the ponderous
onset.  Crashing and crushed the great stone fell over,
and threads of sparkling gold appeared in the jagged
sides of the breakage.

'How now, Simon Carfax?' cried Uncle Ben triumphantly;
'wilt thou find a man in Cornwall can do the like of
that?'

'Ay, and more,' he answered; 'however, it be pretty
fair for a lad of these outlandish parts.  Get your
rollers, my lads, and lead it to the crushing engine.'

I was glad to have been of some service to them; for it
seems that this great boulder had been too large to be
drawn along the gallery and too hard to crack.  But now
they moved it very easily, taking piece by piece, and
carefully picking up the fragments.

'Thou hast done us a good turn, my lad,' said Uncle
Reuben, as the others passed out of sight at the
corner; 'and now I will show thee the bottom of a very
wondrous mystery.  But we must not do it more than
once, for the time of day is the wrong one.'

The whole affair being a mystery to me, and far beyond
my understanding, I followed him softly, without a
word, yet thinking very heavily, and longing to be
above ground again.  He led me through small passages,
to a hollow place near the descending shaft, where I
saw a most extraordinary monster fitted up.  In form it
was like a great coffee-mill, such as I had seen in
London, only a thousand times larger, and with heavy
windlass to work it.

'Put in a barrow-load of the smoulder,' said Uncle Ben
to Carfax, 'and let them work the crank, for John to
understand a thing or two.'

'At this time of day!' cried Simon Carfax; 'and the
watching as has been o' late!'

However, he did it without more remonstrance; pouring
into the scuttle at the top of the machine about a
baskeful of broken rock; and then a dozen men went to
the wheel, and forced it round, as sailors do.  Upon
that such a hideous noise arose, as I never should have
believed any creature capable of making, and I ran to
the well of the mine for air, and to ease my ears, if
possible.

'Enough, enough!' shouted Uncle Ben by the time I was
nearly deafened; 'we will digest our goodly boulder
after the devil is come abroad for his evening work.
Now, John, not a word about what you have learned; but
henceforth you will not be frightened by the noise we
make at dusk.'

I could not deny but what this was very clever
management.  If they could not keep the echoes of the
upper air from moving, the wisest plan was to open
their valves during the discouragement of the falling
evening; when folk would rather be driven away, than
drawn into the wilds and quagmires, by a sound so deep
and awful, coming through the darkness.


CHAPTER LIX

LORNA GONE AWAY

Although there are very ancient tales of gold being
found upon Exmoor, in lumps and solid hummocks, and of
men who slew one another for it, this deep digging and
great labour seemed to me a dangerous and unholy
enterprise.  And Master Huckaback confessed that up to
the present time his two partners and himself (for they
proved to be three adventurers) had put into the earth
more gold than they had taken out of it.  Nevertheless
he felt quite sure that it must in a very short time
succeed, and pay them back an hundredfold; and he
pressed me with great earnestness to join them, and
work there as much as I could, without moving my
mother's suspicions.  I asked him how they had managed
so long to carry on without discovery; and he said that
this was partly through the wildness of the
neighbourhood, and the legends that frightened people
of a superstitious turn; partly through their own great
caution, and the manner of fetching both supplies and
implements by night; but most of all, they had to thank
the troubles of the period, the suspicions of
rebellion, and the terror of the Doones, which (like
the wizard I was speaking of) kept folk from being too
inquisitive where they had no business.  The slough,
moreover, had helped them well, both by making their
access dark, and yet more by swallowing up and
concealing all that was cast from the mouth of the pit.
Once, before the attack on Glen Doone, they had a
narrow escape from the King's Commissioner; for Captain
Stickles having heard no doubt the story of John Fry,
went with half a dozen troopers, on purpose to search
the neighbourhood.  Now if he had ridden alone, most
likely he would have discovered everything; but he
feared to venture so, having suspicion of a trap.
Coming as they did in a company, all mounted and
conspicuous, the watchman (who was posted now on the
top of the hill, almost every day since John Fry's
appearance) could not help espying them, miles distant,
over the moorland.  He watched them under the shade of
his hand, and presently ran down the hill, and raised a
great commotion.  Then Simon Carfax and all his men
came up, and made things natural, removing every sign
of work; and finally, sinking underground, drew across
the mouth of the pit a hurdle thatched with sedge and
heather.  Only Simon himself was left behind, ensconced
in a hole of the crags, to observe the doings of the
enemy.

Captain Stickles rode very bravely, with all his men
clattering after him, down the rocky pass, and even to
the margin of the slough.  And there they stopped, and
held council; for it was a perilous thing to risk the
passage upon horseback, between the treacherous brink
and the cliff, unless one knew it thoroughly.
Stickles, however, and one follower, carefully felt the
way along, having their horses well in hand, and
bearing a rope to draw them out, in case of being
foundered.  Then they spurred across the rough boggy
land, farther away than the shaft was.  Here the ground
lay jagged and shaggy, wrought up with high tufts of
reed, or scragged with stunted brushwood.  And between
the ups and downs (which met anybody anyhow)
green-covered places tempted the foot, and black
bog-holes discouraged it.  It is not to be marvelled at
that amid such place as this, for the first time
visited, the horses were a little skeary; and their
riders partook of the feeling, as all good riders do.
In and out of the tufts they went, with their eyes
dilating, wishing to be out of harm, if conscience were
but satisfied.  And of this tufty flaggy ground, pocked
with bogs and boglets, one especial nature is that it
will not hold impressions.

Seeing thus no track of men, nor anything but
marsh-work, and stormwork, and of the seasons, these
two honest men rode back, and were glad to do so.  For
above them hung the mountains, cowled with fog, and
seamed with storm; and around them desolation; and
below their feet the grave.  Hence they went, with all
goodwill; and vowed for ever afterwards that fear of a
simple place like that was only too ridiculous.  So
they all rode home with mutual praises, and their
courage well-approved; and the only result of the
expedition was to confirm John Fry's repute as a bigger
liar than ever.

Now I had enough of that underground work, as before
related, to last me for a year to come; neither would
I, for sake of gold, have ever stepped into that
bucket, of my own goodwill again.  But when I told
Lorna--whom I could trust in any matter of secrecy, as
if she had never been a woman--all about my great
descent, and the honeycombing of the earth, and the
mournful noise at eventide, when the gold was under the
crusher and bewailing the mischief it must do, then
Lorna's chief desire was to know more about Simon
Carfax.

'It must be our Gwenny's father,' she cried; 'the man
who disappeared underground, and whom she has ever been
seeking.  How grieved the poor little thing will be, if
it should turn out, after all, that he left his child
on purpose! I can hardly believe it; can you, John?'

'Well,' I replied; 'all men are wicked, more or less,
to some extent; and no man may say otherwise.'

For I did not wish to commit myself to an opinion about
Simon, lest I might be wrong, and Lorna think less of
my judgment.

But being resolved to see this out, and do a good turn,
if I could, to Gwenny, who had done me many a good one,
I begged my Lorna to say not a word of this matter to
the handmaiden, until I had further searched it out.
And to carry out this resolve, I went again to the
place of business where they were grinding gold as
freely as an apothecary at his pills.

Having now true right of entrance, and being known to
the watchman, and regarded (since I cracked the
boulder) as one who could pay his footing, and perhaps
would be the master, when Uncle Ben should he choked
with money, I found the corb sent up for me rather
sooner than I wished it.  For the smell of the places
underground, and the way men's eyes came out of them,
with links, and brands, and flambeaux, instead of God's
light to look at, were to me a point of caution, rather
than of pleasure.

No doubt but what some men enjoy it, being born, like
worms, to dig, and to live in their own scoopings.  Yet
even the worms come up sometimes, after a good soft
shower of rain, and hold discourse with one another;
whereas these men, and the horses let down, come above
ground never.

And the changing of the sky is half the change our
nature calls for.  Earth we have, and all its produce
(moving from the first appearance, and the hope with
infants' eyes, through the bloom of beauty's promise,
to the rich and ripe fulfilment, and the falling back
to rest); sea we have (with all its wonder shed on
eyes, and ears, and heart; and the thought of something
more)--but without the sky to look at, what would
earth, and sea, and even our own selves, be to us?

Do we look at earth with hope?  Yes, for victuals only.
Do we look at sea with hope?  Yes, that we may escape
it.  At the sky alone (though questioned with the
doubts of sunshine, or scattered with uncertain stars),
at the sky alone we look with pure hope and with
memory.

Hence it always hurt my feelings when I got into that
bucket, with my small-clothes turned up over, and a
kerchief round my hat.  But knowing that my purpose was
sound, and my motives pure, I let the sky grow to a
little blue hole, and then to nothing over me.  At the
bottom Master Carfax met me, being captain of the mine,
and desirous to know my business.  He wore a loose sack
round his shoulders, and his beard was two feet long.

'My business is to speak with you,' I answered rather
sternly; for this man, who was nothing more than Uncle
Reuben's servant, had carried things too far with me,
showing no respect whatever; and though I did not care
for much, I liked to receive a little, even in my early
days.

'Coom into the muck-hole, then,' was his gracious
answer; and he led me into a filthy cell, where the
miners changed their jackets.

'Simon Carfax, I began, with a manner to discourage
him; 'I fear you are a shallow fellow, and not worth my
trouble.'

'Then don't take it,' he replied; 'I want no man's
trouble.'

'For your sake I would not,' I answered; 'but for your
daughter's sake I will; the daughter whom you left to
starve so pitifully in the wilderness.'

The man stared at me with his pale gray eyes, whose
colour was lost from candle light; and his voice as
well as his body shook, while he cried,--

'It is a lie, man.  No daughter, and no son have I.
Nor was ever child of mine left to starve in the
wilderness.  You are too big for me to tackle, and that
makes you a coward for saying it.'  His hands were
playing with a pickaxe helve, as if he longed to have
me under it.

'Perhaps I have wronged you, Simon,' I answered very
softly; for the sweat upon his forehead shone in the
smoky torchlight; 'if I have, I crave your pardon.  But
did you not bring up from Cornwall a little maid named
"Gwenny," and supposed to be your daughter?'

'Ay, and she was my daughter, my last and only child of
five; and for her I would give this mine, and all the
gold will ever come from it.'

'You shall have her, without either mine or gold; if
you only prove to me that you did not abandon her.'

'Abandon her! I abandon Gwenny!'  He cried with such a
rage of scorn, that I at once believed him.  'They told
me she was dead, and crushed, and buried in the drift
here; and half my heart died with her.  The Almighty
blast their mining-work, if the scoundrels lied to me!'

'The scoundrels must have lied to you,' I answered,
with a spirit fired by his heat of fury: 'the maid is
living and with us.  Come up; and you shall see her.'

'Rig the bucket,' he shouted out along the echoing
gallery; and then he fell against the wall, and through
the grimy sack I saw the heaving of his breast, as I
have seen my opponent's chest, in a long hard bout of
wrestling.  For my part, I could do no more than hold
my tongue and look at him.

Without another word we rose to the level of the moors
and mires; neither would Master Carfax speak, as I led
him across the barrows.  In this he was welcome to his
own way, for I do love silence; so little harm can come
of it.  And though Gwenny was no beauty, her father
might be fond of her.

So I put him in the cow-house (not to frighten the
little maid), and the folding shutters over him, such
as we used at the beestings; and he listened to my
voice outside, and held on, and preserved himself.  For
now he would have scooped the earth, as cattle do at
yearning-time, and as meekly and as patiently, to have
his child restored to him.  Not to make long tale of
it--for this thing is beyond me, through want of true
experience--I went and fetched his Gwenny forth from
the back kitchen, where she was fighting, as usual,
with our Betty.

'Come along, you little Vick,' I said, for so we called
her; 'I have a message to you, Gwenny, from the Lord in
heaven.'

'Don't 'ee talk about He,' she answered; 'Her have long
forgatten me.'

'That He has never done, you stupid.  Come, and see who
is in the cowhouse.'

Gwenny knew; she knew in a moment.  Looking into my
eyes, she knew; and hanging back from me to sigh, she
knew it even better.

She had not much elegance of emotion, being flat and
square all over; but none the less for that her heart
came quick, and her words came slowly.

'Oh, Jan, you are too good to cheat me.  Is it joke you
are putting upon me?'

I answered her with a gaze alone; and she tucked up her
clothes and followed me because the road was dirty.
Then I opened the door just wide enough for the child
to to go her father, and left those two to have it out,
as might be most natural.  And they took a long time
about it.

Meanwhile I needs must go and tell my Lorna all the
matter; and her joy was almost as great as if she
herself had found a father.  And the wonder of the
whole was this, that I got all the credit; of which not
a thousandth part belonged by right and reason to me.
Yet so it almost always is.  If I work for good desert,
and slave, and lie awake at night, and spend my unborn
life in dreams, not a blink, nor wink, nor inkling of
my labour ever tells.  It would have been better to
leave unburned, and to keep undevoured, the fuel and
the food of life.  But if I have laboured not, only
acted by some impulse, whim, caprice, or anything; or
even acting not at all, only letting things float by;
piled upon me commendations, bravoes, and applauses,
almost work me up to tempt once again (though sick of
it) the ill luck of deserving.

Without intending any harm, and meaning only good
indeed, I had now done serious wrong to Uncle Reuben's
prospects.  For Captain Carfax was full as angry at the
trick played on him as he was happy in discovering the
falsehood and the fraud of it.  Nor could I help
agreeing with him, when he told me all of it, as with
tears in his eyes he did, and ready to be my slave
henceforth; I could not forbear from owning that it was
a low and heartless trick, unworthy of men who had
families; and the recoil whereof was well deserved,
whatever it might end in.

For when this poor man left his daughter, asleep as he
supposed, and having his food, and change of clothes,
and Sunday hat to see to, he meant to return in an hour
or so, and settle about her sustenance in some house of
the neighbourhood.  But this was the very thing of all
things which the leaders of the enterprise, who had
brought him up from Cornwall, for his noted skill in
metals, were determined, whether by fair means or foul,
to stop at the very outset.  Secrecy being their main
object, what chance could there be of it, if the miners
were allowed to keep their children in the
neighbourhood?  Hence, on the plea of feasting Simon,
they kept him drunk for three days and three nights,
assuring him (whenever he had gleams enough to ask for
her) that his daughter was as well as could be, and
enjoying herself with the children.  Not wishing the
maid to see him tipsy, he pressed the matter no
further; but applied himself to the bottle again, and
drank her health with pleasure.

However, after three days of this, his constitution
rose against it, and he became quite sober; with a
certain lowness of heart moreover, and a sense of
error.  And his first desire to right himself, and
easiest way to do it, was by exerting parental
authority upon Gwenny.  Possessed with this intention
(for he was not a sweet tempered man, and his head was
aching sadly) he sought for Gwenny high and low; first
with threats, and then with fears, and then with tears
and wailing.  And so he became to the other men a
warning and a great annoyance.  Therefore they combined
to swear what seemed a very likely thing, and might be
true for all they knew, to wit, that Gwenny had come to
seek for her father down the shaft-hole, and peering
too eagerly into the dark, had toppled forward, and
gone down, and lain at the bottom as dead as a stone.

'And thou being so happy with drink,' the villains
finished up to him, 'and getting drunker every day, we
thought it shame to trouble thee; and we buried the
wench in the lower drift; and no use to think more of
her; but come and have a glass, Sim.'

But Simon Carfax swore that drink had lost him his
wife, and now had lost him the last of his five
children, and would lose him his own soul, if further
he went on with it; and from that day to his death he
never touched strong drink again.  Nor only this; but
being soon appointed captain of the mine, he allowed no
man on any pretext to bring cordials thither; and to
this and his stern hard rule and stealthy secret
management (as much as to good luck and place) might it
be attributed that scarcely any but themselves had
dreamed about this Exmoor mine.

As for me, I had no ambition to become a miner; and the
state to which gold-seeking had brought poor Uncle Ben
was not at all encouraging.  My business was to till
the ground, and tend the growth that came of it, and
store the fruit in Heaven's good time, rather than to
scoop and burrow like a weasel or a rat for the yellow
root of evil.  Moreover, I was led from home, between
the hay and corn harvests (when we often have a week to
spare), by a call there was no resisting; unless I gave
up all regard for wrestling, and for my county.

Now here many persons may take me amiss, and there
always has been some confusion; which people who ought
to have known better have wrought into subject of
quarrelling.  By birth it is true, and cannot be
denied, that I am a man of Somerset; nevertheless by
breed I am, as well as by education, a son of Devon
also.  And just as both of our two counties vowed that
Glen Doone was none of theirs, but belonged to the
other one; so now, each with hot claim and jangling
(leading even to blows sometimes), asserted and would
swear to it (as I became more famous) that John Ridd
was of its own producing, bred of its own true blood,
and basely stolen by the other.

Now I have not judged it in any way needful or even
becoming and delicate, to enter into my wrestling
adventures, or describe my progress.  The whole thing
is so different from Lorna, and her gentle manners, and
her style of walking; moreover I must seem (even to
kind people) to magnify myself so much, or at least
attempt to do it, that I have scratched out written
pages, through my better taste and sense.

Neither will I, upon this head, make any difference
even now; being simply betrayed into mentioning the
matter because bare truth requires it, in the tale of
Lorna's fortunes.

For a mighty giant had arisen in a part of Cornwall:
and his calf was twenty-five inches round, and the
breadth of his shoulders two feet and a quarter; and
his stature seven feet and three-quarters.  Round the
chest he was seventy inches, and his hand a foot
across, and there were no scales strong enough to judge
of his weight in the market-place.  Now this man--or I
should say, his backers and his boasters, for the giant
himself was modest--sent me a brave and haughty
challenge, to meet him in the ring at Bodmin-town, on
the first day of August, or else to return my
champion's belt to them by the messenger.

It is no use to deny but that I was greatly dashed and
scared at first.  For my part, I was only, when
measured without clothes on, sixty inches round the
breast, and round the calf scarce twenty-one, only two
feet across the shoulders, and in height not six and
three-quarters.  However, my mother would never believe
that this man could beat me; and Lorna being of the
same mind, I resolved to go and try him, as they would
pay all expenses and a hundred pounds, if I conquered
him; so confident were those Cornishmen.

Now this story is too well known for me to go through
it again and again.  Every child in Devonshire knows,
and his grandson will know, the song which some clever
man made of it, after I had treated him to water, and
to lemon, and a little sugar, and a drop of eau-de-vie.
Enough that I had found the giant quite as big as they
had described him, and enough to terrify any one.  But
trusting in my practice and study of the art, I
resolved to try a back with him; and when my arms were
round him once, the giant was but a farthingale put
into the vice of a blacksmith.  The man had no bones;
his frame sank in, and I was afraid of crushing him.
He lay on his back, and smiled at me; and I begged his
pardon.

Now this affair made a noise at the time, and redounded
so much to my credit, that I was deeply grieved at it,
because deserving none.  For I do like a good strife
and struggle; and the doubt makes the joy of victory;
whereas in this case, I might as well have been sent
for a match with a hay-mow.  However, I got my hundred
pounds, and made up my mind to spend every farthing in
presents for mother and Lorna.

For Annie was married by this time, and long before I
went away; as need scarcely be said, perhaps; if any
one follows the weeks and the months.  The wedding was
quiet enough, except for everybody's good wishes; and I
desire not to dwell upon it, because it grieved me in
many ways.

But now that I had tried to hope the very best for dear
Annie, a deeper blow than could have come, even through
her, awaited me.  For after that visit to Cornwall,
and with my prize-money about me, I came on foot from
Okehampton to Oare, so as to save a little sum towards
my time of marrying.  For Lorna's fortune I would not
have; small or great I would not have it; only if there
were no denying we would devote the whole of it to
charitable uses, as Master Peter Blundell had done; and
perhaps the future ages would endeavour to be grateful.
Lorna and I had settled this question at least twice a
day, on the average; and each time with more
satisfaction.

Now coming into the kitchen with all my cash in my
breeches pocket (golden guineas, with an elephant on
them, for the stamp of the Guinea Company), I found
dear mother most heartily glad to see me safe and sound
again--for she had dreaded that giant, and dreamed of
him--and she never asked me about the money.  Lizzie
also was softer, and more gracious than usual;
especially when she saw me pour guineas, like
peppercorns, into the pudding-basin.  But by the way
they hung about, I knew that something was gone wrong.

'Where is Lorna?' I asked at length, after trying not
to ask it; 'I want her to come, and see my money.  She
never saw so much before.'

'Alas!' said mother with a heavy sigh; 'she will see a
great deal more, I fear; and a deal more than is good
for her.  Whether you ever see her again will depend
upon her nature, John.'

'What do you mean, mother?  Have you quarrelled?  Why
does not Lorna come to me?  Am I never to know?'

'Now, John, be not so impatient,' my mother replied,
quite calmly, for in truth she was jealous of Lorna,
'you could wait now, very well, John, if it were till
this day week, for the coming of your mother, John.
And yet your mother is your best friend.  Who can ever
fill her place?'

Thinking of her future absence, mother turned away and
cried; and the box-iron singed the blanket.

'Now,' said I, being wild by this time; 'Lizzie, you
have a little sense; will you tell me where is Lorna?'

'The Lady Lorna Dugal,' said Lizzie, screwing up her
lips as if the title were too grand, 'is gone to
London, brother John; and not likely to come back
again.  We must try to get on without her.'

'You little--[something]' I cried, which I dare not
write down here, as all you are too good for such
language; but Lizzie's lip provoked me so--'my Lorna
gone, my Lorna gone!  And without good-bye to me even!
It is your spite has sickened her.'

'You are quite mistaken there,' she replied; 'how can
folk of low degree have either spite or liking towards
the people so far above them?  The Lady Lorna Dugal is
gone, because she could not help herself; and she wept
enough to break ten hearts--if hearts are ever broken,
John.'

'Darling Lizzie, how good you are!' I cried, without
noticing her sneer; 'tell me all about it, dear; tell
me every word she said.'

'That will not take long,' said Lizzie, quite as
unmoved by soft coaxing as by urgent cursing; 'the lady
spoke very little to any one, except indeed to mother,
and to Gwenny Carfax; and Gwenny is gone with her, so
that the benefit of that is lost.  But she left a
letter for "poor John," as in charity she called him.
How grand she looked, to be sure, with the fine clothes
on that were come for her!'

'Where is the letter, you utter vixen!  Oh, may you have
a husband!'

'Who will thresh it out of you, and starve it, and
swear it out of you!' was the meaning of my
imprecation: but Lizzie, not dreaming as yet of such
things, could not understand me, and was rather
thankful; therefore she answered quietly,--

'The letter is in the little cupboard, near the head of
Lady Lorna's bed, where she used to keep the diamond
necklace, which we contrived to get stolen.'

Without another word I rushed (so that every board in
the house shook) up to my lost Lorna's room, and tore
the little wall-niche open and espied my treasure.  It
was as simple, and as homely, and loving, as even I
could wish.  Part of it ran as follows,--the other
parts it behoves me not to open out to strangers:--'My
own love, and sometime lord,--Take it not amiss of me,
that even without farewell, I go; for I cannot persuade
the men to wait, your return being doubtful.  My
great-uncle, some grand lord, is awaiting me at
Dunster, having fear of venturing too near this Exmoor
country.  I, who have been so lawless always, and the
child of outlaws, am now to atone for this, it seems,
by living in a court of law, and under special
surveillance (as they call it, I believe) of His
Majesty's Court of Chancery.  My uncle is appointed my
guardian and master; and I must live beneath his care,
until I am twenty-one years old.  To me this appears a
dreadful thing, and very unjust, and cruel; for why
should I lose my freedom, through heritage of land and
gold?  I offered to abandon all if they would only let
me go; I went down on my knees to them, and said I
wanted titles not, neither land, nor money; only to
stay where I was, where first I had known happiness.
But they only laughed and called me "child," and said I
must talk of that to the King's High Chancellor.  Their
orders they had, and must obey them; and Master
Stickles was ordered too, to help as the King's
Commissioner.  And then, although it pierced my heart
not to say one "goodbye, John," I was glad upon the
whole that you were not here to dispute it.  For I am
almost certain that you would not, without force to
yourself, have let your Lorna go to people who never,
never can care for her.'

Here my darling had wept again, by the tokens on the
paper; and then there followed some sweet words, too
sweet for me to chatter them.  But she finished with
these noble lines, which (being common to all humanity,
in a case of steadfast love) I do no harm, but rather
help all true love by repeating.  'Of one thing rest
you well assured--and I do hope that it may prove of
service to your rest, love, else would my own be
broken--no difference of rank, or fortune, or of life
itself, shall ever make me swerve from truth to you.
We have passed through many troubles, dangers, and
dispartments, but never yet was doubt between us;
neither ever shall be.  Each has trusted well the
other; and still each must do so.  Though they tell you
I am false, though your own mind harbours it, from the
sense of things around, and your own undervaluing, yet
take counsel of your heart, and cast such thoughts away
from you; being unworthy of itself they must he
unworthy also of the one who dwells there; and that one
is, and ever shall be, your own Lorna Dugal.'

Some people cannot understand that tears should come
from pleasure; but whether from pleasure or from sorrow
(mixed as they are in the twisted strings of a man's
heart, or a woman's), great tears fell from my stupid
eyes, even on the blots of Lorna's.

'No doubt it is all over,' my mind said to me bitterly;
'trust me, all shall yet be right,' my heart replied
very sweetly.



CHAPTER LX

ANNIE LUCKIER THAN JOHN

Some people may look down upon us for our slavish ways
(as they may choose to call them), but in our part of
the country, we do love to mention title, and to roll
it on our tongues, with a conscience and a comfort.
Even if a man knows not, through fault of education,
who the Duke of this is, or the Earl of that, it will
never do for him to say so, lest the room look down on
him.  Therefore he must nod his head, and say, 'Ah, to
he sure!  I know him as well as ever I know my own good
woman's brother.  He married Lord Flipflap's second
daughter, and a precious life she led him.'  Whereupon
the room looks up at him.  But I, being quite unable to
carry all this in my head, as I ought, was speedily put
down by people of a noble tendency, apt at Lords, and
pat with Dukes, and knowing more about the King than
His Majesty would have requested.  Therefore, I fell
back in thought, not daring in words to do so, upon the
titles of our horses.  And all these horses deserved
their names, not having merely inherited, but by their
own doing earned them.  Smiler, for instance, had been
so called, not so much from a habit of smiling, as from
his general geniality, white nose, and white ankle.
This worthy horse was now in years, but hale and gay as
ever; and when you let him out of the stable, he could
neigh and whinny, and make men and horses know it.  On
the other hand, Kickums was a horse of morose and surly
order; harbouring up revenge, and leading a rider to
false confidence.  Very smoothly he would go, and as
gentle as a turtle-dove; until his rider fully
believed that a pack-thread was enough for him, and a
pat of approval upon his neck the aim and crown of his
worthy life.  Then suddenly up went his hind feet to
heaven, and the rider for the most part flew over his
nose; whereupon good Kickums would take advantage of
his favourable position to come and bite a piece out of
his back.  Now in my present state of mind, being
understood of nobody, having none to bear me company,
neither wishing to have any, an indefinite kind of
attraction drew me into Kickum's society.  A bond of
mutual sympathy was soon established between us; I
would ride no other horse, neither Kickums be ridden by
any other man.  And this good horse became as jealous
about me as a dog might be; and would lash out, or run
teeth foremost, at any one who came near him when I was
on his back.

This season, the reaping of the corn, which had been
but a year ago so pleasant and so lightsome, was become
a heavy labour, and a thing for grumbling rather than
for gladness.  However, for the sake of all, it must be
attended to, and with as fair a show of spirit and
alacrity as might be.  For otherwise the rest would
drag, and drop their hands and idle, being quicker to
take infection of dullness than of diligence.  And the
harvest was a heavy one, even heavier than the year
before, although of poorer quality.  Therefore was I
forced to work as hard as any horse could during all
the daylight hours, and defer till night the brooding
upon my misfortune.  But the darkness always found me
stiff with work, and weary, and less able to think than
to dream, may be, of Lorna.  And now the house was so
dull and lonesome, wanting Annie's pretty presence, and
the light of Lorna's eyes, that a man had no temptation
after supper-time even to sit and smoke a pipe.

For Lizzie, though so learned, and pleasant when it
suited her, never had taken very kindly to my love for
Lorna, and being of a proud and slightly upstart
nature, could not bear to be eclipsed in bearing,
looks, and breeding, and even in clothes, by the
stranger.  For one thing I will say of the Doones, that
whether by purchase or plunder, they had always dressed
my darling well, with her own sweet taste to help them.
And though Lizzie's natural hate of the maid (as a
Doone and burdened with father's death) should have
been changed to remorse when she learned of Lorna's
real parentage, it was only altered to sullenness, and
discontent with herself, for frequent rudeness to an
innocent person, and one of such high descent.
Moreover, the child had imbibed strange ideas as to our
aristocracy, partly perhaps from her own way of
thinking, and partly from reading of history.  For
while, from one point of view she looked up at them
very demurely, as commissioned by God for the country's
good; from another sight she disliked them, as ready to
sacrifice their best and follow their worst members.

Yet why should this wench dare to judge upon a matter
so far beyond her, and form opinions which she knew
better than declare before mother?  But with me she had
no such scruple, for I had no authority over her; and
my intellect she looked down upon, because I praised
her own so.  Thus she made herself very unpleasant to
me; by little jags and jerks of sneering, sped as
though unwittingly; which I (who now considered myself
allied to the aristocracy, and perhaps took airs on
that account) had not wit enough to parry, yet had
wound enough to feel.

Now any one who does not know exactly how mothers feel
and think, would have expected my mother (than whom
could be no better one) to pet me, and make much of me,
under my sad trouble; to hang with anxiety on my looks,
and shed her tears with mine (if any), and season every
dish of meat put by for her John's return.  And if the
whole truth must be told, I did expect that sort of
thing, and thought what a plague it would be to me; yet
not getting it, was vexed, as if by some new injury.
For mother was a special creature (as I suppose we all
are), being the warmest of the warm, when fired at the
proper corner; and yet, if taken at the wrong point,
you would say she was incombustible.

Hence it came to pass that I had no one even to speak
to, about Lorna and my grievances; for Captain Stickles
was now gone southward; and John Fry.  of course, was
too low for it, although a married man, and well under
his wife's management.  But finding myself unable at
last to bear this any longer, upon the first day when
all the wheat was cut, and the stooks set up in every
field, yet none quite fit for carrying, I saddled good
Kickums at five in the morning, and without a word to
mother (for a little anxiety might do her good) off I
set for Molland parish, to have the counsel and the
comfort of my darling Annie.

The horse took me over the ground so fast (there being
few better to go when he liked), that by nine o'clock
Annie was in my arms, and blushing to the colour of
Winnie's cheeks, with sudden delight and young
happiness.

'You precious little soul!' I cried: 'how does Tom
behave to you?'

'Hush!' said Annie: 'how dare you ask?  He is the
kindest, and the best, and the noblest of all men,
John; not even setting yourself aside.  Now look not
jealous, John:  so it is.  We all have special gifts,
you know.  You are as good as you can be, John; but my
husband's special gift is nobility of character.'  Here
she looked at me, as one who has discovered something
quite unknown.

'I am devilish glad to hear it,' said I, being touched
at going down so:  'keep him to that mark, my dear; and
cork the whisky bottle.'

'Yes, darling John,' she answered quickly, not desiring
to open that subject, and being too sweet to resent it:
'and how is lovely Lorna?  What an age it is since I
have seen you!  I suppose we must thank her for that.'

'You may thank her for seeing me now,' said I; 'or
rather,'--seeing how hurt she looked,--'you may thank
my knowledge of your kindness, and my desire to speak
of her to a soft-hearted dear little soul like you.  I
think all the women are gone mad.  Even mother treats
me shamefully.  And as for Lizzie--' Here I stopped,
knowing no words strong enough, without shocking Annie.

'Do you mean to say that Lorna is gone?' asked Annie,
in great amazement; yet leaping at the truth, as women
do, with nothing at all to leap from.

'Gone.  And I never shall see her again.  It serves me
right for aspiring so.'

Being grieved at my manner, she led me in where none
could interrupt us; and in spite of all my dejection, I
could not help noticing how very pretty and even
elegant all things were around.  For we upon Exmoor
have little taste; all we care for is warm comfort, and
plenty to eat and to give away, and a hearty smack in
everything.  But Squire Faggus had seen the world, and
kept company with great people; and the taste he had
first displayed in the shoeing of farmers' horses
(which led almost to his ruin, by bringing him into
jealousy, and flattery, and dashing ways) had now been
cultivated in London, and by moonlight, so that none
could help admiring it.

'Well!'  I cried, for the moment dropping care and woe
in astonishment: 'we have nothing like this at Plover's
Barrows; nor even Uncle Reuben.  I do hope it is
honest, Annie?'

'Would I sit in a chair that was not my own?' asked
Annie, turning crimson, and dropping defiantly, and
with a whisk of her dress which I never had seen
before, into the very grandest one: 'would I lie on a
couch, brother John, do you think, unless good money
was paid for it?  Because other people are clever,
John, you need not grudge them their earnings.'

'A couch!' I replied: 'why what can you want with a
couch in the day-time, Annie?  A couch is a small bed,
set up in a room without space for a good four-poster.
What can you want with a couch downstairs?  I never
heard of such nonsense.  And you ought to be in the
dairy.'

'I won't cry, brother John, I won't; because you want
to make me cry'--and all the time she was crying--'you
always were so nasty, John, sometimes.  Ah, you have no
nobility of character, like my husband.  And I have not
seen you for two months, John; and now you come to
scold me!'

'You little darling,' I said, for Annie's tears always
conquered me; 'if all the rest ill-use me, I will not
quarrel with you, dear.  You have always been true to
me; and I can forgive your vanity.  Your things are
very pretty, dear; and you may couch ten times a day,
without my interference.  No doubt your husband has
paid for all this, with the ponies he stole from
Exmoor.  Nobility of character is a thing beyond my
understanding; but when my sister loves a man, and he
does well and flourishes, who am I to find fault with
him?  Mother ought to see these things:  they would turn
her head almost:  look at the pimples on the chairs!'

'They are nothing,' Annie answered, after kissing me
for my kindness: 'they are only put in for the time
indeed; and we are to have much better, with gold all
round the bindings, and double plush at the corners; so
soon as ever the King repays the debt he owes to my
poor Tom.'

I thought to myself that our present King had been most
unlucky in one thing--debts all over the kingdom.  Not
a man who had struck a blow for the King, or for his
poor father, or even said a good word for him, in the
time of his adversity, but expected at least a
baronetcy, and a grant of estates to support it.  Many
have called King Charles ungrateful:  and he may have
been so.  But some indulgence is due to a man, with
entries few on the credit side, and a terrible column
of debits.

'Have no fear for the chair,' I said, for it creaked
under me very fearfully, having legs not so large as my
finger; 'if the chair breaks, Annie, your fear should
be, lest the tortoise-shell run into me.  Why, it is
striped like a viper's loins!  I saw some hundreds in
London; and very cheap they are.  They are made to be
sold to the country people, such as you and me, dear;
and carefully kept they will last for almost half a
year.  Now will you come back from your furniture, and
listen to my story?'

Annie was a hearty dear, and she knew that half my talk
was joke, to make light of my worrying.  Therefore she
took it in good part, as I well knew that she would do;
and she led me to a good honest chair; and she sat in
my lap and kissed me.

'All this is not like you, John.  All this is not one
bit like you: and your cheeks are not as they ought to
be.  I shall have to come home again, if the women
worry my brother so.  We always held together, John;
and we always will, you know.'

'You dear,' I cried, 'there is nobody who understands
me as you do.  Lorna makes too much of me, and the rest
they make too little.'

'Not mother; oh, not mother, John!'

'No, mother makes too much, no doubt; but wants it all
for herself alone; and reckons it as a part of her.
She makes me more wroth than any one:  as if not only my
life, but all my head and heart must seek from hers,
and have no other thought or care.'

Being sped of my grumbling thus, and eased into better
temper, I told Annie all the strange history about
Lorna and her departure, and the small chance that now
remained to me of ever seeing my love again.  To this
Annie would not hearken twice, but judging women by her
faithful self, was quite vexed with me for speaking so.
And then, to my surprise and sorrow, she would deliver
no opinion as to what I ought to do until she had
consulted darling Tom.

Dear Tom knew much of the world, no doubt, especially
the dark side of it.  But to me it scarcely seemed
becoming that my course of action with regard to the
Lady Lorna Dugal should be referred to Tom Faggus, and
depend upon his decision.  However, I would not grieve
Annie again by making light of her husband; and so when
he came in to dinner, the matter was laid before him.

Now this man never confessed himself surprised, under
any circumstances; his knowledge of life being so
profound, and his charity universal.  And in the
present case he vowed that he had suspected it all
along, and could have thrown light upon Lorna's
history, if we had seen fit to apply to him.  Upon
further inquiry I found that this light was a very dim
one, flowing only from the fact that he had stopped her
mother's coach, at the village of Bolham, on the
Bampton Road, the day before I saw them.  Finding only
women therein, and these in a sad condition, Tom with
his usual chivalry (as he had no scent of the necklace)
allowed them to pass; with nothing more than a pleasant
exchange of courtesies, and a testimonial forced upon
him, in the shape of a bottle of Burgundy wine.  This
the poor countess handed him; and he twisted the cork
out with his teeth, and drank her health with his hat
off.

'A lady she was, and a true one; and I am a pretty good
judge,' said Tom:  'ah, I do like a high lady!'

Our Annie looked rather queer at this, having no
pretensions to be one:  but she conquered herself, and
said, 'Yes, Tom; and many of them liked you.'

With this, Tom went on the brag at once, being but a
shallow fellow, and not of settled principles, though
steadier than he used to be; until I felt myself almost
bound to fetch him back a little; for of all things I
do hate brag the most, as any reader of this tale must
by this time know.  Therefore I said to Squire Faggus,
'Come back from your highway days.  You have married
the daughter of an honest man; and such talk is not fit
for her.  If you were right in robbing people, I am
right in robbing you.  I could bind you to your own
mantelpiece, as you know thoroughly well, Tom; and
drive away with your own horses, and all your goods
behind them, but for the sense of honesty.  And should
I not do as fine a thing as any you did on the highway?
If everything is of public right, how does this chair
belong to you?  Clever as you are, Tom Faggus, you are
nothing but a fool to mix your felony with your
farmership.  Drop the one, or drop the other; you
cannot maintain them both.'

As I finished very sternly a speech which had exhausted
me more than ten rounds of wrestling--but I was carried
away by the truth, as sometimes happens to all of
us--Tom had not a word to say; albeit his mind was so
much more nimble and rapid than ever mine was.  He
leaned against the mantelpiece (a newly-invented affair
in his house) as if I had corded him to it, even as I
spoke of doing.  And he laid one hand on his breast in
a way which made Annie creep softly to him, and look at
me not like a sister.

'You have done me good, John,' he said at last, and the
hand he gave me was trembling:  'there is no other man
on God's earth would have dared to speak to me as you
have done.  From no other would I have taken it.
Nevertheless every word is true; and I shall dwell on
it when you are gone.  If you never did good in your
life before, John, my brother, you have done it now.'

He turned away, in bitter pain, that none might see his
trouble; and Annie, going along with him, looked as if
I had killed our mother.  For my part, I was so upset,
for fear of having gone too far, that without a word to
either of them, but a message on the title-page of King
James his Prayer-book, I saddled Kickums, and was off,
and glad of the moorland air again.



CHAPTER LXI

THEREFORE HE SEEKS COMFORT

It was for poor Annie's sake that I had spoken my mind
to her husband so freely, and even harshly.  For we all
knew she would break her heart, if Tom took to evil
ways again.  And the right mode of preventing this was,
not to coax, and flatter, and make a hero of him (which
he did for himself, quite sufficiently), but to set
before him the folly of the thing, and the ruin to his
own interests.  They would both be vexed with me, of
course, for having left them so hastily, and especially
just before dinner-time; but that would soon wear off;
and most likely they would come to see mother, and tell
her that I was hard to manage, and they could feel for
her about it.

Now with a certain yearning, I know not what, for
softness, and for one who could understand me--for
simple as a child though being, I found few to do that
last, at any rate in my love-time--I relied upon
Kickum's strength to take me round by Dulverton.  It
would make the journey some eight miles longer, but
what was that to a brisk young horse, even with my
weight upon him?

And having left Squire Faggus and Annie much sooner
than had been intended, I had plenty of time before me,
and too much, ere a prospect of dinner.  Therefore I
struck to the right, across the hills, for Dulverton.

Pretty Ruth was in the main street of the town, with a
basket in her hand, going home from the market.

'Why, Cousin Ruth, you are grown, I exclaimed; 'I do
believe you are, Ruth.  And you were almost too tall,
already.'

At this the little thing was so pleased, that she
smiled through her blushes beautifully, and must needs
come to shake hands with me; though I signed to her not
to do it, because of my horse's temper.  But scarcely
was her hand in mine, when Kickums turned like an eel
upon her, and caught her by the left arm with his
teeth, so that she screamed with agony.  I saw the
white of his vicious eye, and struck him there with all
my force, with my left hand over her right arm, and he
never used that eye again; none the less he kept his
hold on her.  Then I smote him again on the jaw, and
caught the little maid up by her right hand, and laid
her on the saddle in front of me; while the horse being
giddy and staggered with blows, and foiled of his
spite, ran backward.  Ruth's wits were gone; and she
lay before me, in such a helpless and senseless way
that I could have killed vile Kickums.  I struck the
spurs into him past the rowels, and away he went at
full gallop; while I had enough to do to hold on, with
the little girl lying in front of me.  But I called to
the men who were flocking around, to send up a surgeon,
as quick as could be, to Master Reuben Huckaback's.

The moment I brought my right arm to bear, the vicious
horse had no chance with me; and if ever a horse was
well paid for spite, Kickums had his change that day.
The bridle would almost have held a whale and I drew on
it so that his lower jaw was well-nigh broken from him;
while with both spurs I tore his flanks, and he learned
a little lesson.  There are times when a man is more
vicious than any horse may vie with.  Therefore by the
time we had reached Uncle Reuben's house at the top of
the hill, the bad horse was only too happy to stop;
every string of his body was trembling, and his head
hanging down with impotence.  I leaped from his back at
once, and carried the maiden into her own sweet room.

Now Cousin Ruth was recovering softly from her fright
and faintness; and the volley of the wind from
galloping so had made her little ears quite pink, and
shaken her locks all round her.  But any one who might
wish to see a comely sight and a moving one, need only
have looked at Ruth Huckaback, when she learned (and
imagined yet more than it was) the manner of her little
ride with me.  Her hair was of a hazel-brown, and full
of waving readiness; and with no concealment of the
trick, she spread it over her eyes and face.  Being so
delighted with her, and so glad to see her safe, I
kissed her through the thick of it, as a cousin has a
right to do; yea, and ought to do, with gravity.

'Darling,' I said; 'he has bitten you dreadfully: show
me your poor arm, dear.'

She pulled up her sleeve in the simplest manner, rather
to look at it herself, than to show me where the wound
was.  Her sleeve was of dark blue Taunton staple; and
her white arm shone, coming out of it, as round and
plump and velvety, as a stalk of asparagus, newly
fetched out of the ground.  But above the curved soft
elbow, where no room was for one cross word (according
to our proverb),* three sad gashes, edged with crimson,
spoiled the flow of the pearly flesh.  My presence of
mind was lost altogether; and I raised the poor sore
arm to my lips, both to stop the bleeding and to take
the venom out, having heard how wise it was, and
thinking of my mother.  But Ruth, to my great
amazement, drew away from me in bitter haste, as if I
had been inserting instead of extracting poison.  For
the bite of a horse is most venomous; especially when
he sheds his teeth; and far more to be feared than the
bite of a dog, or even of a cat.  And in my haste I had
forgotten that Ruth might not know a word about this,
and might doubt about my meaning, and the warmth of my
osculation.  But knowing her danger, I durst not heed
her childishness, or her feelings.

*  A maid with an elbow sharp, or knee,
 Hath cross words two, out of every three.


'Don't be a fool, Cousin Ruth,' I said, catching her so
that she could not move; 'the poison is soaking into
you.  Do you think that I do it for pleasure?'

The spread of shame on her face was such, when she saw
her own misunderstanding, that I was ashamed to look at
her; and occupied myself with drawing all the risk of
glanders forth from the white limb, hanging helpless
now, and left entirely to my will.  Before I was quite
sure of having wholly exhausted suction, and when I had
made the holes in her arm look like the gills of a
lamprey, in came the doctor, partly drunk, and in haste
to get through his business.

'Ha, ha! I see,' he cried; 'bite of a horse, they tell
me.  Very poisonous; must be burned away.  Sally, the
iron in the fire.  If you have a fire, this weather.'

'Crave your pardon, good sir,' I said; for poor little
Ruth was fainting again at his savage orders: 'but my
cousin's arm shall not be burned; it is a great deal
too pretty, and I have sucked all the poison out.
Look, sir, how clean and fresh it is.'

'Bless my heart!  And so it is!  No need at all for
cauterising.  The epidermis will close over, and the
cutis and the pellis.  John Ridd, you ought to have
studied medicine, with your healing powers.  Half my
virtue lies in touch.  A clean and wholesome body, sir;
I have taught you the Latin grammar.  I leave you in
excellent hands, my dear, and they wait for me at
shovel-board.  Bread and water poultice cold, to be
renewed, tribus horis.  John Ridd, I was at school with
you, and you beat me very lamentably, when I tried to
fight with you.  You remember me not?  It is likely
enough:  I am forced to take strong waters, John, from
infirmity of the liver.  Attend to my directions; and I
will call again in the morning.'

And in that melancholy plight, caring nothing for
business, went one of the cleverest fellows ever known
at Tiverton.  He could write Latin verses a great deal
faster than I could ever write English prose, and
nothing seemed too great for him.  We thought that he
would go to Oxford and astonish every one, and write in
the style of Buchanan; but he fell all abroad very
lamentably; and now, when I met him again, was come
down to push-pin and shovel-board, with a wager of
spirits pending.

When Master Huckaback came home, he looked at me very
sulkily; not only because of my refusal to become a
slave to the gold-digging, but also because he regarded
me as the cause of a savage broil between Simon Carfax
and the men who had cheated him as to his Gwenny.
However, when Uncle Ben saw Ruth, and knew what had
befallen her, and she with tears in her eyes declared
that she owed her life to Cousin Ridd, the old man
became very gracious to me; for if he loved any one on
earth, it was his little granddaughter.

I could not stay very long, because, my horse being
quite unfit to travel from the injuries which his
violence and vice had brought upon him, there was
nothing for me but to go on foot, as none of Uncle
Ben's horses could take me to Plover's Barrows, without
downright cruelty: and though there would be a
harvest-moon, Ruth agreed with me that I must not keep
my mother waiting, with no idea where I might be, until
a late hour of the night.  I told Ruth all about our
Annie, and her noble furniture; and the little maid was
very lively (although her wounds were paining her so,
that half her laughter came 'on the wrong side of her
mouth,' as we rather coarsely express it); especially
she laughed about Annie's new-fangled closet for
clothes, or standing-press, as she called it.  This had
frightened me so that I would not come without my stick
to look at it; for the front was inlaid with two fiery
dragons, and a glass which distorted everything, making
even Annie look hideous; and when it was opened, a
woman's skeleton, all in white, revealed itself, in the
midst of three standing women.  'It is only to keep my
best frocks in shape,' Annie had explained to me;
'hanging them up does ruin them so.  But I own that I
was afraid of it, John, until I had got all my best
clothes there, and then I became very fond of it.  But
even now it frightens me sometimes in the moonlight.'

Having made poor Ruth a little cheerful, with a full
account of all Annie's frocks, material, pattern, and
fashion (of which I had taken a list for my mother, and
for Lizzie, lest they should cry out at man's stupidity
about anything of real interest), I proceeded to tell
her about my own troubles, and the sudden departure of
Lorna; concluding with all the show of indifference
which my pride could muster, that now I never should
see her again, and must do my best to forget her, as
being so far above me.  I had not intended to speak of
this, but Ruth's face was so kind and earnest, that I
could not stop myself.

'You must not talk like that, Cousin Ridd,' she said,
in a low and gentle tone, and turning away her eyes
from me; 'no lady can be above a man, who is pure, and
brave, and gentle.  And if her heart be worth having,
she will never let you give her up, for her grandeur,
and her nobility.'

She pronounced those last few words, as I thought, with
a little bitterness, unperceived by herself perhaps,
for it was not in her appearance.  But I, attaching
great importance to a maiden's opinion about a maiden
(because she might judge from experience), would have
led her further into that subject.  But she declined to
follow, having now no more to say in a matter so
removed from her.  Then I asked her full and straight,
and looking at her in such a manner that she could not
look away, without appearing vanquished by feelings of
her own--which thing was very vile of me; but all men
are so selfish,--

'Dear cousin, tell me, once for all, what is your
advice to me?'

'My advice to you,' she answered bravely, with her dark
eyes full of pride, and instead of flinching, foiling
me,--'is to do what every man must do, if he would win
fair maiden.  Since she cannot send you token, neither
is free to return to you, follow her, pay your court to
her; show that you will not be forgotten; and perhaps
she will look down--I mean, she will relent to you.'

'She has nothing to relent about.  I have never vexed
nor injured her.  My thoughts have never strayed from her.
There is no one to compare with her.'

'Then keep her in that same mind about you.  See now, I
can advise no more.  My arm is swelling painfully, in
spite of all your goodness, and bitter task of
surgeonship.  I shall have another poultice on, and go
to bed, I think, Cousin Ridd, if you will not hold me
ungrateful.  I am so sorry for your long walk.  Surely
it might be avoided.  Give my love to dear Lizzie:  oh,
the room is going round so.'

And she fainted into the arms of Sally, who was come
just in time to fetch her:  no doubt she had been
suffering agony all the time she talked to me.  Leaving
word that I would come again to inquire for her, and
fetch Kickums home, so soon as the harvest permitted
me, I gave directions about the horse, and striding
away from the ancient town, was soon upon the
moorlands.

Now, through the whole of that long walk--the latter
part of which was led by starlight, till the moon
arose--I dwelt, in my young and foolish way, upon the
ordering of our steps by a Power beyond us.  But as I
could not bring my mind to any clearness upon this
matter, and the stars shed no light upon it, but rather
confused me with wondering how their Lord could attend
to them all, and yet to a puny fool like me, it came to
pass that my thoughts on the subject were not worth
ink, if I knew them.

But it is perhaps worth ink to relate, so far as I can
do so, mother's delight at my return, when she had
almost abandoned hope, and concluded that I was gone to
London, in disgust at her behaviour.  And now she was
looking up the lane, at the rise of the harvest-moon,
in despair, as she said afterwards.  But if she had
despaired in truth, what use to look at all?  Yet
according to the epigram made by a good Blundellite,--

Despair was never yet so deep
In sinking as in seeming;
Despair is hope just dropped asleep
For better chance of dreaming.

And mother's dream was a happy one, when she knew my
step at a furlong distant; for the night was of those
that carry sound thrice as far as day can.  She
recovered herself, when she was sure, and even made up
her mind to scold me, and felt as if she could do it.
But when she was in my arms, into which she threw
herself, and I by the light of the moon descried the
silver gleam on one side of her head (now spreading
since Annie's departure), bless my heart and yours
therewith, no room was left for scolding.  She hugged
me, and she clung to me; and I looked at her, with duty
made tenfold, and discharged by love.  We said nothing
to one another; but all was right between us.

Even Lizzie behaved very well, so far as her nature
admitted; not even saying a nasty thing all the time
she was getting my supper ready, with a weak imitation
of Annie.  She knew that the gift of cooking was not
vouchsafed by God to her; but sometimes she would do
her best, by intellect to win it.  Whereas it is no
more to be won by intellect than is divine poetry.  An
amount of strong quick heart is needful, and the
understanding must second it, in the one art as in the
other.  Now my fare was very choice for the next three
days or more; yet not turned out like Annie's.  They
could do a thing well enough on the fire; but they
could not put it on table so; nor even have plates all
piping hot.  This was Annie's special gift; born in
her, and ready to cool with her; like a plate borne
away from the fireplace.  I sighed sometimes about
Lorna, and they thought it was about the plates.  And
mother would stand and look at me, as much as to say,
'No pleasing him'; and Lizzie would jerk up one
shoulder, and cry, 'He had better have Lorna to cook
for him'; while the whole truth was that I wanted not
to be plagued about any cookery; but just to have
something good and quiet, and then smoke and think
about Lorna.

Nevertheless the time went on, with one change and
another; and we gathered all our harvest in; and Parson
Bowden thanked God for it, both in church and out of
it; for his tithes would be very goodly.  The
unmatched cold of the previous winter, and general fear
of scarcity, and our own talk about our ruin, had sent
prices up to a grand high pitch; and we did our best to
keep them there.  For nine Englishmen out of every ten
believe that a bitter winter must breed a sour summer,
and explain away topmost prices.  While according to my
experience, more often it would be otherwise, except
for the public thinking so.  However, I have said too
much; and if any farmer reads my book, he will vow that
I wrote it for nothing else except to rob his family.



CHAPTER LXII

THE KING MUST NOT BE PRAYED FOR

All our neighbourhood was surprised that the Doones
had not ere now attacked, and probably made an end of
us.  For we lay almost at their mercy now, having only
Sergeant Bloxham, and three men, to protect us, Captain
Stickles having been ordered southwards with all his
force; except such as might be needful for collecting
toll, and watching the imports at Lynmouth, and thence
to Porlock.  The Sergeant, having now imbibed a taste
for writing reports (though his first great effort had
done him no good, and only offended Stickles), reported
weekly from Plover's Barrows, whenever he could find a
messenger.  And though we fed not Sergeant Bloxham at
our own table, with the best we had (as in the case of
Stickles, who represented His Majesty), yet we treated
him so well, that he reported very highly of us, as
loyal and true-hearted lieges, and most devoted to our
lord the King.  And indeed he could scarcely have done
less, when Lizzie wrote great part of his reports, and
furbished up the rest to such a pitch of lustre, that
Lord Clarendon himself need scarce have been ashamed of
them.  And though this cost a great deal of ale, and
even of strong waters (for Lizzie would have it the
duty of a critic to stand treat to the author), and
though it was otherwise a plague, as giving the maid
such airs of patronage, and such pretence to politics;
yet there was no stopping it, without the risk of
mortal offence to both writer and reviewer.  Our mother
also, while disapproving Lizzie's long stay in the
saddle-room on a Friday night and a Saturday, and
insisting that Betty should be there, was nevertheless
as proud as need be, that the King should read our
Eliza' s writings--at least so the innocent soul
believed--and we all looked forward to something great
as the fruit of all this history.  And something great
did come of it, though not as we expected; for these
reports, or as many of them as were ever opened, stood
us in good stead the next year, when we were accused of
harbouring and comforting guilty rebels.

Now the reason why the Doones did not attack us was
that they were preparing to meet another and more
powerful assault upon their fortress; being assured
that their repulse of King's troops could not be looked
over when brought before the authorities.  And no doubt
they were right; for although the conflicts in the
Government during that summer and autumn had delayed
the matter yet positive orders had been issued
that these outlaws and malefactors should at any price
be brought to justice; when the sudden death of King
Charles the Second threw all things into confusion, and
all minds into a panic.

We heard of it first in church, on Sunday, the eighth
day of February, 1684-5, from a cousin of John Fry, who
had ridden over on purpose from Porlock.  He came in
just before the anthem, splashed and heated from his
ride, so that every one turned and looked at him.  He
wanted to create a stir (knowing how much would be made
of him), and he took the best way to do it.  For he let
the anthem go by very quietly--or rather I should say
very pleasingly, for our choir was exceeding proud of
itself, and I sang bass twice as loud as a bull, to
beat the clerk with the clarionet--and then just as
Parson Bowden, with a look of pride at his minstrels,
was kneeling down to begin the prayer for the King's
Most Excellent Majesty (for he never read the litany,
except upon Easter Sunday), up jumps young Sam Fry, and
shouts,--

'I forbid that there prai-er.'

'What!' cried the parson, rising slowly, and looking
for some one to shut the door:  'have we a rebel in the
congregation?'  For the parson was growing short-sighted
now, and knew not Sam Fry at that distance.

'No,' replied Sam, not a whit abashed by the staring of
all the parish; 'no rebel, parson; but a man who
mislaiketh popery and murder.  That there prai-er be a
prai-er for the dead.'

'Nay,' cried the parson, now recognising and knowing
him to be our John's first cousin, 'you do not mean to
say, Sam, that His Gracious Majesty is dead!'

'Dead as a sto-un: poisoned by they Papishers.'  And Sam
rubbed his hands with enjoyment, at the effect he had
produced.

'Remember where you are, Sam,' said Parson Bowden
solemnly; 'when did this most sad thing happen?  The
King is the head of the Church, Sam Fry; when did he
leave her?'

'Day afore yesterday.  Twelve o'clock.  Warn't us quick
to hear of 'un?'

'Can't be,' said the minister: 'the tidings can never
have come so soon.  Anyhow, he will want it all the
more.  Let us pray for His Gracious Majesty.'

And with that he proceeded as usual; but nobody cried
'Amen,' for fear of being entangled with Popery.  But
after giving forth his text, our parson said a few
words out of book, about the many virtues of His
Majesty, and self-denial, and devotion, comparing his
pious mirth to the dancing of the patriarch David
before the ark of the covenant; and he added, with some
severity, that if his flock would not join their pastor
(who was much more likely to judge aright) in praying
for the King, the least they could do on returning home
was to pray that the King might not be dead, as his
enemies had asserted.

Now when the service was over, we killed the King, and
we brought him to life, at least fifty times in the
churchyard: and Sam Fry was mounted on a high
gravestone, to tell every one all he knew of it.  But
he knew no more than he had told us in the church, as
before repeated:  upon which we were much disappointed
with him, and inclined to disbelieve him; until he
happily remembered that His Majesty had died in great
pain, with blue spots on his breast and black spots all
across his back, and these in the form of a cross, by
reason of Papists having poisoned him.  When Sam called
this to his remembrance (or to his imagination) he was
overwhelmed, at once, with so many invitations to
dinner, that he scarce knew which of them to accept;
but decided in our favour.

Grieving much for the loss of the King, however greatly
it might be (as the parson had declared it was, while
telling us to pray against it) for the royal benefit, I
resolved to ride to Porlock myself, directly after
dinner, and make sure whether he were dead, or not.
For it was not by any means hard to suppose that Sam
Fry, being John's first cousin, might have inherited
either from grandfather or grandmother some of those
gifts which had made our John so famous for mendacity.
At Porlock I found that it was too true; and the women
of the town were in great distress, for the King had
always been popular with them: the men, on the other
hand, were forecasting what would be likely to ensue.

And I myself was of this number, riding sadly home
again; although bound to the King as churchwarden now;
which dignity, next to the parson's in rank, is with us
(as it ought to be in every good parish) hereditary.
For who can stick to the church like the man whose
father stuck to it before him; and who knows all the
little ins, and great outs, which must in these
troublous times come across?

But though appointed at last, by virtue of being best
farmer in the parish (as well as by vice of
mismanagement on the part of my mother, and Nicholas
Snowe, who had thoroughly muxed up everything, being
too quick-headed); yet, while I dwelled with pride upon
the fact that I stood in the King's shoes, as the
manager and promoter of the Church of England, and I
knew that we must miss His Majesty (whose arms were
above the Commandments), as the leader of our thoughts
in church, and handsome upon a guinea; nevertheless I
kept on thinking how his death would act on me.

And here I saw it, many ways.  In the first place,
troubles must break out; and we had eight-and-twenty
ricks; counting grain, and straw, and hay.  Moreover,
mother was growing weak about riots, and shooting, and
burning; and she gathered the bed-clothes around her
ears every night, when her feet were tucked up; and
prayed not to awake until morning.  In the next place,
much rebellion (though we would not own it; in either
sense of the verb, to 'own') was whispering, and
plucking skirts, and making signs, among us.  And the
terror of the Doones helped greatly; as a fruitful tree
of lawlessness, and a good excuse for everybody.  And
after this--or rather before it, and first of all
indeed (if I must state the true order)--arose upon me
the thought of Lorna, and how these things would affect
her fate.

And indeed I must admit that it had occurred to me
sometimes, or been suggested by others, that the Lady
Lorna had not behaved altogether kindly, since her
departure from among us.  For although in those days
the post (as we call the service of letter-carrying,
which now comes within twenty miles of us) did not
extend to our part of the world, yet it might have been
possible to procure for hire a man who would ride post,
if Lorna feared to trust the pack-horses, or the
troopers, who went to and fro.  Yet no message whatever
had reached us; neither any token even of her safety in
London.  As to this last, however, we had no
misgivings, having learned from the orderlies, more
than once, that the wealth, and beauty, and adventures
of young Lady Lorna Dugal were greatly talked of, both
at court and among the common people.

Now riding sadly homewards, in the sunset of the early
spring, I was more than ever touched with sorrow, and a
sense of being, as it were, abandoned.  And the weather
growing quite beautiful, and so mild that the trees
were budding, and the cattle full of happiness, I could
not but think of the difference between the world of
to-day and the world of this day twelvemonth.  Then all
was howling desolation, all the earth blocked up with
snow, and all the air with barbs of ice as small as
splintered needles, yet glittering, in and out, like
stars, and gathering so upon a man (if long he stayed
among them) that they began to weigh him down to
sleepiness and frozen death.  Not a sign of life was
moving, nor was any change of view; unless the wild
wind struck the crest of some cold drift, and bowed it.

Now, on the other hand, all was good.  The open palm of
spring was laid upon the yielding of the hills; and
each particular valley seemed to be the glove for a
finger.  And although the sun was low, and dipping in
the western clouds, the gray light of the sea came up,
and took, and taking, told the special tone of
everything.  All this lay upon my heart, without a word
of thinking, spreading light and shadow there, and the
soft delight of sadness.  Nevertheless, I would it were
the savage snow around me, and the piping of the
restless winds, and the death of everything.  For in
those days I had Lorna.

Then I thought of promise fair; such as glowed around
me, where the red rocks held the sun, when he was
departed; and the distant crags endeavoured to retain
his memory.  But as evening spread across them, shading
with a silent fold, all the colour stole away; all
remembrance waned and died.

'So it has been with love,' I thought, 'and with simple
truth and warmth.  The maid has chosen the glittering
stars, instead of the plain daylight.'

Nevertheless I would not give in, although in deep
despondency (especially when I passed the place where
my dear father had fought in vain), and I tried to see
things right and then judge aright about them.  This,
however, was more easy to attempt than to achieve; and
by the time I came down the hill, I was none the wiser.
Only I could tell my mother that the King was dead for
sure; and she would have tried to cry, but for thought
of her mourning.

There was not a moment for lamenting.  All the mourning
must be ready (if we cared to beat the Snowes) in
eight-and-forty hours: and, although it was Sunday
night, mother now feeling sure of the thing, sat up
with Lizzie, cutting patterns, and stitching things on
brown paper, and snipping, and laying the fashions
down, and requesting all opinions, yet when given,
scorning them; insomuch that I grew weary even of
tobacco (which had comforted me since Lorna), and
prayed her to go on until the King should be alive
again.

The thought of that so flurried her--for she never yet
could see a joke--that she laid her scissors on the
table and said, 'The Lord forbid, John! after what I
have cut up!'

'It would be just like him,' I answered, with a knowing
smile: 'Mother, you had better stop.  Patterns may do
very well; but don't cut up any more good stuff.'

'Well, good lack, I am a fool! Three tables pegged with
needles!  The Lord in His mercy keep His Majesty, if
ever He hath gotten him!'

By this device we went to bed; and not another stitch
was struck until the troopers had office-tidings that
the King was truly dead.  Hence the Snowes beat us by a
day; and both old Betty and Lizzie laid the blame upon
me, as usual.

Almost before we had put off the mourning, which as
loyal subjects we kept for the King three months and a
week; rumours of disturbances, of plottings, and of
outbreak began to stir among us.  We heard of fighting
in Scotland, and buying of ships on the continent, and
of arms in Dorset and Somerset; and we kept our beacon
in readiness to give signals of a landing; or rather
the soldiers did.  For we, having trustworthy reports
that the King had been to high mass himself in the
Abbey of Westminster, making all the bishops go with
him, and all the guards in London, and then tortured
all the Protestants who dared to wait outside, moreover
had received from the Pope a flower grown in the Virgin
Mary's garden, and warranted to last for ever, we of
the moderate party, hearing all this and ten times as
much, and having no love for this sour James, such as
we had for the lively Charles, were ready to wait for
what might happen, rather than care about stopping it.
Therefore we listened to rumours gladly, and shook our
heads with gravity, and predicted, every man something,
but scarce any two the same.  Nevertheless, in our
part, things went on as usual, until the middle of June
was nigh.  We ploughed the ground, and sowed the corn,
and tended the cattle, and heeded every one his
neighbour's business, as carefully as heretofore; and
the only thing that moved us much was that Annie had a
baby.  This being a very fine child with blue eyes,
and christened 'John' in compliment to me, and with me
for his godfather, it is natural to suppose that I
thought a good deal about him; and when mother or
Lizzie would ask me, all of a sudden, and
treacherously, when the fire flared up at supper-time
(for we always kept a little wood just alight in
summer-time, and enough to make the pot boil), then
when they would say to me, 'John, what are you thinking
of?  At a word, speak!'  I would always answer, 'Little
John Faggus'; and so they made no more of me.

But when I was down, on Saturday the thirteenth of
June, at the blacksmith's forge by Brendon town, where
the Lynn-stream runs so close that he dips his
horseshoes in it, and where the news is apt to come
first of all to our neighbourhood (except upon a
Sunday), while we were talking of the hay-crop, and of
a great sheep-stealer, round the corner came a man
upon a piebald horse looking flagged and weary.  But
seeing half a dozen of us, young, and brisk, and
hearty, he made a flourish with his horse, and waved a
blue flag vehemently, shouting with great glory,--

'Monmouth and the Protestant faith! Monmouth and no
Popery!  Monmouth, the good King's eldest son! Down
with the poisoning murderer!  Down with the black
usurper, and to the devil with all papists!'

'Why so, thou little varlet?' I asked very quietly; for
the man was too small to quarrel with:  yet knowing
Lorna to be a 'papist,' as we choose to call
them--though they might as well call us 'kingists,'
after the head of our Church--I thought that this
scurvy scampish knave might show them the way to the
place he mentioned, unless his courage failed him.

'Papist yourself, be you?' said the fellow, not daring
to answer much:  'then take this, and read it.'

And he handed me a long rigmarole, which he called a
'Declaration':  I saw that it was but a heap of lies,
and thrust it into the blacksmith's fire, and blew the
bellows thrice at it.  No one dared attempt to stop me,
for my mood had not been sweet of late; and of course
they knew my strength.

The man rode on with a muttering noise, having won no
recruits from us, by force of my example: and he
stopped at the ale-house farther down, where the road
goes away from the Lynn-stream.  Some of us went
thither after a time, when our horses were shodden and
rasped, for although we might not like the man, we
might be glad of his tidings, which seemed to be
something wonderful.  He had set up his blue flag in
the tap-room, and was teaching every one.

'Here coom'th Maister Jan Ridd,' said the landlady,
being well pleased with the call for beer and cider:
'her hath been to Lunnon-town, and live within a maile
of me.  Arl the news coom from them nowadays, instead
of from here, as her ought to do.  If Jan Ridd say it
be true, I will try almost to belave it.  Hath the good
Duke landed, sir?'  And she looked at me over a foaming
cup, and blew the froth off, and put more in.

'I have no doubt it is true enough,' I answered, before
drinking; 'and too true, Mistress Pugsley.  Many a poor
man will die; but none shall die from our parish, nor
from Brendon, if I can help it.'

And I knew that I could help it; for every one in those
little places would abide by my advice; not only from
the fame of my schooling and long sojourn in London,
but also because I had earned repute for being very
'slow and sure':  and with nine people out of ten this
is the very best recommendation.  For they think
themselves much before you in wit, and under no
obligation, but rather conferring a favour, by doing
the thing that you do.  Hence, if I cared for
influence--which means, for the most part, making
people do one's will, without knowing it--my first step
toward it would be to be called, in common parlance,
'slow but sure.'

For the next fortnight we were daily troubled with
conflicting rumours, each man relating what he desired,
rather than what he had right, to believe.  We were
told that the Duke had been proclaimed King of England
in every town of Dorset and of Somerset; that he had
won a great battle at Axminster, and another at
Bridport, and another somewhere else; that all the
western counties had risen as one man for him, and all
the militia had joined his ranks; that Taunton, and
Bridgwater, and Bristowe, were all mad with delight,
the two former being in his hands, and the latter
craving to be so.  And then, on the other hand, we
heard that the Duke had been vanquished, and put to
flight, and upon being apprehended, had confessed
himself an impostor and a papist as bad as the King
was.

We longed for Colonel Stickles (as he always became in
time of war, though he fell back to Captain, and even
Lieutenant, directly the fight was over), for then we
should have won trusty news, as well as good
consideration.  But even Sergeant Bloxham, much against
his will, was gone, having left his heart with our
Lizzie, and a collection of all his writings.  All the
soldiers had been ordered away at full speed for
Exeter, to join the Duke of Albemarle, or if he were
gone, to follow him.  As for us, who had fed them so
long (although not quite for nothing), we must take our
chance of Doones, or any other enemies.

Now all these tidings moved me a little; not enough to
spoil appetite, but enough to make things lively, and
to teach me that look of wisdom which is bred of
practice only, and the hearing of many lies.  Therefore
I withheld my judgment, fearing to be triumphed over,
if it should happen to miss the mark.  But mother and
Lizzie, ten times in a day, predicted all they could
imagine; and their prophecies increased in strength
according to contradiction.  Yet this was not in the
proper style for a house like ours, which knew the
news, or at least had known it; and still was famous,
all around, for the last advices.  Even from Lynmouth,
people sent up to Plover's Barrows to ask how things
were going on: and it was very grievous to answer that
in truth we knew not, neither had heard for days and
days; and our reputation was so great, especially since
the death of the King had gone abroad from Oare parish,
that many inquirers would only wink, and lay a finger
on the lip, as if to say, 'you know well enough, but
see not fit to tell me.' And before the end arrived,
those people believed that they had been right all
along, and that we had concealed the truth from them.

For I myself became involved (God knows how much
against my will and my proper judgment) in the troubles,
and the conflict, and the cruel work coming
afterwards.  If ever I had made up my mind to anything
in all my life, it was at this particular time, and as
stern and strong as could be.  I had resolved to let
things pass, --to hear about them gladly, to encourage
all my friends to talk, and myself to express opinion
upon each particular point, when in the fullness of
time no further doubt could be.  But all my policy went
for nothing, through a few touches of feeling.

One day at the beginning of July, I came home from mowing
about noon, or a little later, to fetch some cider for all
of us, and to eat a morsel of bacon.  For mowing was no
joke that year, the summer being wonderfully wet (even
for our wet country), and the swathe falling heavier
over the scythe than ever I could remember it.  We were
drenched with rain almost every day; but the mowing
must be done somehow; and we must trust to God for the
haymaking.

In the courtyard I saw a little cart, with iron brakes
underneath it, such as fastidious people use to deaden
the jolting of the road; but few men under a lord or
baronet would be so particular.  Therefore I wondered
who our noble visitor could be.  But when I entered the
kitchen-place, brushing up my hair for somebody, behold
it was no one greater than our Annie, with my godson in
her arms, and looking pale and tear-begone.  And at
first she could not speak to me.  But presently having
sat down a little, and received much praise for her
baby, she smiled and blushed, and found her tongue as
if she had never gone from us.

'How natural it all looks again!  Oh, I love this old
kitchen so!  Baby dear, only look at it wid him pitty,
pitty eyes, and him tongue out of his mousy!  But who
put the flour-riddle up there.  And look at the pestle
and mortar, and rust I declare in the patty pans!  And a
book, positively a dirty book, where the clean skewers
ought to hang!  Oh, Lizzie, Lizzie, Lizzie!'

'You may just as well cease lamenting,' I said, 'for
you can't alter Lizzie's nature, and you will only make
mother uncomfortable, and perhaps have a quarrel with
Lizzie, who is proud as Punch of her housekeeping.'

'She,' cried Annie, with all the contempt that could be
compressed in a syllable.  'Well, John, no doubt you
are right about it.  I will try not to notice things.
But it is a hard thing, after all my care, to see
everything going to ruin.  But what can be expected of
a girl who knows all the kings of Carthage?'

'There were no kings of Carthage, Annie.  They were
called, why let me see--they were called--oh, something
else.'

'Never mind what they were called,' said Annie; 'will
they cook our dinner for us?  But now, John, I am in
such trouble.  All this talk is make-believe.'

'Don't you cry, my dear:  don't cry, my darling sister,'
I answered, as she dropped into the worn place of the
settle, and bent above her infant, rocking as if both
their hearts were one:  'don't you know, Annie, I cannot
tell, but I know, or at least I mean, I have heard the
men of experience say, it is so bad for the baby.'

'Perhaps I know that as well as you do, John,' said
Annie, looking up at me with a gleam of her old
laughing:  'but how can I help crying; I am in such
trouble.'

'Tell me what it is, my dear.  Any grief of yours will
vex me greatly; but I will try to bear it.'

'Then, John, it is just this.  Tom has gone off with
the rebels; and you must, oh, you must go after him.'



CHAPTER LXIII

JOHN IS WORSTED BY THE WOMEN

Moved as I was by Annie's tears, and gentle style of
coaxing, and most of all by my love for her, I yet
declared that I could not go, and leave our house and
homestead, far less my dear mother and Lizzie, at the
mercy of the merciless Doones.

'Is that all your objection, John?' asked Annie, in her
quick panting way:  'would you go but for that, John?'

'Now,' I said, 'be in no such hurry'--for while I was
gradually yielding, I liked to pass it through my
fingers, as if my fingers shaped it:  'there are many
things to be thought about, and many ways of viewing
it.'

'Oh, you never can have loved Lorna!  No wonder you gave
her up so!  John, you can love nobody, but your
oat-ricks, and your hay-ricks.'

'Sister mine, because I rant not, neither rave of what
I feel, can you be so shallow as to dream that I feel
nothing?  What is your love for Tom Faggus?  What is
your love for your baby (pretty darling as he is) to
compare with such a love as for ever dwells with me?
Because I do not prate of it; because it is beyond me,
not only to express, but even form to my own heart in
thoughts; because I do not shape my face, and would
scorn to play to it, as a thing of acting, and lay it
out before you, are you fools enough to think--' but
here I stopped, having said more than was usual with
me.

'I am very sorry, John.  Dear John, I am so sorry.
What a shallow fool I am!'

'I will go seek your husband,' I said, to change the
subject, for even to Annie I would not lay open all my
heart about Lorna:  'but only upon condition that you
ensure this house and people from the Doones meanwhile.
Even for the sake of Tom, I cannot leave all helpless.
The oat-ricks and the hay-ricks, which are my only
love, they are welcome to make cinders of.  But I will
not have mother treated so; nor even little Lizzie,
although you scorn your sister so.'

'Oh, John, I do think you are the hardest, as well as
the softest of all the men I know.  Not even a woman's
bitter word but what you pay her out for.  Will you
never understand that we are not like you, John?  We
say all sorts of spiteful things, without a bit of
meaning.  John, for God's sake fetch Tom home; and then
revile me as you please, and I will kneel and thank
you.'

'I will not promise to fetch him home,' I answered,
being ashamed of myself for having lost command so:
'but I will promise to do my best, if we can only hit
on a plan for leaving mother harmless.'

Annie thought for a little while, trying to gather her
smooth clear brow into maternal wrinkles, and then she
looked at her child, and said, 'I will risk it, for
daddy's sake, darling; you precious soul, for daddy's
sake.'  I asked her what she was going to risk.  She
would not tell me; but took upper hand, and saw to my
cider-cans and bacon, and went from corner to cupboard,
exactly as if she had never been married; only without
an apron on.  And then she said, 'Now to your mowers,
John; and make the most of this fine afternoon; kiss
your godson before you go.'  And I, being used to obey
her, in little things of that sort, kissed the baby,
and took my cans, and went back to my scythe again.

By the time I came home it was dark night, and pouring
again with a foggy rain, such as we have in July, even
more than in January.  Being soaked all through, and
through, and with water quelching in my boots, like a
pump with a bad bucket, I was only too glad to find
Annie's bright face, and quick figure, flitting in and
out the firelight, instead of Lizzie sitting grandly,
with a feast of literature, and not a drop of gravy.
Mother was in the corner also, with her cheery-coloured
ribbons glistening very nice by candle-light, looking
at Annie now and then, with memories of her babyhood;
and then at her having a baby:  yet half afraid of
praising her much, for fear of that young Lizzie.  But
Lizzie showed no jealousy:  she truly loved our Annie
(now that she was gone from us), and she wanted to know
all sorts of things, and she adored the baby.
Therefore Annie was allowed to attend to me, as she
used to do.

'Now, John, you must start the first thing in the
morning,' she said, when the others had left the room,
but somehow she stuck to the baby, 'to fetch me back my
rebel, according to your promise.'

'Not so,' I replied, misliking the job, 'all I promised
was to go, if this house were assured against any
onslaught of the Doones.'

'Just so; and here is that assurance.'  With these words
she drew forth a paper, and laid it on my knee with
triumph, enjoying my amazement.  This, as you may
suppose was great; not only at the document, but also
at her possession of it.  For in truth it was no less
than a formal undertaking, on the part of the Doones,
not to attack Plover's Barrows farm, or molest any of
the inmates, or carry off any chattels, during the
absence of John Ridd upon a special errand.  This
document was signed not only by the Counsellor, but by
many other Doones:  whether Carver's name were there, I
could not say for certain; as of course he would not
sign it under his name of 'Carver,' and I had never
heard Lorna say to what (if any) he had been baptized.

In the face of such a deed as this, I could no longer
refuse to go; and having received my promise, Annie
told me (as was only fair) how she had procured that
paper.  It was both a clever and courageous act; and
would have seemed to me, at first sight, far beyond
Annie's power.  But none may gauge a woman's power,
when her love and faith are moved.

The first thing Annie had done was this:  she made
herself look ugly.  This was not an easy thing; but she
had learned a great deal from her husband, upon the
subject of disguises.  It hurt her feelings not a
little to make so sad a fright of herself; but what
could it matter?--if she lost Tom, she must be a far
greater fright in earnest, than now she was in seeming.
And then she left her child asleep, under Betty
Muxworthy's tendance--for Betty took to that child, as
if there never had been a child before--and away she
went in her own 'spring-cart' (as the name of that
engine proved to be), without a word to any one, except
the old man who had driven her from Molland parish that
morning, and who coolly took one of our best horses,
without 'by your leave' to any one.

Annie made the old man drive her within easy reach of
the Doone-gate, whose position she knew well enough,
from all our talk about it.  And there she bade the old
man stay, until she should return to him.  Then with
her comely figure hidden by a dirty old woman's cloak,
and her fair young face defaced by patches and by
liniments, so that none might covet her, she addressed
the young man at the gate in a cracked and trembling
voice; and they were scarcely civil to the 'old hag,'
as they called her.  She said that she bore important
tidings for Sir Counsellor himself, and must be
conducted to him.  To him accordingly she was led,
without even any hoodwinking, for she had spectacles
over her eyes, and made believe not to see ten yards.

She found Sir Counsellor at home, and when the rest
were out of sight, threw off all disguise to him,
flashing forth as a lovely young woman, from all her
wraps and disfigurements.  She flung her patches on the
floor, amid the old man's laughter, and let her
tucked-up hair come down; and then went up and kissed
him.

'Worthy and reverend Counsellor, I have a favour to
ask,' she began.

'So I should think from your proceedings,'--the old man
interrupted--'ah, if I were half my age'--

'If you were, I would not sue so.  But most excellent
Counsellor, you owe me some amends, you know, for the
way in which you robbed me.'

'Beyond a doubt I do, my dear.  You have put it rather
strongly; and it might offend some people.
Nevertheless I own my debt, having so fair a creditor.'

'And do you remember how you slept, and how much we
made of you, and would have seen you home, sir; only
you did not wish it?'

'And for excellent reasons, child.  My best escort was
in my cloak, after we made the cream to rise.  Ha, ha!
The unholy spell.  My pretty child, has it injured
you?'

'Yes, I fear it has, said Annie; 'or whence can all my
ill luck come?'  And here she showed some signs of
crying, knowing that Counsellor hated it.

'You shall not have ill luck, my dear.  I have heard
all about your marriage to a very noble highwayman.
Ah, you made a mistake in that; you were worthy of a
Doone, my child; your frying was a blessing meant for
those who can appreciate.'

'My husband can appreciate,' she answered very proudly;
'but what I wish to know is this, will you try to help
me?'

The Counsellor answered that he would do so, if her
needs were moderate; whereupon she opened her meaning
to him, and told of all her anxieties.  Considering
that Lorna was gone, and her necklace in his
possession, and that I (against whom alone of us the
Doones could bear any malice) would be out of the way
all the while, the old man readily undertook that our
house should not be assaulted, nor our property
molested, until my return.  And to the promptitude of
his pledge, two things perhaps contributed, namely,
that he knew not how we were stripped of all defenders,
and that some of his own forces were away in the rebel
camp.  For (as I learned thereafter) the Doones being
now in direct feud with the present Government, and
sure to be crushed if that prevailed, had resolved to
drop all religious questions, and cast in their lot
with Monmouth.  And the turbulent youths, being long
restrained from their wonted outlet for vehemence, by
the troopers in the neighbourhood, were only too glad
to rush forth upon any promise of blows and excitement.

However, Annie knew little of this, but took the
Counsellor's pledge as a mark of especial favour in her
behalf (which it may have been to some extent), and
thanked him for it most heartily, and felt that he had
earned the necklace; while he, like an ancient
gentleman, disclaimed all obligation, and sent her
under an escort safe to her own cart again.  But Annie,
repassing the sentinels, with her youth restored and
blooming with the flush of triumph, went up to them
very gravely, and said, 'The old hag wishes you
good-evening, gentlemen'; and so made her best curtsey.

Now, look at it as I would, there was no excuse left
for me, after the promise given.  Dear Annie had not
only cheated the Doones, but also had gotten the best
of me, by a pledge to a thing impossible.  And I
bitterly said, 'I am not like Lorna:  a pledge once
given, I keep it.'

'I will not have a word against Lorna,' cried Annie; 'I
will answer for her truth as surely as I would for my
own or yours, John.'  And with that she vanquished me.

But when my poor mother heard that I was committed, by
word of honour, to a wild-goose chase, among the
rebels, after that runagate Tom Faggus, she simply
stared, and would not believe it.  For lately I had
joked with her, in a little style of jerks, as people
do when out of sorts; and she, not understanding this,
and knowing jokes to be out of my power, would only
look, and sigh, and toss, and hope that I meant
nothing.  At last, however, we convinced her that I was
in earnest, and must be off in the early morning, and
leave John Fry with the hay crop.

Then mother was ready to fall upon Annie, as not
content with disgracing us, by wedding a man of new
honesty (if indeed of any), but laying traps to catch
her brother, and entangle him perhaps to his death, for
the sake of a worthless fellow; and 'felon'--she was
going to say, as by the shape of her lips I knew.  But
I laid my hand upon dear mother's lips; because what
must be, must be; and if mother and daughter stayed at
home, better in love than in quarrelling.

Right early in the morning, I was off, without word to
any one; knowing that mother and sister mine had cried
each her good self to sleep; relenting when the light
was out, and sorry for hard words and thoughts; and yet
too much alike in nature to understand each other.
Therefore I took good Kickums, who (although with one
eye spoiled) was worth ten sweet-tempered horses, to a
man who knew how to manage him; and being well charged
both with bacon and powder, forth I set on my
wild-goose chase.

For this I claim no bravery.  I cared but little what
came of it; save for mother's sake, and Annie's, and
the keeping of the farm, and discomfiture of the
Snowes, and lamenting of Lorna at my death, if die I
must in a lonesome manner, not found out till
afterwards, and bleaching bones left to weep over.
However, I had a little kettle, and a pound and a half
of tobacco, and two dirty pipes and a clean one; also a
bit of clothes for change, also a brisket of hung
venison, and four loaves of farmhouse bread, and of the
upper side of bacon a stone and a half it might be--not
to mention divers small things for campaigning, which
may come in handily, when no one else has gotten them.

We went away in merry style; my horse being ready for
anything, and I only glad of a bit of change, after
months of working and brooding; with no content to
crown the work; no hope to hatch the brooding; or
without hatching to reckon it.  Who could tell but what
Lorna might be discovered, or at any rate heard of,
before the end of this campaign; if campaign it could
be called of a man who went to fight nobody, only to
redeem a runagate?  And vexed as I was about the hay,
and the hunch-backed ricks John was sure to make (which
spoil the look of a farm-yard), still even this was
better than to have the mows and houses fired, as I had
nightly expected, and been worn out with the worry of
it.

Yet there was one thing rather unfavourable to my
present enterprise, namely, that I knew nothing of the
country I was bound to, nor even in what part of it my
business might be supposed to lie.  For beside the
uncertainty caused by the conflict of reports, it was
likely that King Monmouth's army would be moving from
place to place, according to the prospect of supplies
and of reinforcements.  However, there would arise more
chance of getting news as I went on: and my road being
towards the east and south, Dulverton would not lie so
very far aside of it, but what it might be worth a
visit, both to collect the latest tidings, and to
consult the maps and plans in Uncle Reuben's parlour.
Therefore I drew the off-hand rein, at the cross-road
on the hills, and made for the town; expecting perhaps
to have breakfast with Master Huckaback, and Ruth, to
help and encourage us.  This little maiden was now
become a very great favourite with me, having long
outgrown, no doubt, her childish fancies and follies,
such as my mother and Annie had planted under her soft
brown hair.  It had been my duty, as well as my true
interest (for Uncle Ben was more and more testy, as he
went on gold-digging), to ride thither, now and again,
to inquire what the doctor thought of her.  Not that
her wounds were long in healing, but that people can
scarcely be too careful and too inquisitive, after a
great horse-bite.  And she always let me look at the
arm, as I had been first doctor; and she held it up in
a graceful manner, curving at the elbow, and with a
sweep of white roundness going to a wrist the size of
my thumb or so, and without any thimble-top standing
forth, such as even our Annie had.  But gradually all I
could see, above the elbow, where the bite had been,
was very clear, transparent skin, with very firm sweet
flesh below, and three little blue marks as far asunder
as the prongs of a toasting-fork, and no deeper than
where a twig has chafed the peel of a waxen apple.  And
then I used to say in fun, as the children do, 'Shall I
kiss it, to make it well, dear?'

Now Ruth looked very grave indeed, upon hearing of this
my enterprise; and crying, said she could almost cry,
for the sake of my dear mother.  Did I know the risks
and chances, not of the battlefield alone, but of the
havoc afterwards; the swearing away of innocent lives,
and the hurdle, and the hanging?  And if I would please
not to laugh (which was so unkind of me), had I never
heard of imprisonments, and torturing with the cruel
boot, and selling into slavery, where the sun and the
lash outvied one another in cutting a man to pieces?  I
replied that of all these things I had heard, and would
take especial care to steer me free of all of them.  My
duty was all that I wished to do; and none could harm
me for doing that.  And I begged my cousin to give me
good-speed, instead of talking dolefully.  Upon this
she changed her manner wholly, becoming so lively and
cheerful that I was convinced of her indifference, and
surprised even more than gratified.

'Go and earn your spurs, Cousin Ridd,' she said: 'you
are strong enough for anything.  Which side is to have
the benefit of your doughty arm?'

'Have I not told you, Ruth,' I answered, not being fond
of this kind of talk, more suitable for Lizzie, 'that I
do not mean to join either side, that is to say,
until--'

'Until, as the common proverb goes, you know which way
the cat will jump.  Oh, John Ridd!  Oh, John Ridd!'

'Nothing of the sort,' said I: 'what a hurry you are
in!  I am for the King of course.'

'But not enough to fight for him.  Only enough to vote,
I suppose, or drink his health, or shout for him.'

'I can't make you out to-day, Cousin Ruth; you are
nearly as bad as Lizzie.  You do not say any bitter
things, but you seem to mean them.'

'No, cousin, think not so of me.  It is far more likely
that I say them, without meaning them.'

'Anyhow, it is not like you.  And I know not what I can
have done in any way, to vex you.'

'Dear me, nothing, Cousin Ridd; you never do anything
to vex me.'

'Then I hope I shall do something now, Ruth, when I say
good-bye.  God knows if we ever shall meet again,
Ruth:  but I hope we may.'

'To be sure we shall, ' she answered in her brightest
manner.  'Try not to look wretched, John:  you are as
happy as a Maypole.'

'And you as a rose in May,' I said; 'and pretty nearly
as pretty.  Give my love to Uncle Ben; and I trust him
to keep on the winning side.'

'Of that you need have no misgivings.  Never yet has he
failed of it.  Now, Cousin Ridd, why go you not?  You
hurried me so at breakfast time?'

'My only reason for waiting, Ruth, is that you have not
kissed me, as you are almost bound to do, for the last
time perhaps of seeing me.'

'Oh, if that is all, just fetch the stool; and I will
do my best, cousin.'

'I pray you be not so vexatious; you always used to do
it nicely, without any stool, Ruth.'

'Ah, but you are grown since then, and become a famous
man, John Ridd, and a member of the nobility.  Go your
way, and win your spurs.  I want no lip-service.'

Being at the end of my wits, I did even as she ordered
me.  At least I had no spurs to win, because there were
big ones on my boots, paid for in the Easter bill, and
made by a famous saddler, so as never to clog with
marsh-weed, but prick as hard as any horse, in reason,
could desire.  And Kickums never wanted spurs; but
always went tail-foremost, if anybody offered them for
his consideration.



CHAPTER LXIV

SLAUGHTER IN THE MARSHES

We rattled away at a merry pace, out of the town of
Dulverton; my horse being gaily fed, and myself quite
fit again for going.  Of course I was puzzled about
Cousin Ruth; for her behaviour was not at all such as I
had expected; and indeed I had hoped for a far more
loving and moving farewell than I got from her.  But I
said to myself, 'It is useless ever to count upon what
a woman will do; and I think that I must have vexed
her, almost as much as she vexed me.  And now to see
what comes of it.'  So I put my horse across the
moorland; and he threw his chest out bravely.

Now if I tried to set down at length all the things
that happened to me, upon this adventure, every in and
out, and up and down, and to and fro, that occupied me,
together with the things I saw, and the things I heard
of, however much the wiser people might applaud my
narrative, it is likely enough that idle readers might
exclaim, 'What ails this man?  Knows he not that men of
parts and of real understanding, have told us all we
care to hear of that miserable business.  Let him keep
to his farm, and his bacon, and his wrestling, and
constant feeding.'

Fearing to meet with such rebuffs (which after my death
would vex me), I will try to set down only what is
needful for my story, and the clearing of my character,
and the good name of our parish.  But the manner in
which I was bandied about, by false information, from
pillar to post, or at other times driven quite out of
my way by the presence of the King's soldiers, may be
known by the names of the following towns, to which I
was sent in succession, Bath, Frome, Wells, Wincanton,
Glastonbury, Shepton, Bradford, Axbridge, Somerton, and
Bridgwater.

This last place I reached on a Sunday night, the fourth
or fifth of July, I think--or it might be the sixth,
for that matter; inasmuch as I had been too much
worried to get the day of the month at church.  Only I
know that my horse and myself were glad to come to a
decent place, where meat and corn could be had for
money; and being quite weary of wandering about, we
hoped to rest there a little.

Of this, however, we found no chance, for the town was
full of the good Duke's soldiers; if men may be called
so, the half of whom had never been drilled, nor had
fired a gun.  And it was rumoured among them, that the
'popish army,' as they called it, was to be attacked
that very night, and with God's assistance beaten.
However, by this time I had been taught to pay little
attention to rumours; and having sought vainly for Tom
Faggus among these poor rustic warriors, I took to my
hostel; and went to bed, being as weary as weary can
be.

Falling asleep immediately, I took heed of nothing;
although the town was all alive, and lights had come
glancing, as I lay down, and shouts making echo all
round my room.  But all I did was to bolt the door; not
an inch would I budge, unless the house, and even my
bed, were on fire.  And so for several hours I lay, in
the depth of the deepest slumber, without even a dream
on its surface; until I was roused and awakened at last
by a pushing, and pulling, and pinching, and a plucking
of hair out by the roots.  And at length, being able to
open mine eyes, I saw the old landlady, with a candle,
heavily wondering at me.

'Can't you let me alone?' I grumbled.  'I have paid for
my bed, mistress; and I won't get up for any one.'

'Would to God, young man,' she answered, shaking me as
hard as ever, 'that the popish soldiers may sleep this
night, only half as strong as thou dost!  Fie on thee,
fie on thee!  Get up, and go fight; we can hear the
battle already; and a man of thy size mought stop a
cannon.'

'I would rather stop a-bed,' said I; 'what have I to do
with fighting?  I am for King James, if any.'

'Then thou mayest even stop a-bed,' the old woman
muttered sulkily.  'A would never have laboured half an
hour to awake a Papisher.  But hearken you one thing,
young man; Zummerzett thou art, by thy brogue; or at
least by thy understanding of it; no Zummerzett maid
will look at thee, in spite of thy size and stature,
unless thou strikest a blow this night.'

'I lack no Zummerzett maid, mistress: I have a fairer
than your brown things; and for her alone would I
strike a blow.'

At this the old woman gave me up, as being beyond
correction:  and it vexed me a little that my great fame
had not reached so far as Bridgwater, when I thought
that it went to Bristowe.  But those people in East
Somerset know nothing about wrestling.  Devon is the
headquarters of the art; and Devon is the county of my
chief love.  Howbeit, my vanity was moved, by this slur
upon it--for I had told her my name was John Ridd, when
I had a gallon of ale with her, ere ever I came
upstairs; and she had nodded, in such a manner, that I
thought she knew both name and fame--and here was I,
not only shaken, pinched, and with many hairs pulled
out, in the midst of my first good sleep for a week,
but also abused, and taken amiss, and (which vexed me
most of all) unknown.

Now there is nothing like vanity to keep a man awake at
night, however he be weary; and most of all, when he
believes that he is doing something great--this time,
if never done before--yet other people will not see,
except what they may laugh at; and so be far above him,
and sleep themselves the happier.  Therefore their
sleep robs his own; for all things play so, in and out
(with the godly and ungodly ever moving in a balance,
as they have done in my time, almost every year or
two), all things have such nice reply of produce to the
call for it, and such a spread across the world, giving
here and taking there, yet on the whole pretty even,
that haply sleep itself has but a certain stock, and
keeps in hand, and sells to flattered (which can pay)
that which flattened vanity cannot pay, and will not
sue for.

Be that as it may, I was by this time wide awake,
though much aggrieved at feeling so, and through the
open window heard the distant roll of musketry, and the
beating of drums, with a quick rub-a-dub, and the 'come
round the corner' of trumpet-call.  And perhaps Tom
Faggus might be there, and shot at any moment, and my
dear Annie left a poor widow, and my godson Jack an
orphan, without a tooth to help him.

Therefore I reviled myself for all my heavy laziness;
and partly through good honest will, and partly through
the stings of pride, and yet a little perhaps by virtue
of a young man's love of riot, up I arose, and dressed
myself, and woke Kickums (who was snoring), and set out
to see the worst of it.  The sleepy hostler scratched
his poll, and could not tell me which way to take; what
odds to him who was King, or Pope, so long as he paid
his way, and got a bit of bacon on Sunday?  And would I
please to remember that I had roused him up at night,
and the quality always made a point of paying four
times over for a man's loss of his beauty-sleep.  I
replied that his loss of beauty-sleep was rather
improving to a man of so high complexion; and that I,
being none of the quality, must pay half-quality
prices: and so I gave him double fee, as became a good
farmer; and he was glad to be quit of Kickums; as I saw
by the turn of his eye, while going out at the archway.

All this was done by lanthorn light, although the moon
was high and bold; and in the northern heaven, flags
and ribbons of a jostling pattern; such as we often
have in autumn, but in July very rarely.  Of these
Master Dryden has spoken somewhere, in his courtly
manner; but of him I think so little--because by
fashion preferred to Shakespeare--that I cannot
remember the passage; neither is it a credit to him.

Therefore I was guided mainly by the sound of guns and
trumpets, in riding out of the narrow ways, and into
the open marshes.  And thus I might have found my road,
in spite of all the spread of water, and the glaze of
moonshine; but that, as I followed sound (far from
hedge or causeway), fog (like a chestnut-tree in
blossom, touched with moonlight) met me.  Now fog is a
thing that I understand, and can do with well enough,
where I know the country; but here I had never been
before.  It was nothing to our Exmoor fogs; not to be
compared with them; and all the time one could see the
moon; which we cannot do in our fogs; nor even the sun,
for a week together.  Yet the gleam of water always
makes the fog more difficult: like a curtain on a
mirror; none can tell the boundaries.

And here we had broad-water patches, in and out, inlaid
on land, like mother-of-pearl in brown Shittim wood.
To a wild duck, born and bred there, it would almost be
a puzzle to find her own nest amongst us; what chance
then had I and Kickums, both unused to marsh and mere?
Each time when we thought that we must be right, now at
last, by track or passage, and approaching the
conflict, with the sounds of it waxing nearer, suddenly
a break of water would be laid before us, with the moon
looking mildly over it, and the northern lights behind
us, dancing down the lines of fog.

It was an awful thing, I say (and to this day I
remember it), to hear the sounds of raging fight, and
the yells of raving slayers, and the howls of poor men
stricken hard, and shattered from wrath to wailing;
then suddenly the dead low hush, as of a soul
departing, and spirits kneeling over it.  Through the
vapour of the earth, and white breath of the water, and
beneath the pale round moon (bowing as the drift went
by), all this rush and pause of fear passed or lingered
on my path.

At last, when I almost despaired of escaping from this
tangle of spongy banks, and of hazy creeks, and
reed-fringe, my horse heard the neigh of a
fellow-horse, and was only too glad to answer it; upon
which the other, having lost its rider, came up and
pricked his ears at us, and gazed through the fog very
steadfastly.  Therefore I encouraged him with a soft
and genial whistle, and Kickums did his best to tempt
him with a snort of inquiry.  However, nothing would
suit that nag, except to enjoy his new freedom; and he
capered away with his tail set on high, and the
stirrup-irons clashing under him.  Therefore, as he
might know the way, and appeared to have been in the
battle, we followed him very carefully; and he led us
to a little hamlet, called (as I found afterwards) West
Zuyland, or Zealand, so named perhaps from its
situation amid this inland sea.

Here the King's troops had been quite lately, and their
fires were still burning; but the men themselves had
been summoned away by the night attack of the rebels.
Hence I procured for my guide a young man who knew the
district thoroughly, and who led me by many intricate
ways to the rear of the rebel army.  We came upon a
broad open moor striped with sullen water courses,
shagged with sedge, and yellow iris, and in the drier
part with bilberries.  For by this time it was four
o'clock, and the summer sun, rising wanly, showed us
all the ghastly scene.

Would that I had never been there!  Often in the lonely
hours, even now it haunts me:  would, far more, that the
piteous thing had never been done in England!  Flying
men, flung back from dreams of victory and honour, only
glad to have the luck of life and limbs to fly with,
mud-bedraggled, foul with slime, reeking both with
sweat and blood, which they could not stop to wipe,
cursing, with their pumped-out lungs, every stick that
hindered them, or gory puddle that slipped the step,
scarcely able to leap over the corses that had dragged
to die.  And to see how the corses lay; some, as fair
as death in sleep; with the smile of placid valour, and
of noble manhood, hovering yet on the silent lips.
These had bloodless hands put upwards, white as wax,
and firm as death, clasped (as on a monument) in prayer
for dear ones left behind, or in high thanksgiving.
And of these men there was nothing in their broad blue
eyes to fear.  But others were of different sort;
simple fellows unused to pain, accustomed to the
bill-hook, perhaps, or rasp of the knuckles in a
quick-set hedge, or making some to-do at breakfast,
over a thumb cut in sharpening a scythe, and expecting
their wives to make more to-do.  Yet here lay these
poor chaps, dead; dead, after a deal of pain, with
little mind to bear it, and a soul they had never
thought of; gone, their God alone knows whither; but to
mercy we may trust.  Upon these things I cannot dwell;
and none I trow would ask me:  only if a plain man saw
what I saw that morning, he (if God had blessed him
with the heart that is in most of us) must have
sickened of all desire to be great among mankind.

Seeing me riding to the front (where the work of death
went on among the men of true English pluck; which,
when moved, no farther moves), the fugitives called out
to me, in half a dozen dialects, to make no utter fool
of myself; for the great guns were come, and the fight
was over; all the rest was slaughter.

'Arl oop wi Moonmo',' shouted one big fellow, a miner
of the Mendip hills, whose weapon was a pickaxe: 'na
oose to vaight na moor.  Wend thee hame, yoong mon
agin.'

Upon this I stopped my horse, desiring not to be shot
for nothing; and eager to aid some poor sick people,
who tried to lift their arms to me.  And this I did to
the best of my power, though void of skill in the
business; and more inclined to weep with them than to
check their weeping.  While I was giving a drop of
cordial from my flask to one poor fellow, who sat up,
while his life was ebbing, and with slow insistence
urged me, when his broken voice would come, to tell his
wife (whose name I knew not) something about an
apple-tree, and a golden guinea stored in it, to divide
among six children--in the midst of this I felt warm
lips laid against my cheek quite softly, and then a
little push; and behold it was a horse leaning over me!
I arose in haste, and there stood Winnie, looking at me
with beseeching eyes, enough to melt a heart of stone.
Then seeing my attention fixed she turned her head, and
glanced back sadly toward the place of battle, and gave
a little wistful neigh:  and then looked me full in the
face again, as much as to say, 'Do you understand?'
while she scraped with one hoof impatiently.  If ever a
horse tried hard to speak, it was Winnie at that
moment.  I went to her side and patted her; but that
was not what she wanted.  Then I offered to leap into
the empty saddle; but neither did that seem good to
her:  for she ran away toward the part of the field at
which she had been glancing back, and then turned
round, and shook her mane, entreating me to follow her.

Upon this I learned from the dying man where to find
his apple-tree, and promised to add another guinea to
the one in store for his children; and so, commending
him to God, I mounted my own horse again, and to
Winnie's great delight, professed myself at her
service.  With her ringing silvery neigh, such as no
other horse of all I ever knew could equal, she at once
proclaimed her triumph, and told her master (or meant
to tell, if death should not have closed his ears) that
she was coming to his aid, and bringing one who might
be trusted, of the higher race that kill.

A cannon-bullet (fired low, and ploughing the marsh
slowly) met poor Winnie front to front; and she, being
as quick as thought, lowered her nose to sniff at it.
It might be a message from her master; for it made a
mournful noise.  But luckily for Winnie's life, a rise
of wet ground took the ball, even under her very nose;
and there it cut a splashy groove, missing her off
hindfoot by an inch, and scattering black mud over her.
It frightened me much more than Winnie; of that I am
quite certain: because though I am firm enough, when it
comes to a real tussle, and the heart of a fellow warms
up and tells him that he must go through with it; yet I
never did approve of making a cold pie of death.

Therefore, with those reckless cannons, brazen-mouthed,
and bellowing, two furlongs off, or it might be more
(and the more the merrier), I would have given that
year's hay-crop for a bit of a hill, or a thicket of
oaks, or almost even a badger's earth.  People will
call me a coward for this (especially when I had made
up my mind, that life was not worth having without any
sign of Lorna); nevertheless, I cannot help it:  those
were my feelings; and I set them down, because they
made a mark on me.  At Glen Doone I had fought, even
against cannon, with some spirit and fury: but now I
saw nothing to fight about; but rather in every poor
doubled corpse, a good reason for not fighting.  So, in
cold blood riding on, and yet ashamed that a man should
shrink where a horse went bravely, I cast a bitter
blame upon the reckless ways of Winnie.

Nearly all were scattered now.  Of the noble countrymen
(armed with scythe or pickaxe, blacksmith's hammer, or
fold-pitcher), who had stood their ground for hours
against blazing musketry (from men whom they could not
get at, by reason of the water-dyke), and then against
the deadly cannon, dragged by the Bishop's horses to
slaughter his own sheep; of these sturdy Englishmen,
noble in their want of sense, scarce one out of four
remained for the cowards to shoot down.  'Cross the
rhaine,' they shouted out, 'cross the rhaine, and coom
within rache:' but the other mongrel Britons, with a
mongrel at their head, found it pleasanter to shoot men
who could not shoot in answer, than to meet the chance
of mischief from strong arms, and stronger hearts.

The last scene of this piteous play was acting, just as
I rode up.  Broad daylight, and upstanding sun,
winnowing fog from the eastern hills, and spreading the
moors with freshness; all along the dykes they shone,
glistened on the willow-trunks, and touched the banks
with a hoary gray.  But alas! those banks were touched
more deeply with a gory red, and strewn with fallen
trunks, more woeful than the wreck of trees; while
howling, cursing, yelling, and the loathsome reek of
carnage, drowned the scent of the new-mown hay, and the
carol of the lark.

Then the cavalry of the King, with their horses at full
speed, dashed from either side upon the helpless mob of
countrymen.  A few pikes feebly levelled met them; but
they shot the pikemen, drew swords, and helter-skelter
leaped into the shattered and scattering mass.  Right
and left they hacked and hewed; I could hear the
snapping of scythes beneath them, and see the flash of
their sweeping swords.  How it must end was plain
enough, even to one like myself, who had never beheld
such a battle before.  But Winnie led me away to the
left; and as I could not help the people, neither stop
the slaughter, but found the cannon-bullets coming very
rudely nigh me, I was only too glad to follow her.



CHAPTER LXV

FALLING AMONG LAMBS

That faithful creature, whom I began to admire as if
she were my own (which is no little thing for a man to
say of another man's horse), stopped in front of a low
black shed, such as we call a 'linhay.' And here she
uttered a little greeting, in a subdued and softened
voice, hoping to obtain an answer, such as her master
was wont to give in a cheery manner.  Receiving no
reply, she entered; and I (who could scarce keep up
with her, poor Kickums being weary) leaped from his
back, and followed.  There I found her sniffing gently,
but with great emotion, at the body of Tom Faggus.  A
corpse poor Tom appeared to be, if ever there was one
in this world; and I turned away, and felt unable to
keep altogether from weeping.  But the mare either
could not understand, or else would not believe it.
She reached her long neck forth, and felt him with her
under lip, passing it over his skin as softly as a
mother would do to an infant; and then she looked up at
me again; as much as to say, 'he is all right.'

Upon this I took courage, and handled poor Tom, which
being young I had feared at first to do.  He groaned
very feebly, as I raised him up; and there was the
wound, a great savage one (whether from pike-thrust or
musket-ball), gaping and welling in his right side,
from which a piece seemed to be torn away.  I bound it
up with some of my linen, so far as I knew how; just to
stanch the flow of blood, until we could get a doctor.
Then I gave him a little weak brandy and water, which
he drank with the greatest eagerness, and made sign to
me for more of it.  But not knowing how far it was
right to give cordial under the circumstances, I handed
him unmixed water that time; thinking that he was too
far gone to perceive the difference.  But herein I
wrong Tom Faggus; for he shook his head and frowned at
me.  Even at the door of death, he would not drink what
Adam drank, by whom came death into the world.  So I
gave him a little more eau-de-vie, and he took it most
submissively.

After that he seemed better, and a little colour came
into his cheeks; and he looked at Winnie and knew her;
and would have her nose in his clammy hand, though I
thought it not good for either of them.  With the stay
of my arm he sat upright, and faintly looked about him;
as if at the end of a violent dream, too much for his
power of mind.  Then he managed to whisper, 'Is Winnie
hurt?'

'As sound as a roach,' I answered.  'Then so am I,'
said he:  'put me upon her back, John; she and I die
together.'

Surprised as I was at this fatalism (for so it appeared
to me), of which he had often shown symptoms before
(but I took them for mere levity), now I knew not what
to do; for it seemed to me a murderous thing to set
such a man on horseback; where he must surely bleed to
death, even if he could keep the saddle.  But he told
me, with many breaks and pauses, that unless I obeyed
his orders, he would tear off all my bandages, and
accept no further aid from me.

While I was yet hesitating, a storm of horse at full
gallop went by, tearing, swearing, bearing away all the
country before them.  Only a little pollard hedge kept
us from their blood-shot eyes.  'Now is the time,'
said my cousin Tom, so far as I could make out his
words; on their heels, I am safe, John, if I have only
Winnie under me.  Winnie and I die together.'

Seeing this strong bent of his mind, stronger than any
pains of death, I even did what his feeble eyes
sometimes implored, and sometimes commanded.  With a
strong sash, from his own hot neck, bound and twisted,
tight as wax, around his damaged waist, I set him upon
Winnie's back, and placed his trembling feet in
stirrups, with a band from one to another, under the
good mare's body; so that no swerve could throw him
out:  and then I said, 'Lean forward, Tom; it will stop
your hurt from bleeding.'  He leaned almost on the neck
of the mare, which, as I knew, must close the wound;
and the light of his eyes was quite different, and the
pain of his forehead unstrung itself, as if he felt the
undulous readiness of her volatile paces under him.

'God bless you, John; I am safe,' he whispered, fearing
to open his lungs much:  'who can come near my Winnie
mare?  A mile of her gallop is ten years of life.  Look
out for yourself, John Ridd.'  He sucked his lips, and
the mare went off, as easy and swift as a swallow.

'Well,' thought I, as l looked at Kickums, ignobly
cropping up a bit of grass, 'I have done a very good
thing, no doubt, and ought to be thankful to God for
the chance.  But as for getting away unharmed, with all
these scoundrels about me, and only a foundered horse
to trust in--good and spiteful as he is--upon the
whole, I begin to think that I have made a fool of
myself, according to my habit.  No wonder Tom said,
"Look out for yourself!"  I shall look out from a prison
window, or perhaps even out of a halter.  And then,
what will Lorna think of me?'

Being in this wistful mood, I resolved to abide awhile,
even where fate had thrown me; for my horse required
good rest no doubt, and was taking it even while he
cropped, with his hind legs far away stretched out, and
his forelegs gathered under him, and his muzzle on the
mole-hills; so that he had five supportings from his
mother earth.  Moreover, the linhay itself was full of
very ancient cow dung; than which there is no balmier
and more maiden soporific.  Hence I resolved, upon the
whole, though grieving about breakfast, to light a
pipe, and go to sleep; or at least until the hot sun
should arouse the flies.

I may have slept three hours, or four, or it might be
even five--for I never counted time, while
sleeping--when a shaking more rude than the old
landlady's, brought me back to the world again.  I
looked up, with a mighty yawn; and saw twenty, or so,
of foot-soldiers.

'This linhay is not yours,' I said, when they had quite
aroused me, with tongue, and hand, and even
sword-prick: 'what business have you here, good
fellows?'

'Business bad for you,' said one, 'and will lead you to
the gallows.'

'Do you wish to know the way out again?' I asked, very
quietly, as being no braggadocio.

'We will show thee the way out,' said one, 'and the way
out of the world,' said another:  'but not the way to
heaven,' said one chap, most unlikely to know it:  and
thereupon they all fell wagging, like a bed of clover
leaves in the morning, at their own choice humour.

'Will you pile your arms outside,' I said, 'and try a
bit of fair play with me?'

For I disliked these men sincerely, and was fain to
teach them a lesson; they were so unchristian in
appearance, having faces of a coffee colour, and dirty
beards half over them.  Moreover their dress was
outrageous, and their address still worse.  However, I
had wiser let them alone, as will appear afterwards.
These savage-looking fellows laughed at the idea of my
having any chance against some twenty of them: but I
knew that the place was in my favour; for my part of it
had been fenced off (for weaning a calf most likely),
so that only two could come at me at once; and I must
be very much out of training, if I could not manage two
of them.  Therefore I laid aside my carbine, and the
two horse-pistols; and they with many coarse jokes at
me went a little way outside, and set their weapons
against the wall, and turned up their coat sleeves
jauntily; and then began to hesitate.

'Go you first, Bob,' I heard them say: 'you are the
biggest man of us; and Dick the wrestler along of you.
Us will back you up, boy.'

'I'll warrant I'll draw the badger,' said Bob; 'and not
a tooth will I leave him.  But mind, for the honour of
Kirke's lambs, every man stands me a glass of gin.'
Then he, and another man, made a rush, and the others
came double-quick-march on their heels.  But as Bob ran
at me most stupidly, not even knowing how to place his
hands, I caught him with my knuckles at the back of his
neck, and with all the sway of my right arm sent him
over the heads of his comrades.  Meanwhile Dick the
wrestler had grappled me, expecting to show off his
art, of which indeed he had some small knowledge; but
being quite of the light-weights, in a second he was
flying after his companion Bob.

Now these two men were hurt so badly, the light one
having knocked his head against the lintel of the outer
gate, that the rest had no desire to encounter the like
misfortune.  So they hung back whispering; and before
they had made up their minds, I rushed into the midst
of them.  The suddenness and the weight of my onset
took them wholly by surprise; and for once in their
lives, perhaps, Kirke's lambs were worthy of their
name.  Like a flock of sheep at a dog's attack they
fell away, hustling one another, and my only difficulty
was not to tumble over them.

I had taken my carbine out with me, having a fondness
for it; but the two horse-pistols I left behind; and
therefore felt good title to take two from the magazine
of the lambs.  And with these, and my carbine, I leaped
upon Kickums, who was now quite glad of a gallop again;
and I bade adieu to that mongrel lot; yet they had the
meanness to shoot at me.  Thanking God for my
deliverance (inasmuch as those men would have strung me
up, from a pollard-ash without trial, as I heard them
tell one another, and saw the tree they had settled
upon), I ventured to go rather fast on my way, with
doubt and uneasiness urging me.  And now my way was
home again.  Nobody could say but what I had done my
duty, and rescued Tom (if he could be rescued) from the
mischief into which his own perverseness and love of
change (rather than deep religious convictions, to
which our Annie ascribed his outbreak) had led, or
seemed likely to lead him.  And how proud would my
mother be; and--ah well, there was nobody else to be
proud of me now.

But while thinking these things, and desiring my
breakfast, beyond any power of describing, and even
beyond my remembrance, I fell into another fold of
lambs, from which there was no exit.  These, like true
crusaders, met me, swaggering very heartily, and with
their barrels of cider set, like so many cannon, across
the road, over against a small hostel.

'We have won the victory, my lord King, and we mean to
enjoy it.  Down from thy horse, and have a stoup of
cider, thou big rebel.'

'No rebel am I.  My name is John Ridd.  I belong to the
side of the King:  and I want some breakfast.'

These fellows were truly hospitable; that much will I
say for them.  Being accustomed to Arab ways, they
could toss a grill, or fritter, or the inner meaning of
an egg, into any form they pleased, comely and very
good to eat; and it led me to think of Annie.  So I
made the rarest breakfast any man might hope for, after
all his troubles; and getting on with these brown
fellows better than could be expected, I craved
permission to light a pipe, if not disagreeable.
Hearing this, they roared at me, with a superior
laughter, and asked me, whether or not, I knew the
tobacco-leaf from the chick-weed; and when I was forced
to answer no, not having gone into the subject, but
being content with anything brown, they clapped me on
the back and swore they had never seen any one like me.
Upon the whole this pleased me much; for I do not wish
to be taken always as of the common pattern: and so we
smoked admirable tobacco--for they would not have any
of mine, though very courteous concerning it--and I was
beginning to understand a little of what they told me;
when up came those confounded lambs, who had shown more
tail than head to me, in the linhay, as I mentioned.

Now these men upset everything.  Having been among
wrestlers so much as my duty compelled me to be, and
having learned the necessity of the rest which follows
the conflict, and the right of discussion which all
people have to pay their sixpence to enter; and how
they obtrude this right, and their wisdom, upon the man
who has laboured, until he forgets all the work he did,
and begins to think that they did it; having some
knowledge of this sort of thing, and the flux of minds
swimming in liquor, I foresaw a brawl, as plainly as if
it were Bear Street in Barnstaple.

And a brawl there was, without any error, except of the
men who hit their friends, and those who defended their
enemies.  My partners in breakfast and beer-can swore
that I was no prisoner, but the best and most loyal
subject, and the finest-hearted fellow they had ever
the luck to meet with.  Whereas the men from the linhay
swore that I was a rebel miscreant; and have me they
would, with a rope's-end ready, in spite of every
[violent language] who had got drunk at my expense, and
been misled by my [strong word] lies.

While this fight was going on (and its mere occurrence
shows, perhaps, that my conversation in those days was
not entirely despicable--else why should my new friends
fight for me, when I had paid for the ale, and
therefore won the wrong tense of gratitude?) it was in
my power at any moment to take horse and go.  And this
would have been my wisest plan, and a very great saving
of money; but somehow I felt as if it would be a mean
thing to slip off so.  Even while I was hesitating, and
the men were breaking each other's heads, a superior
officer rode up, with his sword drawn, and his face on
fire.

'What, my lambs, my lambs!' he cried, smiting with the
flat of his sword; 'is this how you waste my time and
my purse, when you ought to be catching a hundred
prisoners, worth ten pounds apiece to me?  Who is this
young fellow we have here?  Speak up, sirrah; what art
thou, and how much will thy good mother pay for thee?'

'My mother will pay naught for me,' I answered; while
the lambs fell back, and glowered at one another: 'so
please your worship, I am no rebel; but an honest
farmer, and well-proved of loyalty.'

'Ha, ha; a farmer art thou?  Those fellows always pay
the best.  Good farmer, come to yon barren tree; thou
shalt make it fruitful.'

Colonel Kirke made a sign to his men, and before I
could think of resistance, stout new ropes were flung
around me; and with three men on either side I was led
along very painfully.  And now I saw, and repented
deeply of my careless folly, in stopping with those
boon-companions, instead of being far away.  But the
newness of their manners to me, and their mode of
regarding the world (differing so much from mine own),
as well as the flavour of their tobacco, had made me
quite forget my duty to the farm and to myself.  Yet
methought they would be tender to me, after all our
speeches: how then was I disappointed, when the men who
had drunk my beer, drew on those grievous ropes, twice
as hard as the men I had been at strife with!  Yet this
may have been from no ill will; but simply that having
fallen under suspicion of laxity, they were compelled,
in self-defence, now to be over-zealous.

Nevertheless, however pure and godly might be their
motives, I beheld myself in a grievous case, and likely
to get the worst of it.  For the face of the Colonel
was hard and stern as a block of bogwood oak; and
though the men might pity me and think me unjustly
executed, yet they must obey their orders, or
themselves be put to death.  Therefore I addressed
myself to the Colonel, in a most ingratiating manner;
begging him not to sully the glory of his victory, and
dwelling upon my pure innocence, and even good service
to our lord the King.  But Colonel Kirke only gave
command that I should be smitten in the mouth; which
office Bob, whom I had flung so hard out of the linhay,
performed with great zeal and efficiency.  But being
aware of the coming smack, I thrust forth a pair of
teeth; upon which the knuckles of my good friend made a
melancholy shipwreck.

It is not in my power to tell half the thoughts that
moved me, when we came to the fatal tree, and saw two
men hanging there already, as innocent perhaps as I
was, and henceforth entirely harmless.  Though ordered
by the Colonel to look steadfastly upon them, I could
not bear to do so; upon which he called me a paltry
coward, and promised my breeches to any man who would
spit upon my countenance.  This vile thing Bob, being
angered perhaps by the smarting wound of his knuckles,
bravely stepped forward to do for me, trusting no doubt
to the rope I was led with.  But, unluckily as it
proved for him, my right arm was free for a moment; and
therewith I dealt him such a blow, that he never spake
again.  For this thing I have often grieved; but the
provocation was very sore to the pride of a young man;
and I trust that God has forgiven me.  At the sound
and sight of that bitter stroke, the other men drew
back; and Colonel Kirke, now black in the face with
fury and vexation, gave orders for to shoot me, and
cast me into the ditch hard by.  The men raised their
pieces, and pointed at me, waiting for the word to
fire; and I, being quite overcome by the hurry of these
events, and quite unprepared to die yet, could only
think all upside down about Lorna, and my mother, and
wonder what each would say to it.  I spread my hands
before my eyes, not being so brave as some men; and
hoping, in some foolish way, to cover my heart with my
elbows.  I heard the breath of all around, as if my
skull were a sounding-board; and knew even how the
different men were fingering their triggers.  And a
cold sweat broke all over me, as the Colonel,
prolonging his enjoyment, began slowly to say, 'Fire.'

But while he was yet dwelling on the 'F,' the hoofs of
a horse dashed out on the road, and horse and horseman
flung themselves betwixt me and the gun muzzles.  So
narrowly was I saved that one man could not check his
trigger: his musket went off, and the ball struck the
horse on the withers, and scared him exceedingly.  He
began to lash out with his heels all around, and the
Colonel was glad to keep clear of him; and the men made
excuse to lower their guns, not really wishing to shoot
me.

'How now, Captain Stickles?' cried Kirke, the more
angry because he had shown his cowardice; 'dare you,
sir, to come betwixt me and my lawful prisoner?'

'Nay, hearken one moment, Colonel,' replied my old
friend Jeremy; and his damaged voice was the sweetest
sound I had heard for many a day; 'for your own sake,
hearken.'  He looked so full of momentous tidings, that
Colonel Kirke made a sign to his men not to shoot me
till further orders; and then he went aside with
Stickles, so that in spite of all my anxiety I could
not catch what passed between them.  But I fancied that
the name of the Lord Chief-Justice Jeffreys was spoken
more than once, and with emphasis and deference.

'Then I leave him in your hands, Captain Stickles,'
said Kirke at last, so that all might hear him; and
though the news was good for me, the smile of baffled
malice made his dark face look most hideous; 'and I
shall hold you answerable for the custody of this
prisoner.'

'Colonel Kirke, I will answer for him,' Master Stickles
replied, with a grave bow, and one hand on his breast:
'John Ridd, you are my prisoner.  Follow me, John
Ridd.'

Upon that, those precious lambs flocked away, leaving
the rope still around me; and some were glad, and some
were sorry, not to see me swinging.  Being free of my
arms again, I touched my hat to Colonel Kirke, as
became his rank and experience; but he did not
condescend to return my short salutation, having espied
in the distance a prisoner, out of whom he might make
money.

I wrung the hand of Jeremy Stickles, for his truth and
goodness; and he almost wept (for since his wound he
had been a weakened man) as he answered, 'Turn for
turn, John.  You saved my life from the Doones; and by
the mercy of God, I have saved you from a far worse
company.  Let your sister Annie know it.'



CHAPTER LXVI

SUITABLE DEVOTION

Now Kickums was not like Winnie, any more than a man
is like a woman; and so he had not followed my
fortunes, except at his own distance.  No doubt but
what he felt a certain interest in me; but his interest
was not devotion; and man might go his way and be
hanged, rather than horse would meet hardship.
Therefore, seeing things to be bad, and his master
involved in trouble, what did this horse do but start
for the ease and comfort of Plover's Barrows, and the
plentiful ration of oats abiding in his own manger.
For this I do not blame him.  It is the manner of
mankind.

But I could not help being very uneasy at the thought
of my mother's discomfort and worry, when she should
spy this good horse coming home, without any master, or
rider, and I almost hoped that he might be caught
(although he was worth at least twenty pounds) by some
of the King's troopers, rather than find his way home,
and spread distress among our people.  Yet, knowing his
nature, I doubted if any could catch, or catching would
keep him.

Jeremy Stickles assured me, as we took the road to
Bridgwater, that the only chance for my life (if I
still refused to fly) was to obtain an order forthwith,
for my despatch to London, as a suspected person
indeed, but not found in open rebellion, and believed
to be under the patronage of the great Lord Jeffreys.
'For,' said he, 'in a few hours time you would fall
into the hands of Lord Feversham, who has won this
fight, without seeing it, and who has returned to bed
again, to have his breakfast more comfortably.  Now he
may not be quite so savage perhaps as Colonel Kirke,
nor find so much sport in gibbeting; but he is equally
pitiless, and his price no doubt would be higher.'

'I will pay no price whatever,' I answered, 'neither
will I fly.  An hour agone I would have fled for the
sake of my mother, and the farm.  But now that I have
been taken prisoner, and my name is known, if I fly,
the farm is forfeited; and my mother and sister must
starve.  Moreover, I have done no harm; I have borne no
weapons against the King, nor desired the success of
his enemies.  I like not that the son of a bona-roba
should be King of England; neither do I count the
Papists any worse than we are.  If they have aught to
try me for, I will stand my trial.'

'Then to London thou must go, my son.  There is no such
thing as trial here: we hang the good folk without it,
which saves them much anxiety.  But quicken thy step,
good John; I have influence with Lord Churchill, and we
must contrive to see him, ere the foreigner falls to
work again.  Lord Churchill is a man of sense, and
imprisons nothing but his money.'

We were lucky enough to find this nobleman, who has
since become so famous by his foreign victories.  He
received us with great civility; and looked at me with
much interest, being a tall and fine young man himself,
but not to compare with me in size, although far better
favoured.  I liked his face well enough, but thought
there was something false about it.  He put me a few
keen questions, such as a man not assured of honesty
might have found hard to answer; and he stood in a very
upright attitude, making the most of his figure.

I saw nothing to be proud of, at the moment, in this
interview; but since the great Duke of Marlborough rose
to the top of glory, I have tried to remember more
about him than my conscience quite backs up.  How
should I know that this man would be foremost of our
kingdom in five-and-twenty years or so; and not
knowing, why should I heed him, except for my own
pocket?  Nevertheless, I have been so
cross-questioned--far worse than by young Lord
Churchill--about His Grace the Duke of Marlborough,
and what he said to me, and what I said then, and how
His Grace replied to that, and whether he smiled like
another man, or screwed up his lips like a button (as
our parish tailor said of him), and whether I knew from
the turn of his nose that no Frenchman could stand
before him: all these inquiries have worried me so,
ever since the Battle of Blenheim, that if tailors
would only print upon waistcoats, I would give double
price for a vest bearing this inscription, 'No
information can be given about the Duke of
Marlborough.'

Now this good Lord Churchill--for one might call him
good, by comparison with the very bad people around
him--granted without any long hesitation the order for
my safe deliverance to the Court of King's Bench at
Westminster; and Stickles, who had to report in London,
was empowered to convey me, and made answerable for
producing me.  This arrangement would have been
entirely to my liking, although the time of year was
bad for leaving Plover's Barrows so; but no man may
quite choose his times, and on the while I would have
been quite content to visit London, if my mother could
be warned that nothing was amiss with me, only a mild,
and as one might say, nominal captivity.  And to
prevent her anxiety, I did my best to send a letter
through good Sergeant Bloxham, of whom I heard as
quartered with Dumbarton's regiment at Chedzuy.  But
that regiment was away in pursuit; and I was forced to
entrust my letter to a man who said that he knew him,
and accepted a shilling to see to it.

For fear of any unpleasant change, we set forth at once
for London; and truly thankful may I be that God in His
mercy spared me the sight of the cruel and bloody work
with which the whole country reeked and howled during
the next fortnight.  I have heard things that set my
hair on end, and made me loathe good meat for days; but
I make a point of setting down only the things which I
saw done; and in this particular case, not many will
quarrel with my decision.  Enough, therefore, that we
rode on (for Stickles had found me a horse at last) as
far as Wells, where we slept that night; and being
joined in the morning by several troopers and
orderlies, we made a slow but safe journey to London,
by way of Bath and Reading.

The sight of London warmed my heart with various
emotions, such as a cordial man must draw from the
heart of all humanity.  Here there are quick ways and
manners, and the rapid sense of knowledge, and the
power of understanding, ere a word be spoken.  Whereas
at Oare, you must say a thing three times, very slowly,
before it gets inside the skull of the good man you are
addressing.  And yet we are far more clever there than
in any parish for fifteen miles.

But what moved me most, when I saw again the noble oil
and tallow of the London lights, and the dripping
torches at almost every corner, and the handsome
signboards, was the thought that here my Lorna lived,
and walked, and took the air, and perhaps thought now
and then of the old days in the good farm-house.
Although I would make no approach to her, any more than
she had done to me (upon which grief I have not dwelt,
for fear of seeming selfish), yet there must be some
large chance, or the little chance might be enlarged,
of falling in with the maiden somehow, and learning how
her mind was set.  If against me, all should be over.
I was not the man to sigh and cry for love, like a
Romeo: none should even guess my grief, except my
sister Annie.

But if Lorna loved me still--as in my heart of hearts I
hoped--then would I for no one care, except her own
delicious self.  Rank and title, wealth and grandeur,
all should go to the winds, before they scared me from
my own true love.

Thinking thus, I went to bed in the centre of London
town, and was bitten so grievously by creatures whose
name is 'legion,' mad with the delight of getting a
wholesome farmer among them, that verily I was ashamed
to walk in the courtly parts of the town next day,
having lumps upon my face of the size of a pickling
walnut.  The landlord said that this was nothing; and
that he expected, in two days at the utmost, a very
fresh young Irishman, for whom they would all forsake
me.  Nevertheless, I declined to wait, unless he could
find me a hayrick to sleep in; for the insects of grass
only tickle.  He assured me that no hayrick could now
be found in London; upon which I was forced to leave
him, and with mutual esteem we parted.

The next night I had better luck, being introduced to a
decent widow, of very high Scotch origin.  That house
was swept and garnished so, that not a bit was left to
eat, for either man or insect.  The change of air
having made me hungry, I wanted something after supper;
being quite ready to pay for it, and showing my purse
as a symptom.  But the face of Widow MacAlister, when I
proposed to have some more food, was a thing to be
drawn (if it could be drawn further) by our new
caricaturist.

Therefore I left her also; for liefer would I be eaten
myself than have nothing to eat; and so I came back to
my old furrier; the which was a thoroughly hearty man,
and welcomed me to my room again, with two shillings
added to the rent, in the joy of his heart at seeing
me.  Being under parole to Master Stickles, I only went
out betwixt certain hours; because I was accounted as
liable to be called upon; for what purpose I knew not,
but hoped it might be a good one.  I felt it a loss,
and a hindrance to me, that I was so bound to remain at
home during the session of the courts of law; for
thereby the chance of ever beholding Lorna was very
greatly contracted, if not altogether annihilated.  For
these were the very hours in which the people of
fashion, and the high world, were wont to appear to the
rest of mankind, so as to encourage them.  And of
course by this time, the Lady Lorna was high among
people of fashion, and was not likely to be seen out of
fashionable hours.  It is true that there were some
places of expensive entertainment, at which the better
sort of mankind might be seen and studied, in their
hours of relaxation, by those of the lower order, who
could pay sufficiently.  But alas, my money was getting
low; and the privilege of seeing my betters was more
and more denied to me, as my cash drew shorter.  For a
man must have a good coat at least, and the pockets not
wholly empty, before he can look at those whom God has
created for his ensample.

Hence, and from many other causes--part of which was my
own pride --it happened that I abode in London betwixt
a month and five weeks' time, ere ever I saw Lorna.  It
seemed unfit that I should go, and waylay her, and spy
on her, and say (or mean to say), 'Lo, here is your
poor faithful farmer, a man who is unworthy of you, by
means of his common birth; and yet who dares to crawl
across your path, that you may pity him.  For God's
sake show a little pity, though you may not feel it.'
Such behaviour might be comely in a love-lorn boy, a
page to some grand princess; but I, John Ridd, would
never stoop to the lowering of love so.

Nevertheless I heard of Lorna, from my worthy furrier,
almost every day, and with a fine exaggeration.  This
honest man was one of those who in virtue of their
trade, and nicety of behaviour, are admitted into noble
life, to take measurements, and show patterns.  And
while so doing, they contrive to acquire what is to the
English mind at once the most important and most
interesting of all knowledge,--the science of being
able to talk about the titled people.  So my furrier
(whose name was Ramsack), having to make robes for
peers, and cloaks for their wives and otherwise, knew
the great folk, sham or real, as well as he knew a fox
or skunk from a wolverine skin.

And when, with some fencing and foils of inquiry, I
hinted about Lady Lorna Dugal, the old man's face
became so pleasant that I knew her birth must be
wondrous high.  At this my own countenance fell, I
suppose,--for the better she was born, the harder she
would be to marry--and mistaking my object, he took me
up:--

'Perhaps you think, Master Ridd, that because her
ladyship, Lady Lorna Dugal, is of Scottish origin,
therefore her birth is not as high as of our English
nobility.  If you think so you are wrong, sir.  She
comes not of the sandy Scotch race, with high
cheek-bones, and raw shoulder-blades, who set up
pillars in their courtyards.  But she comes of the very
best Scotch blood, descended from the Norsemen.  Her
mother was of the very noblest race, the Lords of
Lorne; higher even than the great Argyle, who has
lately made a sad mistake, and paid for it most sadly.
And her father was descended from the King Dugal, who
fought against Alexander the Great.  No, no, Master
Ridd; none of your promiscuous blood, such as runs in
the veins of half our modern peerage.'

'Why should you trouble yourself about it, Master
Ramsack?' I replied:  'let them all go their own ways:
and let us all look up to them, whether they come by
hook or crook.'

'Not at all, not at all, my lad.  That is not the way
to regard it.  We look up at the well-born men, and
side-ways at the base-born.'

'Then we are all base-born ourselves.  I will look up
to no man, except for what himself has done.'

'Come, Master Ridd, you might be lashed from New-gate
to Tyburn and back again, once a week, for a
twelvemonth, if some people heard you.  Keep your
tongue more close, young man; or here you lodge no
longer; albeit I love your company, which smells to me
of the hayfield.  Ah, I have not seen a hayfield for
nine-and-twenty years, John Ridd.  The cursed moths
keep me at home, every day of the summer.'

'Spread your furs on the haycocks,' I answered very
boldly:  'the indoor moth cannot abide the presence of
the outdoor ones.'

'Is it so?' he answered: 'I never thought of that
before.  And yet I have known such strange things
happen in the way of fur, that I can well believe it.
If you only knew, John, the way in which they lay their
eggs, and how they work tail-foremost--'

'Tell me nothing of the kind,' I replied, with equal
confidence: 'they cannot work tail-foremost; and they
have no tails to work with.'  For I knew a little about
grubs, and the ignorance concerning them, which we have
no right to put up with.  However, not to go into that
(for the argument lasted a fortnight; and then was only
come so far as to begin again), Master Ramsack soon
convinced me of the things I knew already; the
excellence of Lorna's birth, as well as her lofty place
at Court, and beauty, and wealth, and elegance.  But
all these only made me sigh, and wish that I were born
to them.

From Master Ramsack I discovered that the nobleman to
whose charge Lady Lorna had been committed, by the
Court of Chancery, was Earl Brandir of Lochawe, her
poor mother's uncle.  For the Countess of Dugal was
daughter, and only child, of the last Lord Lorne, whose
sister had married Sir Ensor Doone; while he himself
had married the sister of Earl Brandir.  This nobleman
had a country house near the village of Kensington; and
here his niece dwelled with him, when she was not in
attendance on Her Majesty the Queen, who had taken a
liking to her.  Now since the King had begun to attend
the celebration of mass, in the chapel at
Whitehall--and not at Westminster Abbey, as our gossips
had averred--he had given order that the doors should
be thrown open, so that all who could make interest to
get into the antechamber, might see this form of
worship.  Master Ramsack told me that Lorna was there
almost every Sunday; their Majesties being most anxious
to have the presence of all the nobility of the
Catholic persuasion, so as to make a goodly show.  And
the worthy furrier, having influence with the
door-keepers, kindly obtained admittance for me, one
Sunday, into the antechamber.

Here I took care to be in waiting, before the Royal
procession entered; but being unknown, and of no high
rank, I was not allowed to stand forward among the
better people, but ordered back into a corner very dark
and dismal; the verger remarking, with a grin, that I
could see over all other heads, and must not set my own
so high.  Being frightened to find myself among so many
people of great rank and gorgeous apparel, I blushed at
the notice drawn upon me by this uncourteous fellow;
and silently fell back into the corner by the hangings.

You may suppose that my heart beat high, when the King
and Queen appeared, and entered, followed by the Duke
of Norfolk, bearing the sword of state, and by several
other noblemen, and people of repute.  Then the doors
of the chapel were thrown wide open; and though I could
only see a little, being in the corner so, I thought
that it was beautiful.  Bowers of rich silk were there,
and plenty of metal shining, and polished wood with
lovely carving; flowers too of the noblest kind, and
candles made by somebody who had learned how to clarify
tallow.  This last thing amazed me more than all, for
our dips never will come clear, melt the mutton-fat how
you will.  And methought that this hanging of flowers
about was a pretty thing; for if a man can worship God
best of all beneath a tree, as the natural instinct is,
surely when by fault of climate the tree would be too
apt to drip, the very best make-believe is to have
enough and to spare of flowers; which to the dwellers
in London seem to have grown on the tree denied them.

Be that as it may, when the King and Queen crossed the
threshold, a mighty flourish of trumpets arose, and a
waving of banners.  The Knights of the Garter (whoever
they be) were to attend that day in state; and some
went in, and some stayed out, and it made me think of
the difference betwixt the ewes and the wethers.  For
the ewes will go wherever you lead them; but the
wethers will not, having strong opinions, and meaning
to abide by them.  And one man I noticed was of the
wethers, to wit the Duke of Norfolk; who stopped
outside with the sword of state, like a beadle with a
rapping-rod.  This has taken more to tell than the time
it happened in.  For after all the men were gone, some
to this side, some to that, according to their
feelings, a number of ladies, beautifully dressed,
being of the Queen's retinue, began to enter, and were
stared at three times as much as the men had been.  And
indeed they were worth looking at (which men never are
to my ideas, when they trick themselves with gewgaws),
but none was so well worth eye-service as my own
beloved Lorna.  She entered modestly and shyly, with
her eyes upon the ground, knowing the rudeness of the
gallants, and the large sum she was priced at.  Her
dress was of the purest white, very sweet and simple,
without a line of ornament, for she herself adorned it.
The way she walked.  and touched her skirt (rather than
seemed to hold it up) with a white hand beaming one red
rose, this and her stately supple neck, and the flowing
of her hair would show, at a distance of a hundred
yards, that she could be none but Lorna Doone.  Lorna
Doone of my early love; in the days when she blushed
for her name before me by reason of dishonesty; but now
the Lady Lorna Dugal as far beyond reproach as above my
poor affection.  All my heart, and all my mind,
gathered themselves upon her.  Would she see me, or
would she pass?  Was there instinct in our love?

By some strange chance she saw me.  Or was it through
our destiny?  While with eyes kept sedulously on the
marble floor, to shun the weight of admiration thrust
too boldly on them, while with shy quick steps she
passed, some one (perhaps with purpose) trod on the
skirt of her clear white dress,--with the quickness
taught her by many a scene of danger, she looked up,
and her eyes met mine.

As I gazed upon her, steadfastly, yearningly, yet with
some reproach, and more of pride than humility, she
made me one of the courtly bows which I do so much
detest; yet even that was sweet and graceful, when my
Lorna did it.  But the colour of her pure clear cheeks
was nearly as deep as that of my own, when she went on
for the religious work.  And the shining of her eyes
was owing to an unpaid debt of tears.

Upon the whole I was satisfied.  Lorna had seen me, and
had not (according to the phrase of the high world
then) even tried to 'cut' me.  Whether this low phrase
is born of their own stupid meanness, or whether it
comes of necessity exercised on a man without money, I
know not, and I care not.  But one thing I know right
well; any man who 'cuts' a man (except for vice or
meanness) should be quartered without quarter.

All these proud thoughts rose within me as the lovely
form of Lorna went inside, and was no more seen.  And
then I felt how coarse I was; how apt to think strong
thoughts, and so on; without brains to bear me out:
even as a hen's egg, laid without enough of lime, and
looking only a poor jelly.

Nevertheless, I waited on; as my usual manner is.  For
to be beaten, while running away, is ten times worse
than to face it out, and take it, and have done with
it.  So at least I have always found, because of
reproach of conscience:  and all the things those clever
people carried on inside, at large, made me long for
our Parson Bowden that he might know how to act.

While I stored up, in my memory, enough to keep our
parson going through six pipes on a Saturday night--to
have it as right as could be next day--a lean man with
a yellow beard, too thin for a good Catholic (which
religion always fattens), came up to me, working
sideways, in the manner of a female crab.

'This is not to my liking,' I said: 'if aught thou
hast, speak plainly; while they make that horrible
noise inside.'

Nothing had this man to say; but with many sighs,
because I was not of the proper faith, he took my
reprobate hand to save me:  and with several religious
tears, looked up at me, and winked with one eye.
Although the skin of my palms was thick, I felt a
little suggestion there, as of a gentle leaf in spring,
fearing to seem too forward.  I paid the man, and he
went happy; for the standard of heretical silver is
purer than that of the Catholics.

Then I lifted up my little billet; and in that dark
corner read it, with a strong rainbow of colours coming
from the angled light.  And in mine eyes there was
enough to make rainbow of strongest sun, as my anger
clouded off.

Not that it began so well; but that in my heart I knew
(ere three lines were through me) that I was with all
heart loved--and beyond that, who may need?  The
darling of my life went on, as if I were of her own
rank, or even better than she was; and she dotted her
'i's,' and crossed her 't's,' as if I were at least a
schoolmaster.  All of it was done in pencil; but as
plain as plain could be.  In my coffin it shall lie,
with my ring and something else.  Therefore will I not
expose it to every man who buys this book, and haply
thinks that he has bought me to the bottom of my heart.
Enough for men of gentle birth (who never are
inquisitive) that my love told me, in her letter, just
to come and see her.

I ran away, and could not stop.  To behold even her, at
the moment, would have dashed my fancy's joy.  Yet my
brain was so amiss, that I must do something.
Therefore to the river Thames, with all speed, I
hurried; and keeping all my best clothes on (indued for
sake of Lorna), into the quiet stream I leaped, and
swam as far as London Bridge, and ate nobler dinner
afterwards.



CHAPTER LXVII

LORNA STILL IS LORNA

Although a man may be as simple as the flowers of the
field; knowing when, but scarcely why, he closes to the
bitter wind; and feeling why, but scarcely when, he
opens to the genial sun; yet without his questing much
into the capsule of himself--to do which is a
misery--he may have a general notion how he happens to
be getting on.

I felt myself to be getting on better than at any time
since the last wheat-harvest, as I took the lane to
Kensington upon the Monday evening.  For although no
time was given in my Lorna's letter, I was not inclined
to wait more than decency required.  And though I went
and watched the house, decency would not allow me to
knock on the Sunday evening, especially when I found at
the corner that his lordship was at home.

The lanes and fields between Charing Cross and the
village of Kensington, are, or were at that time, more
than reasonably infested with footpads and with
highwaymen.  However, my stature and holly club kept
these fellows from doing more than casting sheep's eyes
at me.  For it was still broad daylight, and the view
of the distant villages, Chelsea, Battersea, Tyburn,
and others, as well as a few large houses, among the
hams and towards the river, made it seem less lonely.
Therefore I sang a song in the broadest Exmoor dialect,
which caused no little amazement in the minds of all
who met me.

When I came to Earl Brandir's house, my natural modesty
forbade me to appear at the door for guests; therefore
I went to the entrance for servants and retainers.
Here, to my great surprise, who should come and let me
in but little Gwenny Carfax, whose very existence had
almost escaped my recollection.  Her mistress, no
doubt, had seen me coming, and sent her to save
trouble.  But when I offered to kiss Gwenny, in my joy
and comfort to see a farm-house face again, she looked
ashamed, and turned away, and would hardly speak to me.

I followed her to a little room, furnished very
daintily; and there she ordered me to wait, in a most
ungracious manner.  'Well,' thought I, 'if the
mistress and the maid are alike in temper, better it
had been for me to abide at Master Ramsack's.'  But
almost ere my thought was done, I heard the light quick
step which I knew as well as 'Watch,' my dog, knew
mine; and my breast began to tremble, like the
trembling of an arch ere the keystone is put in.

Almost ere I hoped--for fear and hope were so entangled
that they hindered one another--the velvet hangings of
the doorway parted, with a little doubt, and then a
good face put on it.  Lorna, in her perfect beauty,
stood before the crimson folds, and her dress was all
pure white, and her cheeks were rosy pink, and her lips
were scarlet.

Like a maiden, with skill and sense checking violent
impulse, she stayed there for one moment only, just to
be admired; and then like a woman, she came to me,
seeing how alarmed I was.  The hand she offered me I
took, and raised it to my lips with fear, as a thing
too good for me.  'Is that all?' she whispered; and
then her eyes gleamed up at me; and in another instant,
she was weeping on my breast.

'Darling Lorna, Lady Lorna,' I cried, in astonishment,
yet unable but to keep her closer to me, and closer;
'surely, though I love you so, this is not as it should
be.'

'Yes, it is, John.  Yes, it is.  Nothing else should
ever be.  Oh, why have you behaved so?'

'I am behaving.' I replied, 'to the very best of my
ability.  There is no other man in the world could
hold you so, without kissing you.'

'Then why don't you do it, John?' asked Lorna, looking
up at me, with a flash of her old fun.

Now this matter, proverbially, is not for discussion,
and repetition.  Enough that we said nothing more than,
'Oh, John, how glad I am!' and 'Lorna, Lorna Lorna!'
for about five minutes.  Then my darling drew back
proudly, with blushing cheeks, and tear-bright eyes,
she began to cross-examine me.

'Master John Ridd, you shall tell the truth, the whole
truth, and nothing but the truth.  I have been in
Chancery, sir; and can detect a story.  Now why have
you never, for more than a twelvemonth, taken the
smallest notice of your old friend, Mistress Lorna
Doone?'  Although she spoke in this lightsome manner, as
if it made no difference, I saw that her quick heart
was moving, and the flash of her eyes controlled.

'Simply for this cause, I answered, 'that my old friend
and true love, took not the smallest heed of me.  Nor
knew I where to find her.'

'What!' cried Lorna; and nothing more; being overcome
with wondering; and much inclined to fall away, but for
my assistance.  I told her, over and over again, that
not a single syllable of any message from her, or
tidings of her welfare, had reached me, or any one of
us, since the letter she left behind; except by
soldier's gossip.

'Oh, you poor dear John!' said Lorna, sighing at
thought of my misery:  'how wonderfully good of you,
thinking of me as you must have done, not to marry that
little plain thing (or perhaps I should say that lovely
creature, for I have never seen her), Mistress Ruth--I
forget her name; but something like a towel.'

'Ruth Huckaback is a worthy maid,' I answered with some
dignity; 'and she alone of all our world, except indeed
poor Annie, has kept her confidence in you, and told me
not to dread your rank, but trust your heart, Lady
Lorna.'

'Then Ruth is my best friend,' she answered, 'and is
worthy of you, dear John.  And now remember one thing,
dear; if God should part us, as may be by nothing short
of death, try to marry that little Ruth, when you cease
to remember me.  And now for the head-traitor.  I have
often suspected it:  but she looks me in the face, and
wishes--fearful things, which I cannot repeat.'

With these words, she moved an implement such as I had
not seen before, and which made a ringing noise at a
serious distance.  And before I had ceased
wondering--for if such things go on, we might ring the
church bells, while sitting in our back-kitchen--little
Gwenny Carfax came, with a grave and sullen face.

'Gwenny,' began my Lorna, in a tone of high rank and
dignity, 'go and fetch the letters which I gave you at
various times for despatch to Mistress Ridd.'

'How can I fetch them, when they are gone?  It be no
use for him to tell no lies--'

'Now, Gwenny, can you look at me?' I asked, very
sternly; for the matter was no joke to me, after a
year's unhappiness.

'I don't want to look at 'ee.  What should I look at a
young man for, although he did offer to kiss me?'

I saw the spite and impudence of this last remark, and
so did Lorna, although she could not quite refrain from
smiling.

'Now, Gwenny, not to speak of that,' said Lorna, very
demurely, 'if you thought it honest to keep the
letters, was it honest to keep the money?'

At this the Cornish maiden broke into a rage of
honesty:  'A putt the money by for 'ee.  'Ee shall have
every farden of it.'  And so she flung out of the room.

'And, Gwenny,' said Lorna very softly, following under
the door-hangings; 'if it is not honest to keep the
money, it is not honest to keep the letters, which
would have been worth more than any gold to those who
were so kind to you.  Your father shall know the whole,
Gwenny, unless you tell the truth.'

'Now, a will tell all the truth,' this strange maiden
answered, talking to herself at least as much as to her
mistress, while she went out of sight and hearing.  And
then I was so glad at having my own Lorna once again,
cleared of all contempt for us, and true to me through
all of it, that I would have forgiven Gwenny for
treason, or even forgery.

'I trusted her so much,' said Lorna, in her old
ill-fortuned way; 'and look how she has deceived me!
That is why I love you, John (setting other things
aside), because you never told me falsehood; and you
never could, you know.'

'Well, I am not so sure of that.  I think I could tell
any lie, to have you, darling, all my own.'

'Yes.  And perhaps it might be right.  To other people
besides us two.  But you could not do it to me, John.
You never could do it to me, you know.'

Before I quite perceived my way to the bottom of the
distinction--although beyond doubt a valid one--Gwenny
came back with a leathern bag, and tossed it upon the
table.  Not a word did she vouchsafe to us; but stood
there, looking injured.

'Go, and get your letters, John,' said Lorna very
gravely; 'or at least your mother's letters, made of
messages to you.  As for Gwenny, she shall go before
Lord Justice Jeffreys.'  I knew that Lorna meant it not;
but thought that the girl deserved a frightening; as
indeed she did.  But we both mistook the courage of
this child of Cornwall.  She stepped upon a little
round thing, in the nature of a stool, such as I never
had seen before, and thus delivered her sentiments.

'And you may take me, if you please, before the great
Lord Jeffreys.  I have done no more than duty, though I
did it crookedly, and told a heap of lies, for your
sake.  And pretty gratitude I gets.'

'Much gratitude you have shown,' replied Lorna, 'to
Master Ridd, for all his kindness and his goodness to
you.  Who was it that went down, at the peril of his
life, and brought your father to you, when you had lost
him for months and months?  Who was it?  Answer me,
Gwenny?'

'Girt Jan Ridd,' said the handmaid, very sulkily.

'What made you treat me so, little Gwenny?'  I asked,
for Lorna would not ask lest the reply should vex me.

'Because 'ee be'est below her so.  Her shanna' have a
poor farmering chap, not even if her were a Carnishman.
All her land, and all her birth--and who be you, I'd
like to know?'

'Gwenny, you may go,' said Lorna, reddening with quiet
anger; 'and remember that you come not near me for the
next three days.  It is the only way to punish her,'
she continued to me, when the maid was gone, in a storm
of sobbing and weeping.  'Now, for the next three days,
she will scarcely touch a morsel of food, and scarcely
do a thing but cry.  Make up your mind to one thing,
John; if you mean to take me, for better for worse, you
will have to take Gwenny with me.

'I would take you with fifty Gwennies,' said I,
'although every one of them hated me, which I do not
believe this little maid does, in the bottom of her
heart.'

'No one can possibly hate you, John,' she answered very
softly; and I was better pleased with this, than if she
had called me the most noble and glorious man in the
kingdom.

After this, we spoke of ourselves and the way people
would regard us, supposing that when Lorna came to be
her own free mistress (as she must do in the course of
time) she were to throw her rank aside, and refuse her
title, and caring not a fig for folk who cared less
than a fig-stalk for her, should shape her mind to its
native bent, and to my perfect happiness.  It was not
my place to say much, lest I should appear to use an
improper and selfish influence.  And of course to all
men of common sense, and to everybody of middle age
(who must know best what is good for youth), the
thoughts which my Lorna entertained would be enough to
prove her madness.

Not that we could not keep her well, comfortably, and
with nice clothes, and plenty of flowers, and fruit,
and landscape, and the knowledge of our neighbours'
affairs, and their kind interest in our own.  Still
this would not be as if she were the owner of a county,
and a haughty title; and able to lead the first men of
the age, by her mind, and face, and money.

Therefore was I quite resolved not to have a word to
say, while this young queen of wealth and beauty, and
of noblemen's desire, made her mind up how to act for
her purest happiness.  But to do her justice, this was
not the first thing she was thinking of: the test of
her judgment was only this, 'How will my love be
happiest?'

'Now, John,' she cried; for she was so quick that she
always had my thoughts beforehand; 'why will you be
backward, as if you cared not for me?  Do you dream
that I am doubting?  My mind has been made up, good
John, that you must be my husband, for--well, I will
not say how long, lest you should laugh at my folly.
But I believe it was ever since you came, with your
stockings off, and the loaches.  Right early for me to
make up my mind; but you know that you made up yours,
John; and, of course, I knew it; and that had a great
effect on me.  Now, after all this age of loving, shall
a trifle sever us?'

I told her that it was no trifle, but a most important
thing, to abandon wealth, and honour, and the
brilliance of high life, and be despised by every one
for such abundant folly.  Moreover, that I should
appear a knave for taking advantage of her youth, and
boundless generosity, and ruining (as men would say) a
noble maid by my selfishness.  And I told her outright,
having worked myself up by my own conversation, that
she was bound to consult her guardian, and that without
his knowledge, I would come no more to see her.  Her
flash of pride at these last words made her look like
an empress; and I was about to explain myself better,
but she put forth her hand and stopped me.

'I think that condition should rather have proceeded
from me.  You are mistaken, Master Ridd, in supposing
that I would think of receiving you in secret.  It was
a different thing in Glen Doone, where all except
yourself were thieves, and when I was but a simple
child, and oppressed with constant fear.  You are quite
right in threatening to visit me thus no more; but I
think you might have waited for an invitation, sir.'

'And you are quite right, Lady Lorna, in pointing out
my presumption.  It is a fault that must ever be found
in any speech of mine to you.'

This I said so humbly, and not with any bitterness--for
I knew that I had gone too far--and made her so polite
a bow, that she forgave me in a moment, and we begged
each other's pardon.

'Now, will you allow me just to explain my own view of
this matter, John?' said she, once more my darling.
'It may be a very foolish view, but I shall never
change it.  Please not to interrupt me, dear, until you
have heard me to the end.  In the first place, it is
quite certain that neither you nor I can be happy
without the other.  Then what stands between us?
Worldly position, and nothing else.  I have no more
education than you have, John Ridd; nay, and not so
much.  My birth and ancestry are not one whit more pure
than yours, although they may be better known.  Your
descent from ancient freeholders, for five-and-twenty
generations of good, honest men, although you bear no
coat of arms, is better than the lineage of nine proud
English noblemen out of every ten I meet with.  In
manners, though your mighty strength, and hatred of any
meanness, sometimes break out in violence--of which I
must try to cure you, dear--in manners, if kindness,
and gentleness, and modesty are the true things wanted,
you are immeasurably above any of our Court-gallants;
who indeed have very little.  As for difference of
religion, we allow for one another, neither having been
brought up in a bitterly pious manner.'

Here, though the tears were in my eyes, at the loving
things love said of me, I could not help a little laugh
at the notion of any bitter piety being found among the
Doones, or even in mother, for that matter.  Lorna
smiled, in her slyest manner, and went on again:--

'Now, you see, I have proved my point; there is nothing
between us but worldly position--if you can defend me
against the Doones, for which, I trow, I may trust you.
And worldly position means wealth, and title, and the
right to be in great houses, and the pleasure of being
envied.  I have not been here for a year, John, without
learning something.  Oh, I hate it; how I hate it! Of
all the people I know, there are but two, besides my
uncle, who do not either covet, or detest me.  And who
are those two, think you?'

'Gwenny, for one,' I answered.

'Yes, Gwenny, for one.  And the queen, for the other.
The one is too far below me (I mean, in her own
opinion), and the other too high above.  As for the
women who dislike me, without having even heard my
voice, I simply have nothing to do with them.  As for
the men who covet me, for my land and money, I merely
compare them with you, John Ridd; and all thought of
them is over.  Oh, John, you must never forsake me,
however cross I am to you.  I thought you would have
gone, just now; and though I would not move to stop
you, my heart would have broken.'

'You don't catch me go in a hurry,' I answered very
sensibly, 'when the loveliest maiden in all the world,
and the best, and the dearest, loves me.  All my fear
of you is gone, darling Lorna, all my fear--'

'Is it possible you could fear me, John, after all we
have been through together?  Now you promised not to
interrupt me; is this fair behaviour?  Well, let me see
where I left off--oh, that my heart would have broken.
Upon that point, I will say no more, lest you should
grow conceited, John; if anything could make you so.
But I do assure you that half London--however, upon
that point also I will check my power of speech, lest
you think me conceited.  And now to put aside all
nonsense; though I have talked none for a year, John,
having been so unhappy; and now it is such a relief to
me--'

'Then talk it for an hour,' said I; 'and let me sit and
watch you.  To me it is the very sweetest of all
sweetest wisdom.'

'Nay, there is no time,' she answered, glancing at a
jewelled timepiece, scarcely larger than an oyster,
which she drew from her waist-band; and then she pushed
it away, in confusion, lest its wealth should startle
me.  'My uncle will come home in less than half an
hour, dear:  and you are not the one to take a side-
passage, and avoid him.  I shall tell him that you have
been here; and that I mean you to come again.'

As Lorna said this, with a manner as confident as need
be, I saw that she had learned in town the power of her
beauty, and knew that she could do with most men aught
she set her mind upon.  And as she stood there, flushed
with pride and faith in her own loveliness, and radiant
with the love itself, I felt that she must do exactly
as she pleased with every one.  For now, in turn, and
elegance, and richness, and variety, there was nothing
to compare with her face, unless it were her figure.
Therefore I gave in, and said,--

'Darling, do just what you please.  Only make no rogue
of me.'

For that she gave me the simplest, kindest, and
sweetest of all kisses; and I went down the great
stairs grandly, thinking of nothing else but that.



CHAPTER LXVIII

JOHN IS JOHN NO LONGER

It would be hard for me to tell the state of mind in
which I lived for a long time after this.  I put away
from me all torment, and the thought of future cares,
and the sight of difficulty; and to myself appeared,
which means that I became the luckiest of lucky
fellows, since the world itself began.  I thought not
of the harvest even, nor of the men who would get their
wages without having earned them, nor of my mother's
anxiety and worry about John Fry's great fatness (which
was growing upon him), and how she would cry fifty
times in a day, 'Ah, if our John would only come home,
how different everything would look!'

Although there were no soldiers now quartered at
Plover's Barrows, all being busied in harassing the
country, and hanging the people where the rebellion had
thriven most, my mother, having received from me a
message containing my place of abode, contrived to send
me, by the pack-horses, as fine a maund as need be of
provisions, and money, and other comforts.  Therein I
found addressed to Colonel Jeremiah Stickles, in
Lizzie's best handwriting, half a side of the dried
deer's flesh, in which he rejoiced so greatly.  Also,
for Lorna, a fine green goose, with a little salt
towards the tail, and new-laid eggs inside it, as well
as a bottle of brandied cherries, and seven, or it may
have been eight pounds of fresh homemade butter.
Moreover, to myself there was a letter full of good
advice, excellently well expressed, and would have been
of the greatest value, if I had cared to read it.  But
I read all about the farm affairs, and the man whe had
offered himself to our Betty for the five pounds in her
stocking; as well as the antics of Sally Snowe, and how
she had almost thrown herself at Parson Bowden's head
(old enough to be her grandfather), because on the
Sunday after the hanging of a Countisbury man, he had
preached a beautiful sermon about Christian love; which
Lizzie, with her sharp eyes, found to be the work of
good Bishop Ken.  Also I read that the Doones were
quiet; the parishes round about having united to feed
them well through the harvest time, so that after the
day's hard work, the farmers might go to bed at night.
And this plan had been found to answer well, and to
save much trouble on both sides, so that everybody
wondered it had not been done before.  But Lizzie
thought that the Doones could hardly be expected much
longer to put up with it, and probably would not have
done so now, but for a little adversity; to wit, that
the famous Colonel Kirke had, in the most outrageous
manner, hanged no less than six of them, who were
captured among the rebels; for he said that men of
their rank and breeding, and above all of their
religion, should have known better than to join
plough-boys, and carters, and pickaxemen, against our
Lord the King, and his Holiness the Pope.  This hanging
of so many Doones caused some indignation among people
who were used to them; and it seemed for a while to
check the rest from any spirit of enterprise.

Moreover, I found from this same letter (which was
pinned upon the knuckle of a leg of mutton, for fear of
being lost in straw) that good Tom Faggus was at home
again, and nearly cured of his dreadful wound; but
intended to go to war no more, only to mind his family.
And it grieved him more than anything he ever could
have imagined, that his duty to his family, and the
strong power of his conscience, so totally forbade him
to come up and see after me.  For now his design was to
lead a new life, and be in charity with all men.  Many
better men than he had been hanged, he saw no cause to
doubt; but by the grace of God he hoped himself to
cheat the gallows.

There was no further news of moment in this very clever
letter, except that the price of horses' shoes was gone
up again, though already twopence-farthing each; and
that Betty had broken her lover's head with the
stocking full of money; and then in the corner it was
written that the distinguished man of war, and
worshipful scholar, Master Bloxham, was now promoted to
take the tolls, and catch all the rebels around our
part.

Lorna was greatly pleased with the goose, and the
butter, and the brandied cherries; and the Earl Brandir
himself declared that he never tasted better than those
last, and would beg the young man from the country to
procure him instructions for making them.  This
nobleman, being as deaf as a post, and of a very solid
mind, could never be brought to understand the nature
of my thoughts towards Lorna.  He looked upon me as an
excellent youth, who had rescued the maiden from the
Doones, whom he cordially detested; and learning that I
had thrown two of them out of window (as the story was
told him), he patted me on the back, and declared that
his doors would ever be open to me, and that I could
not come too often.

I thought this very kind of his lordship, especially as
it enabled me to see my darling Lorna, not indeed as
often as I wished, but at any rate very frequently, and
as many times as modesty (ever my leading principle)
would in common conscience approve of.  And I made up
my mind that if ever I could help Earl Brandir, it
would be--as we say, when with brandy and water--the
'proudest moment of my life,' when I could fulfil the
pledge.

And I soon was able to help Lord Brandir, as I think,
in two different ways; first of all as regarded his
mind, and then as concerned his body: and the latter
perhaps was the greatest service, at his time of life.
But not to be too nice about that; let me tell how
these things were.

Lorna said to me one day, being in a state of
excitement--whereto she was over prone, when reft of my
slowness to steady her,--

'I will tell him, John; I must tell him, John.  It is
mean of me to conceal it.'

I thought that she meant all about our love, which we
had endeavoured thrice to drill into his fine old ears;
but could not make him comprehend, without risk of
bringing the house down: and so I said, 'By all means;
darling; have another try at it.'

Lorna, however, looked at me--for her eyes told more
than tongue--as much as to say, 'Well, you are a
stupid.  We agreed to let that subject rest.'  And then
she saw that I was vexed at my own want of quickness;
and so she spoke very kindly,--

'I meant about his poor son, dearest; the son of his
old age almost; whose loss threw him into that dreadful
cold--for he went, without hat, to look for him--which
ended in his losing the use of his dear old ears.  I
believe if we could only get him to Plover's Barrows
for a month, he would be able to hear again.  And look
at his age! he is not much over seventy, John, you
know; and I hope that you will be able to hear me, long
after you are seventy, John.'

'Well,' said I, 'God settles that.  Or at any rate, He
leaves us time to think about those questions, when we
are over fifty.  Now let me know what you want, Lorna.
The idea of my being seventy!  But you would still be
beautiful.'

'To the one who loves me,' she answered, trying to make
wrinkles in her pure bright forehead: 'but if you will
have common sense, as you always will, John, whether I
wish it or otherwise--I want to know whether I am
bound, in honour, and in conscience, to tell my dear
and good old uncle what I know about his son?'

'First let me understand quite clearly,' said I, never
being in a hurry, except when passion moves me, 'what
his lordship thinks at present; and how far his mind is
urged with sorrow and anxiety.'  This was not the first
time we had spoken of the matter.

'Why, you know, John, well enough,' she answered,
wondering at my coolness, 'that my poor uncle stlll
believes that his one beloved son will come to light
and live again.  He has made all arrangements
accordingly: all his property is settled on that
supposition.  He knows that young Alan always was what
he calls a "feckless ne'er-do-weel;" but he loves him
all the more for that.  He cannot believe that he will
die, without his son coming back to him; and he always
has a bedroom ready, and a bottle of Alan's favourite
wine cool from out the cellar; he has made me work him
a pair of slippers from the size of a mouldy boot; and
if he hears of a new tobacco--much as he hates the
smell of it--he will go to the other end of London to
get some for Alan.  Now you know how deaf he is; but if
any one say, "Alan," even in the place outside the
door, he will make his courteous bow to the very
highest visitor, and be out there in a moment, and
search the entire passage, and yet let no one know it.'

'It is a piteous thing,' I said; for Lorna's eyes were
full of tears.

'And he means me to marry him.  It is the pet scheme of
his life.  I am to grow more beautiful, and more
highly taught, and graceful; until it pleases Alan to
come back, and demand me.  Can you understand this
matter, John?  Or do you think my uncle mad?'

'Lorna, I should be mad myself, to call any other man
mad, for hoping.'

'Then will you tell me what to do?  It makes me very
sorrowful.  For I know that Alan Brandir lies below
the sod in Doone-valley.'

'And if you tell his father,' I answered softly, but
clearly, 'in a few weeks he will lie below the sod in
London; at least if there is any.'

'Perhaps you are right, John,' she replied:  'to lose
hope must be a dreadful thing, when one is turned of
seventy.  Therefore I will never tell him.'

The other way in which I managed to help the good Earl
Brandir was of less true moment to him; but as he could
not know of the first, this was the one which moved
him.  And it happened pretty much as follows--though I
hardly like to tell, because it advanced me to such a
height as I myself was giddy at; and which all my
friends resented greatly (save those of my own family),
and even now are sometimes bitter, in spite of all my
humility.  Now this is a matter of history, because the
King was concerned in it; and being so strongly
misunderstood, (especially in my own neighbourhood, I
will overcome so far as I can) my diffidence in telling
it.

The good Earl Brandir was a man of the noblest charity.
True charity begins at home, and so did his; and was
afraid of losing the way, if it went abroad.  So this
good nobleman kept his money in a handsome pewter box,
with his coat of arms upon it, and a double lid and
locks.  Moreover, there was a heavy chain, fixed to a
staple in the wall, so that none might carry off the
pewter with the gold inside of it.  Lorna told me the
box was full, for she had seen him go to it, and she
often thought that it would be nice for us to begin the
world with.  I told her that she must not allow her
mind to dwell upon things of this sort; being wholly
against the last commandment set up in our church at
Oare.

Now one evening towards September, when the days were
drawing in, looking back at the house to see whether
Lorna were looking after me, I espied (by a little
glimpse, as it were) a pair of villainous fellows
(about whom there could be no mistake) watching from
the thicket-corner, some hundred yards or so behind the
good Earl's dwelling.  'There is mischief afoot,'
thought I to myself, being thoroughly conversant with
theft, from my knowledge of the Doones; 'how will be
the moon to-night, and when may we expect the watch?'

I found that neither moon nor watch could be looked for
until the morning; the moon, of course, before the
watch, and more likely to be punctual.  Therefore I
resolved to wait, and see what those two villains did,
and save (if it were possible) the Earl of Brandir's
pewter box.  But inasmuch as those bad men were almost
sure to have seen me leaving the house and looking
back, and striking out on the London road, I marched
along at a merry pace, until they could not discern me;
and then I fetched a compass round, and refreshed
myself at a certain inn, entitled The Cross-bones and
Buttons.

Here I remained until it was very nearly as dark as
pitch; and the house being full of footpads and
cutthroats, I thought it right to leave them.  One or
two came after me, in the hope of designing a
stratagem; but I dropped them in the darkness; and
knowing all the neighbourhood well, I took up my
position, two hours before midnight, among the shrubs
at the eastern end of Lord Brandir's mansion.  Hence,
although I might not see, I could scarcely fail to
hear, if any unlawful entrance either at back or front
were made.

From my own observation, I thought it likely that the
attack would he in the rear; and so indeed it came to
pass.  For when all the lights were quenched, and all
the house was quiet, I heard a low and wily whistle
from a clump of trees close by; and then three figures
passed between me and a whitewashed wall, and came to a
window which opened into a part of the servants'
basement.  This window was carefully raised by some one
inside the house; and after a little whispering, and
something which sounded like a kiss, all the three men
entered.

'Oh, you villains!' I said to myself, 'this is worse
than any Doone job; because there is treachery in it.'
But without waiting to consider the subject from a
moral point of view, I crept along the wall, and
entered very quietly after them; being rather uneasy
about my life, because I bore no fire-arms, and had
nothing more than my holly staff, for even a violent
combat.

To me this was matter of deep regret, as I followed
these vile men inward.  Nevertheless I was resolved
that my Lorna should not be robbed again.  Through us
(or at least through our Annie) she had lost that
brilliant necklace; which then was her only birthright:
therefore it behoved me doubly, to preserve the pewter
box; which must belong to her in the end, unless the
thieves got hold of it.

I went along very delicately (as a man who has learned
to wrestle can do, although he may weigh twenty stone),
following carefully the light, brought by the
traitorous maid, and shaking in her loose dishonest
hand.  I saw her lead the men into a little place
called a pantry; and there she gave them cordials, and
I could hear them boasting.

Not to be too long over it--which they were much
inclined to be--I followed them from this
drinking-bout, by the aid of the light they bore, as
far as Earl Brandir's bedroom, which I knew, because
Lorna had shown it to me that I might admire the
tapestry.  But I had said that no horse could ever be
shod as the horses were shod therein, unless he had the
foot of a frog, as well as a frog to his foot.  And
Lorna had been vexed at this (as taste and high art
always are, at any small accurate knowledge), and so
she had brought me out again, before I had time to
admire things.

Now, keeping well away in the dark, yet nearer than was
necessary to my own dear Lorna's room, I saw these
fellows try the door of the good Earl Brandir, knowing
from the maid, of course, that his lordship could hear
nothing, except the name of Alan.  They tried the lock,
and pushed at it, and even set their knees upright; but
a Scottish nobleman may be trusted to secure his door
at night.  So they were forced to break it open; and
at this the guilty maid, or woman, ran away.  These
three rogues--for rogues they were, and no charity may
deny it--burst into Earl Brandir's room, with a light,
and a crowbar, and fire-arms.  I thought to myself that
this was hard upon an honest nobleman; and if further
mischief could be saved, I would try to save it.

When I came to the door of the room, being myself in
shadow, I beheld two bad men trying vainly to break
open the pewter box, and the third with a pistol-muzzle
laid to the night-cap of his lordship.  With foul face
and yet fouler words, this man was demanding the key of
the box, which the other men could by no means open,
neither drag it from the chain.

'I tell you,' said this aged Earl, beginning to
understand at last what these rogues were up for; 'I
will give no key to you.  It all belongs to my boy,
Alan.  No one else shall have a farthing.'

'Then you may count your moments, lord.  The key is in
your old cramped hand.  One, two, and at three, I shoot
you.'

I saw that the old man was abroad; not with fear, but
with great wonder, and the regrets of deafness.  And I
saw that rather would he be shot than let these men go
rob his son, buried now, or laid to bleach in the
tangles of the wood, three, or it might be four years
agone, but still alive to his father.  Hereupon my
heart was moved; and I resolved to interfere.  The
thief with the pistol began to count, as I crossed the
floor very quietly, while the old Earl fearfully gazed
at the muzzle, but clenched still tighter his wrinkled
hand.  The villain, with hair all over his eyes, and
the great horse-pistol levelled, cried 'three,' and
pulled the trigger; but luckily, at that very moment, I
struck up the barrel with my staff, so that the shot
pierced the tester, and then with a spin and a thwack I
brought the good holly down upon the rascal's head, in
a manner which stretched him upon the floor.

Meanwhile the other two robbers had taken the alarm,
and rushed at me, one with a pistol and one with a
hanger; which forced me to be very lively.  Fearing the
pistol most, I flung the heavy velvet curtain of the
bed across, that he might not see where to aim at me,
and then stooping very quickly I caught up the
senseless robber, and set him up for a shield and
target; whereupon he was shot immediately, without
having the pain of knowing it; and a happy thing it was
for him.  Now the other two were at my mercy, being men
below the average strength; and no hanger, except in
most skilful hands, as well as firm and strong ones,
has any chance to a powerful man armed with a stout
cudgel, and thoroughly practised in single-stick.

So I took these two rogues, and bound them together;
and leaving them under charge of the butler (a worthy
and shrewd Scotchman), I myself went in search of the
constables, whom, after some few hours, I found;
neither were they so drunk but what they could take
roped men to prison.  In the morning, these two men
were brought before the Justices of the Peace:  and now
my wonderful luck appeared; for the merit of having
defeated, and caught them, would never have raised me
one step in the State, or in public consideration, if
they had only been common robbers, or even notorious
murderers.  But when these fellows were recognised, by
some one in the court, as Protestant witnesses out of
employment, companions and understrappers to Oates, and
Bedloe, and Carstairs, and hand in glove with
Dangerfield, Turberville; and Dugdale--in a word, the
very men against whom His Majesty the King bore the
bitterest rancour, but whom he had hitherto failed to
catch--when this was laid before the public (with
emphasis and admiration), at least a dozen men came up,
whom I had never seen before, and prayed me to accept
their congratulations, and to be sure to remember them;
for all were of neglected merit, and required no more
than a piece of luck.

I answered them very modestly, and each according to
his worth, as stated by himself, who of course could
judge the best.  The magistrate made me many
compliments, ten times more than I deserved, and took
good care to have them copied, that His Majesty might
see them.  And ere the case was thoroughly heard, and
those poor fellows were committed, more than a score of
generous men had offered to lend me a hundred pounds,
wherewith to buy a new Court suit, when called before
His Majesty.

Now this may seem very strange to us who live in a
better and purer age--or say at least that we do
so--and yet who are we to condemn our fathers for
teaching us better manners, and at their own expense?
With these points any virtuous man is bound to deal
quite tenderly, making allowance for corruption, and
not being too sure of himself.  And to tell the truth,
although I had seen so little of the world as yet, that
which astonished me in the matter, was not so much that
they paid me court, as that they found out so soon the
expediency of doing it.

In the course of that same afternoon I was sent for by
His Majesty.  He had summoned first the good Earl
Brandir, and received the tale from him, not without
exaggeration, although my lord was a Scotchman.  But
the chief thing His Majesty cared to know was that,
beyond all possible doubt, these were the very precious
fellows from perjury turned to robbery.

Being fully assured at last of this, His Majesty had
rubbed his hands, and ordered the boots of a stricter
pattern (which he himself had invented) to be brought
at once, that he might have them in the best possible
order.  And he oiled them himself, and expressed his
fear that there was no man in London quite competent to
work them.  Nevertheless he would try one or two,
rather than wait for his pleasure, till the torturer
came from Edinburgh.

The next thing be did was to send for me; and in great
alarm and flurry I put on my best clothes, and hired a
fashionable hairdresser, and drank half a gallon of
ale, because both my hands were shaking.  Then forth I
set, with my holly staff, wishing myself well out of
it.  I was shown at once, and before I desired it, into
His Majesty's presence, and there I stood most humbly,
and made the best bow I could think of.

As I could not advance any farther--for I saw that the
Queen was present, which frightened me tenfold--His
Majesty, in the most gracious manner, came down the
room to encourage me.  And as I remained with my head
bent down, he told me to stand up, and look at him.

'I have seen thee before, young man, he said; 'thy form
is not one to be forgotten.  Where was it?  Thou art
most likely to know.'

'May it please Your Most Gracious Majesty the King,' I
answered, finding my voice in a manner which surprised
myself; 'it was in the Royal Chapel.'

Now I meant no harm whatever by this.  I ought to have
said the 'Ante-chapel,' but I could not remember the
word, and feared to keep the King looking at me.

'I am well-pleased,' said His Majesty, with a smile
which almost made his dark and stubborn face look
pleasant, 'to find that our greatest subject, greatest
I mean in the bodily form, is also a good Catholic.
Thou needest not say otherwise.  The time shall be, and
that right soon, when men shall be proud of the one
true faith.'  Here he stopped, having gone rather far!
but the gleam of his heavy eyes was such that I durst
not contradict.

'This is that great Johann Reed,' said Her Majesty,
coming forward, because the King was in meditation;
'for whom I have so much heard, from the dear, dear
Lorna.  Ah, she is not of this black countree, she is
of the breet Italie.'

I have tried to write it, as she said it: but it wants
a better scholar to express her mode of speech.

'Now, John Ridd,' said the King, recovering from his
thoughts about the true Church, and thinking that his
wife was not to take the lead upon me; 'thou hast done
great service to the realm, and to religion.  It was
good to save Earl Brandir, a loyal and Catholic
nobleman; but it was great service to catch two of the
vilest bloodhounds ever laid on by heretics.  And to
make them shoot one another: it was rare; it was rare,
my lad.  Now ask us anything in reason; thou canst
carry any honours, on thy club, like Hercules.  What is
thy chief ambition, lad?'

'Well,' said I, after thinking a little, and meaning to
make the most of it, for so the Queen's eyes conveyed
to me; 'my mother always used to think that having been
schooled at Tiverton, with thirty marks a year to pay,
I was worthy of a coat of arms.  And that is what she
longs for.'

'A good lad! A very good lad,' said the King, and he
looked at the Queen, as if almost in joke; 'but what is
thy condition in life?'

'I am a freeholder,' I answered, in my confusion, 'ever
since the time of King Alfred.  A Ridd was with him in
the isle of Athelney, and we hold our farm by gift from
him; or at least people say so.  We have had three
very good harvests running, and might support a coat of
arms; but for myself I want it not.'

'Thou shalt have a coat, my lad,' said the King,
smiling at his own humour; 'but it must be a large one
to fit thee.  And more than that shalt thou have, John
Ridd, being of such loyal breed, and having done such
service.'

And while I wondered what he meant, he called to some
of the people in waiting at the farther end of the
room, and they brought him a little sword, such as
Annie would skewer a turkey with.  Then he signified
to me to kneel, which I did (after dusting the board,
for the sake of my best breeches), and then he gave me
a little tap very nicely upon my shoulder, before I
knew what he was up to; and said, 'Arise, Sir John
Ridd!'

This astonished and amazed me to such extent of loss of
mind, that when I got up I looked about, and thought
what the Snowes would think of it.  And I said to the
King, without forms of speech,--

'Sir, I am very much obliged.  But what be I to do with
it?'



CHAPTER LXIX

NOT TO BE PUT UP WITH

The coat of arms, devised for me by the Royal heralds,
was of great size, and rich colours, and full of bright
imaginings.  They did me the honour to consult me
first, and to take no notice of my advice.  For I
begged that there might be a good-sized cow on it, so
as to stamp our pats of butter before they went to
market:  also a horse on the other side, and a flock
snowed up at the bottom.  But the gentlemen would not
hear of this; and to find something more appropriate,
they inquired strictly into the annals of our family.
I told them, of course, all about King Alfred; upon
which they settled that one quarter should be, three
cakes on a bar, with a lion regardant, done upon a
field of gold.  Also I told them that very likely there
had been a Ridd in the battle fought, not very far from
Plover's Barrows, by the Earl of Devon against the
Danes, when Hubba their chief was killed, and the
sacred standard taken.  As some of the Danes are said
to be buried, even upon land of ours, and we call their
graves (if such they be) even to this day 'barrows,'
the heralds quite agreed with me that a Ridd might have
been there, or thereabouts; and if he was there, he was
almost certain to have done his best, being in sight of
hearth and home; and it was plain that he must have had
good legs to be at the same time both there and in
Athelney; and good legs are an argument for good arms;
and supposing a man of this sort to have done his
utmost (as the manner of the Ridds is), it was next to
certain that he himself must have captured the
standard.  Moreover, the name of our farm was pure
proof; a plover being a wild bird, just the same as a
raven is.  Upon this chain of reasoning, and without
any weak misgivings, they charged my growing escutcheon
with a black raven on a ground of red.  And the next
thing which I mentioned possessing absolute certainty,
to wit, that a pig with two heads had been born upon
our farm, not more than two hundred years agone
(although he died within a week), my third quarter was
made at once, by a two-headed boar with noble tusks,
sable upon silver.  All this was very fierce and fine;
and so I pressed for a peaceful corner in the lower
dexter, and obtained a wheat-sheaf set upright, gold
upon a field of green.

Here I was inclined to pause, and admire the effect;
for even De Whichehalse could not show a bearing so
magnificent.  But the heralds said that it looked a
mere sign-board, without a good motto under it; and the
motto must have my name in it.  They offered me first,
'Ridd non ridendus'; but I said, 'for God's sake,
gentlemen, let me forget my Latin.' Then they proposed,
'Ridd readeth riddles': but I begged them not to set
down such a lie; for no Ridd ever had made, or made
out, such a thing as a riddle, since Exmoor itself
began.  Thirdly, they gave me, 'Ridd never be ridden,'
and fearing to make any further objections, I let them
inscribe it in bronze upon blue.  The heralds thought
that the King would pay for this noble achievement; but
His Majesty, although graciously pleased with their
ingenuity, declined in the most decided manner to pay a
farthing towards it; and as I had now no money left,
the heralds became as blue as azure, and as red as
gules; until Her Majesty the Queen came forward very
kindly, and said that if His Majesty gave me a coat of
arms, I was not to pay for it; therefore she herself
did so quite handsomely, and felt goodwill towards me
in consequence.

Now being in a hurry--so far at least as it is in my
nature to hurry--to get to the end of this narrative,
is it likely that I would have dwelled so long upon my
coat of arms, but for some good reason?  And this good
reason is that Lorna took the greatest pride in it, and
thought (or at any rate said) that it quite threw into
the shade, and eclipsed, all her own ancient glories.
And half in fun, and half in earnest, she called me
'Sir John' so continually, that at last I was almost
angry with her; until her eyes were bedewed with tears;
and then I was angry with myself.

Beginning to be short of money, and growing anxious
about the farm, longing also to show myself and my
noble escutcheon to mother, I took advantage of Lady
Lorna's interest with the Queen, to obtain my
acquittance and full discharge from even nominal
custody.  It had been intended to keep me in waiting,
until the return of Lord Jeffreys, from that awful
circuit of shambles, through which his name is still
used by mothers to frighten their children into bed.
And right glad was I--for even London shrank with
horror at the news--to escape a man so bloodthirsty,
savage, and even to his friends (among whom I was
reckoned) malignant.

Earl Brandir was greatly pleased with me, not only for
having saved his life, but for saving that which he
valued more, the wealth laid by for Lord Alan.  And he
introduced me to many great people, who quite kindly
encouraged me, and promised to help me in every way
when they heard how the King had spoken.  As for the
furrier, he could never have enough of my society; and
this worthy man, praying my commendation, demanded of
me one thing only--to speak of him as I found him.  As
I had found him many a Sunday, furbishing up old furs
for new, with a glaze to conceal the moths' ravages, I
begged him to reconsider the point, and not to demand
such accuracy.  He said, 'Well, well; all trades had
tricks, especially the trick of business; and I must
take him--if I were his true friend--according to his
own description.' This I was glad enough to do; because
it saved so much trouble, and I had no money to spend
with him.  But still he requested the use of my name;
and I begged him to do the best with it, as I never had
kept a banker.  And the 'John Ridd cuffs,' and the 'Sir
John mantles,' and the 'Holly-staff capes,' he put into
his window, as the winter was coming on, ay and sold
(for everybody was burning with gossip about me), must
have made this good man's fortune; since the excess of
price over value is the true test of success in life.

To come away from all this stuff, which grieves a man
in London--when the brisk air of the autumn cleared
its way to Ludgate Hill, and clever 'prentices ran out,
and sniffed at it, and fed upon it (having little else
to eat); and when the horses from the country were a
goodly sight to see, with the rasp of winter bristles
rising through and among the soft summer-coat; and when
the new straw began to come in, golden with the harvest
gloss, and smelling most divinely at those strange
livery-stables, where the nags are put quite tail to
tail; and when all the London folk themselves are
asking about white frost (from recollections of
childhood); then, I say, such a yearning seized me for
moory crag, and for dewy blade, and even the grunting
of our sheep (when the sun goes down), that nothing but
the new wisps of Samson could have held me in London
town.

Lorna was moved with equal longing towards the country
and country ways; and she spoke quite as much of the
glistening dew as she did of the smell of our oven.
And here let me mention--although the two are quite
distinct and different--that both the dew and the bread
of Exmoor may be sought, whether high or low, but never
found elsewhere.  The dew is so crisp, and pure, and
pearly, and in such abundance; and the bread is so
sweet, so kind, and homely, you can eat a loaf, and
then another.

Now while I was walking daily in and out great crowds
of men (few of whom had any freedom from the cares of
money, and many of whom were even morbid with a worse
pest called 'politics'), I could not be quit of
thinking how we jostle one another.  God has made the
earth quite large, with a spread of land large enough
for all to live on, without fighting.  Also a mighty
spread of water, laying hands on sand and cliff with a
solemn voice in storm-time; and in the gentle weather
moving men to thoughts of equity.  This, as well, is
full of food; being two-thirds of the world, and
reserved for devouring knowledge; by the time the sons
of men have fed away the dry land.  Yet before the land
itself has acknowledged touch of man, upon one in a
hundred acres; and before one mile in ten thousand of
the exhaustless ocean has ever felt the plunge of hook,
or combing of the haul-nets; lo, we crawl, in flocks
together upon the hot ground that stings us, even as
the black grubs crowd upon the harried nettle! Surely
we are too much given to follow the tracks of each
other.

However, for a moralist, I never set up, and never
shall, while common sense abides with me.  Such a man
must be very wretched in this pure dearth of morality;
like a fisherman where no fish be; and most of us have
enough to do to attend to our own morals.  Enough that
I resolved to go; and as Lorna could not come with me,
it was even worse than stopping.  Nearly everybody
vowed that I was a great fool indeed, to neglect so
rudely--which was the proper word, they said--the
pushing of my fortunes.  But I answered that to push
was rude, and I left it to people who had no room; and
thought that my fortune must be heavy, if it would not
move without pushing.

Lorna cried when I came away (which gave me great
satisfaction), and she sent a whole trunkful of things
for mother and Annie, and even Lizzie.  And she seemed
to think, though she said it not, that I made my own
occasion for going, and might have stayed on till the
winter.  Whereas I knew well that my mother would think
(and every one on the farm the same) that here I had
been in London, lagging, and taking my pleasure, and
looking at shops, upon pretence of King's business, and
leaving the harvest to reap itself, not to mention the
spending of money; while all the time there was nothing
whatever, except my own love of adventure and sport, to
keep me from coming home again.  But I knew that my
coat of arms, and title, would turn every bit of this
grumbling into fine admiration.

And so it fell out, to a greater extent than even I
desired; for all the parishes round about united in a
sumptuous dinner, at the Mother Melldrum inn--for now
that good lady was dead, and her name and face set on a
sign-post--to which I was invited, so that it was as
good as a summons.  And if my health was no better next
day, it was not from want of good wishes, any more than
from stint of the liquor.

It is needless to say that the real gentry for a long
time treated my new honours with contempt and ridicule;
but gradually as they found that I was not such a fool
as to claim any equality with them, but went about my
farm-work, and threw another man at wrestling, and
touched my hat to the magistrates, just the same as
ever; some gentlemen of the highest blood--of which we
think a great deal more than of gold, around our
neighbourhood--actually expressed a desire to make my
acquaintance.  And when, in a manner quite
straightforward, and wholly free from bitterness, I
thanked them for this (which appeared to me the highest
honour yet offered me), but declined to go into their
company because it would make me uncomfortable, and
themselves as well, in a different way, they did what
nearly all Englishmen do, when a thing is right and
sensible.  They shook hands with me; and said that they
could not deny but that there was reason in my view of
the matter.  And although they themselves must be the
losers--which was a handsome thing to say--they would
wait until I was a little older and more aware of my
own value.

Now this reminds me how it is that an English gentleman
is so far in front of foreign noblemen and princes.  I
have seen at times, a little, both of one and of the
other, and making more than due allowance for the
difficulties of language, and the difference of
training, upon the whole, the balance is in favour of
our people.  And this, because we have two weights,
solid and (even in scale of manners) outweighing all
light complaisance; to wit, the inborn love of justice,
and the power of abiding.

Yet some people may be surprised that men with any love
of justice, whether inborn or otherwise, could continue
to abide the arrogance, and rapacity, and tyranny of
the Doones.

For now as the winter passed, the Doones were not
keeping themselves at home, as in honour they were
bound to do.  Twenty sheep a week, and one fat ox, and
two stout red deer (for wholesome change of diet), as
well as threescore bushels of flour, and two hogsheads
and a half of cider, and a hundredweight of candles,
not to mention other things of almost every variety
which they got by insisting upon it--surely these might
have sufficed to keep the people in their place, with
no outburst of wantonness.  Nevertheless, it was not
so; they had made complaint about something--too much
ewe-mutton, I think it was--and in spite of all the
pledges given, they had ridden forth, and carried away
two maidens of our neighbourhood.

Now these two maidens were known, because they had
served the beer at an ale-house; and many men who had
looked at them, over a pint or quart vessel (especially
as they were comely girls), thought that it was very
hard for them to go in that way, and perhaps themselves
unwilling.  And their mother (although she had taken
some money, which the Doones were always full of)
declared that it was a robbery; and though it increased
for a while the custom, that must soon fall off again.
And who would have her two girls now, clever as they
were and good?

Before we had finished meditating upon this loose
outrage--for so I at least would call it, though people
accustomed to the law may take a different view of
it--we had news of a thing far worse, which turned the
hearts of our women sick.  This I will tell in most
careful language, so as to give offence to none, if
skill of words may help it.  *

*The following story is strictly true; and true it is
that the country-people rose, to a man, at this dastard
cruelty, and did what the Government failed to do.--Ed.


Mistress Margery Badcock, a healthy and upright young
woman, with a good rich colour, and one of the finest
hen-roosts anywhere round our neighbourhood, was
nursing her child about six of the clock, and looking
out for her husband.  Now this child was too old to be
nursed, as everybody told her; for he could run, say
two yards alone, and perhaps four or five, by holding
to handles.  And he had a way of looking round, and
spreading his legs, and laughing, with his brave little
body well fetched up, after a desperate journey to the
end of the table, which his mother said nothing could
equal.  Nevertheless, he would come to be nursed, as
regular as a clock, almost; and, inasmuch as he was the
first, both father and mother made much of him; for God
only knew whether they could ever compass such another
one.

Christopher Badcock was a tenant farmer, in the parish
of Martinhoe, renting some fifty acres of land, with a
right of common attached to them; and at this
particular time, being now the month of February, and
fine open weather, he was hard at work ploughing and
preparing for spring corn.  Therefore his wife was not
surprised although the dusk was falling, that farmer
Christopher should be at work in 'blind man's holiday,'
as we call it.

But she was surprised, nay astonished, when by the
light of the kitchen fire (brightened up for her
husband), she saw six or seven great armed men burst
into the room upon her; and she screamed so that the
maid in the back kitchen heard her, but was afraid to
come to help.  Two of the strongest and fiercest men at
once seized poor young Margery; and though she fought
for her child and home, she was but an infant herself
in their hands.  In spite of tears, and shrieks, and
struggles, they tore the babe from the mother's arms,
and cast it on the lime ash floor; then they bore her
away to their horses (for by this time she was
senseless), and telling the others to sack the house,
rode off with their prize to the valley.  And from the
description of one of those two, who carried off the
poor woman, I knew beyond all doubt that it was Carver
Doone himself.

The other Doones being left behind, and grieved perhaps
in some respects, set to with a will to scour the
house, and to bring away all that was good to eat.  And
being a little vexed herein (for the Badcocks were not
a rich couple) and finding no more than bacon, and
eggs, and cheese, and little items, and nothing to
drink but water; in a word, their taste being offended,
they came back, to the kitchen, and stamped; and there
was the baby lying.

By evil luck, this child began to squeal about his
mother, having been petted hitherto, and wont to get
all he wanted, by raising his voice but a little.  Now
the mark of the floor was upon his head, as the maid
(who had stolen to look at him, when the rough men were
swearing upstairs) gave evidence.  And she put a dish-
cloth under his head, and kissed him, and ran away
again.  Her name was Honour Jose, and she meant what
was right by her master and mistress; but could not
help being frightened.  And many women have blamed her,
as I think unduly, for her mode of forsaking baby so.
If it had been her own baby, instinct rather than
reason might have had the day with her; but the child
being born of her mistress, she wished him good luck,
and left him, as the fierce men came downstairs.  And
being alarmed by their power of language (because they
had found no silver), she crept away in a breathless
hurry, and afraid how her breath might come back to
her.  For oftentime she had hiccoughs.

While this good maid was in the oven, by side of
back-kitchen fireplace, with a faggot of wood drawn
over her, and lying so that her own heart beat worse
than if she were baking; the men (as I said before)
came downstairs, and stamped around the baby.

'Rowland, is the bacon good?' one of them asked with an
oath or two; 'it is too bad of Carver to go off with
the only prize, and leave us in a starving cottage; and
not enough to eat for two of us.  Fetch down the staves
of the rack, my boy.  What was farmer to have for
supper?'

'Naught but an onion or two, and a loaf and a rasher of
rusty bacon.  These poor devils live so badly, they are
not worth robbing.'

'No game! Then let us have a game of loriot with the
baby!  It will be the best thing that could befall a
lusty infant heretic.  Ride a cock-horse to Banbury
Cross.  Bye, bye, baby Bunting; toss him up, and let me
see if my wrist be steady.'

The cruelty of this man is a thing it makes me sick to
speak of; enough that when the poor baby fell (without
attempt at cry or scream, thinking it part of his usual
play, when they tossed him up, to come down again), the
maid in the oven of the back-kitchen, not being any
door between, heard them say as follows,--

'If any man asketh who killed thee,
Say 'twas the Doones of Bagworthy.' *

* Always pronounced 'Badgery.'


Now I think that when we heard this story, and poor Kit
Badcock came all around, in a sort of half-crazy
manner, not looking up at any one, but dropping his
eyes, and asking whether we thought he had been
well-treated, and seeming void of regard for life, if
this were all the style of it; then having known him a
lusty man, and a fine singer in an ale-house, and much
inclined to lay down the law, as show a high hand about
women, I really think that it moved us more than if he
had gone about ranting, and raving, and vowing revenge
upon every one.



CHAPTER LXX

COMPELLED TO VOLUNTEER

There had been some trouble in our own home during the
previous autumn, while yet I was in London.  For
certain noted fugitives from the army of King Monmouth
(which he himself had deserted, in a low and currish
manner), having failed to obtain free shipment from the
coast near Watersmouth, had returned into the wilds of
Exmoor, trusting to lurk, and be comforted among the
common people.  Neither were they disappointed, for a
certain length of time; nor in the end was their
disappointment caused by fault on our part.  Major Wade
was one of them; an active and well-meaning man; but
prone to fail in courage, upon lasting trial; although
in a moment ready.  Squire John Whichehalse (not the
baron) and Parson Powell* caught him (two or three
months before my return) in Farley farmhouse, near
Brendon.  He had been up at our house several times;
and Lizzie thought a great deal of him.  And well I
know that if at that time I had been in the
neighbourhood, he should not have been taken so easily.

* Not our parson Bowden, nor any more a friend of his.
Our Parson Bowden never had naught whatever to do with
it; and never smoked a pipe with Parson Powell after
it.--J.R.


John Birch, the farmer who had sheltered him, was so
fearful of punishment, that he hanged himself, in a few
days' time, and even before he was apprehended.  But
nothing was done to Grace Howe, of Bridgeball, who had
been Wade's greatest comforter; neither was anything
done to us; although Eliza had added greatly to
mother's alarm and danger by falling upon Rector
Powell, and most soundly rating him for his meanness,
and his cruelty, and cowardice, as she called it, in
setting men with firearms upon a poor helpless
fugitive, and robbing all our neighbourhood of its fame
for hospitality.  However, by means of Sergeant
Bloxham, and his good report of us, as well as by
virtue of Wade's confession (which proved of use to the
Government) my mother escaped all penalties.

It is likely enough that good folk will think it hard
upon our neighbourhood to be threatened, and sometimes
heavily punished, for kindness and humanity; and yet to
be left to help ourselves against tyranny, and base
rapine.  And now at last our gorge was risen, and our
hearts in tumult.  We had borne our troubles long, as a
wise and wholesome chastisement; quite content to have
some few things of our own unmeddled with.  But what
could a man dare to call his own, or what right could
he have to wish for it, while he left his wife and
children at the pleasure of any stranger?

The people came flocking all around me, at the
blacksmith's forge, and the Brendon alehouse; and I
could scarce come out of church, but they got me among
the tombstones.  They all agreed that I was bound to
take command and management.  I bade them go to the
magistrates, but they said they had been too often.
Then I told them that I had no wits for ordering of an
armament, although I could find fault enough with the
one which had not succeeded.  But they would hearken to
none of this.

All they said was 'Try to lead us; and we will try not
to run away.'

This seemed to me to be common sense, and good stuff,
instead of mere bragging; moreover, I myself was moved
by the bitter wrongs of Margery, having known her at
the Sunday-school, ere ever I went to Tiverton; and
having in those days, serious thoughts of making her my
sweetheart; although she was three years my elder.  But
now I felt this difficulty--the Doones had behaved very
well to our farm, and to mother, and all of us, while I
was away in London.  Therefore, would it not be
shabby, and mean, for me to attack them now?

Yet being pressed still harder and harder, as day by
day the excitement grew (with more and more talking
over it, and no one else coming forward to undertake
the business, I agreed at last to this; that if the
Doones, upon fair challenge, would not endeavour to
make amends by giving up Mistress Margery, as well as
the man who had slain the babe, then I would lead the
expedition, and do my best to subdue them.  All our men
were content with this, being thoroughly well assured
from experience, that the haughty robbers would only
shoot any man who durst approach them with such
proposal.

And then arose a difficult question--who was to take
the risk of making overtures so unpleasant?  I waited
for the rest to offer; and as none was ready, the
burden fell on me, and seemed to be of my own inviting.
Hence I undertook the task, sooner than reason about
it; for to give the cause of everything is worse than
to go through with it.

It may have been three of the afternoon, when leaving
my witnesses behind (for they preferred the background)
I appeared with our Lizzie's white handkerchief upon a
kidney-bean stick, at the entrance to the robbers'
dwelling.  Scarce knowing what might come of it, I had
taken the wise precaution of fastening a Bible over my
heart, and another across my spinal column, in case of
having to run away, with rude men shooting after me.
For my mother said that the Word of God would stop a
two-inch bullet, with three ounces of powder behind it.
Now I took no weapons, save those of the Spirit, for
fear of being misunderstood.  But I could not bring
myself to think that any of honourable birth would take
advantage of an unarmed man coming in guise of peace to
them.

And this conclusion of mine held good, at least for a
certain length of time; inasmuch as two decent Doones
appeared, and hearing of my purpose, offered, without
violence, to go and fetch the Captain; if I would stop
where I was, and not begin to spy about anything.  To
this, of course, I agreed at once; for I wanted no more
spying, because I had thorough knowledge of all ins and
outs already.  Therefore, I stood waiting steadily,
with one hand in my pocket feeling a sample of corn for
market; and the other against the rock, while I
wondered to see it so brown already.

Those men came back in a little while, with a sharp
short message that Captain Carver would come out and
speak to me by-and-by, when his pipe was finished.
Accordingly, I waited long, and we talked about the
signs of bloom for the coming apple season, and the
rain that had fallen last Wednesday night, and the
principal dearth of Devonshire, that it will not grow
many cowslips--which we quite agreed to be the
prettiest of spring flowers; and all the time I was
wondering how many black and deadly deeds these two
innocent youths had committed, even since last
Christmas.

At length, a heavy and haughty step sounded along the
stone roof of the way; and then the great Carver Doone
drew up, and looked at me rather scornfully.  Not with
any spoken scorn, nor flash of strong contumely; but
with that air of thinking little, and praying not to be
troubled, which always vexes a man who feels that he
ought not to be despised so, and yet knows not how to
help it.

'What is it you want, young man?' he asked, as if he
had never seen me before.

In spite of that strong loathing which I always felt at
sight of him, I commanded my temper moderately, and
told him that I was come for his good, and that of his
worshipful company, far more than for my own.  That a
general feeling of indignation had arisen among us at
the recent behaviour of certain young men, for which he
might not be answerable, and for which we would not
condemn him, without knowing the rights of the
question.  But I begged him clearly to understand that
a vile and inhuman wrong had been done, and such as we
could not put up with; but that if he would make what
amends he could by restoring the poor woman, and giving
up that odious brute who had slain the harmless infant,
we would take no further motion; and things should go
on as usual.  As I put this in the fewest words that
would meet my purpose, I was grieved to see a
disdainful smile spread on his sallow countenance.
Then he made me a bow of mock courtesy, and replied as
follows,--

'Sir John, your new honours have turned your poor head,
as might have been expected.  We are not in the habit
of deserting anything that belongs to us; far less our
sacred relatives.  The insolence of your demand
well-nigh outdoes the ingratitude.  If there be a man
upon Exmoor who has grossly ill-used us, kidnapped our
young women, and slain half a dozen of our young men,
you are that outrageous rogue, Sir John.  And after all
this, how have we behaved?  We have laid no hand upon
your farm, we have not carried off your women, we have
even allowed you to take our Queen, by creeping and
crawling treachery; and we have given you leave of
absence to help your cousin the highwayman, and to come
home with a title.  And now, how do you requite us?  By
inflaming the boorish indignation at a little frolic of
our young men; and by coming with insolent demands, to
yield to which would ruin us.  Ah, you ungrateful
viper!'

As he turned away in sorrow from me, shaking his head
at my badness, I became so overcome (never having been
quite assured, even by people's praises, about my own
goodness); moreover, the light which he threw upon
things differed so greatly from my own, that, in a
word--not to be too long--I feared that I was a
villain.  And with many bitter pangs--for I have bad
things to repent of--I began at my leisure to ask
myself whether or not this bill of indictment against
John Ridd was true.  Some of it I knew to be (however
much I condemned myself) altogether out of reason; for
instance, about my going away with Lorna very quietly,
over the snow, and to save my love from being starved
away from me.  In this there was no creeping neither
crawling treachery; for all was done with sliding; and
yet I was so out of training for being charged by other
people beyond mine own conscience, that Carver Doone's
harsh words came on me, like prickly spinach sown with
raking.  Therefore I replied, and said,--

'It is true that I owe you gratitude, sir, for a
certain time of forbearance; and it is to prove my
gratitude that I am come here now.  I do not think that
my evil deeds can be set against your own; although I
cannot speak flowingly upon my good deeds as you can.
I took your Queen because you starved her, having
stolen her long before, and killed her mother and
brother.  This is not for me to dwell upon now; any
more than I would say much about your murdering of my
father.  But how the balance hangs between us, God
knows better than thou or I, thou low miscreant, Carver
Doone.'

I had worked myself up, as I always do, in the manner
of heavy men; growing hot like an ill-washered wheel
revolving, though I start with a cool axle; and I felt
ashamed of myself for heat, and ready to ask pardon.
But Carver Doone regarded me with a noble and fearless
grandeur.

'I have given thee thy choice, John Ridd,' he said in a
lofty manner, which made me drop away under him; 'I
always wish to do my best with the worst people who
come near me.  And of all I have ever met with thou art
the very worst, Sir John, and the most dishonest.'

Now after all my labouring to pay every man to a penny,
and to allow the women over, when among the couch-grass
(which is a sad thing for their gowns), to be charged
like this, I say, so amazed me that I stood, with my
legs quite open, and ready for an earthquake.  And the
scornful way in which he said 'Sir John,' went to my
very heart, reminding me of my littleness.  But seeing
no use in bandying words, nay, rather the chance of
mischief, I did my best to look calmly at him, and to
say with a quiet voice, 'Farewell, Carver Doone, this
time, our day of reckoning is nigh.'

'Thou fool, it is come,' he cried, leaping aside into
the niche of rock by the doorway; 'Fire!'

Save for the quickness of spring, and readiness,
learned in many a wrestling bout, that knavish trick
must have ended me; but scarce was the word 'fire!' out
of his mouth ere I was out of fire, by a single bound
behind the rocky pillar of the opening.  In this jump I
was so brisk, at impulse of the love of life (for I saw
the muzzles set upon me from the darkness of the
cavern), that the men who had trained their guns upon
me with goodwill and daintiness, could not check their
fingers crooked upon the heavy triggers; and the volley
sang with a roar behind it, down the avenue of crags.

With one thing and another, and most of all the
treachery of this dastard scheme, I was so amazed that
I turned and ran, at the very top of my speed, away
from these vile fellows; and luckily for me, they had
not another charge to send after me.  And thus by good
fortune, I escaped; but with a bitter heart, and mind
at their treacherous usage.

Without any further hesitation; I agreed to take
command of the honest men who were burning to punish,
ay and destroy, those outlaws, as now beyond all
bearing.  One condition, however, I made, namely, that
the Counsellor should be spared if possible; not
because he was less a villain than any of the others,
but that he seemed less violent; and above all, had
been good to Annie.  And I found hard work to make
them listen to my wish upon this point; for of all the
Doones, Sir Counsellor had made himself most hated, by
his love of law and reason.

We arranged that all our men should come and fall into
order with pike and musket, over against our dung-hill,
and we settled early in the day, that their wives might
come and look at them.  For most of these men had good
wives; quite different from sweethearts, such as the
militia had; women indeed who could hold to a man, and
see to him, and bury him--if his luck were evil--and
perhaps have no one afterwards.  And all these women
pressed their rights upon their precious husbands, and
brought so many children with them, and made such a
fuss, and hugging, and racing after little legs, that
our farm-yard might be taken for an out-door school for
babies rather than a review ground.

I myself was to and fro among the children continually;
for if I love anything in the world, foremost I love
children.  They warm, and yet they cool our hearts, as
we think of what we were, and what in young clothes we
hoped to be; and how many things have come across.  And
to see our motives moving in the little things that
know not what their aim or object is, must almost or
ought at least, to lead us home, and soften us.  For
either end of life is home; both source and issue being
God.

Nevertheless, I must confess that the children were a
plague sometimes.  They never could have enough of
me--being a hundred to one, you might say--but I had
more than enough of them; and yet was not contented.
For they had so many ways of talking, and of tugging at
my hair, and of sitting upon my neck (not even two with
their legs alike), and they forced me to jump so
vehemently, seeming to court the peril of my coming
down neck and crop with them, and urging me still to go
faster, however fast I might go with them; I assure you
that they were sometimes so hard and tyrannical over
me, that I might almost as well have been among the
very Doones themselves.

Nevertheless, the way in which the children made me
useful proved also of some use to me; for their mothers
were so pleased by the exertions of the 'great
Gee-gee'--as all the small ones entitled me--that they
gave me unlimited power and authority over their
husbands; moreover, they did their utmost among their
relatives round about, to fetch recruits for our little
band.  And by such means, several of the yeomanry from
Barnstaple, and from Tiverton, were added to our
number; and inasmuch as these were armed with heavy
swords, and short carabines, their appearance was truly
formidable.

Tom Faggus also joined us heartily, being now quite
healed of his wound, except at times when the wind was
easterly.  He was made second in command to me; and I
would gladly have had him first, as more fertile in
expedients; but he declined such rank on the plea that
I knew most of the seat of war; besides that I might be
held in some measure to draw authority from the King.
Also Uncle Ben came over to help us with his advice and
presence, as well as with a band of stout warehousemen,
whom he brought from Dulverton.  For he had never
forgiven the old outrage put upon him; and though it
had been to his interest to keep quiet during the last
attack, under Commander Stickles--for the sake of his
secret gold mine--yet now he was in a position to give
full vent to his feelings.  For he and his partners
when fully-assured of the value of their diggings, had
obtained from the Crown a licence to adventure in
search of minerals, by payment of a heavy fine and a
yearly royalty.  Therefore they had now no longer any
cause for secrecy, neither for dread of the outlaws;
having so added to their force as to be a match for
them.  And although Uncle Ben was not the man to keep
his miners idle an hour more than might be helped, he
promised that when we had fixed the moment for an
assault on the valley, a score of them should come to
aid us, headed by Simon Carfax, and armed with the guns
which they always kept for the protection of their
gold.

Now whether it were Uncle Ben, or whether it were Tom
Faggus or even my own self--for all three of us claimed
the sole honour--is more than I think fair to settle
without allowing them a voice.  But at any rate, a
clever thing was devised among us; and perhaps it would
be the fairest thing to say that this bright stratagem
(worthy of the great Duke himself) was contributed,
little by little, among the entire three of us, all
having pipes, and schnapps-and-water, in the
chimney-corner.  However, the world, which always
judges according to reputation, vowed that so fine a
stroke of war could only come from a highwayman; and so
Tom Faggus got all the honour, at less perhaps than a
third of the cost.

Not to attempt to rob him of it--for robbers, more than
any other, contend for rights of property--let me try
to describe this grand artifice.  It was known that the
Doones were fond of money, as well as strong drink, and
other things; and more especially fond of gold, when
they could get it pure and fine.  Therefore it was
agreed that in this way we should tempt them; for we
knew that they looked with ridicule upon our rustic
preparations; after repulsing King's troopers, and the
militia of two counties, was it likely that they should
yield their fortress to a set of ploughboys?  We, for
our part, felt of course, the power of this reasoning,
and that where regular troops had failed, half-armed
countrymen must fail, except by superior judgment and
harmony of action.  Though perhaps the militia would
have sufficed, if they had only fought against the foe,
instead of against each other.  From these things we
took warning; having failed through over-confidence,
was it not possible now to make the enemy fail through
the selfsame cause?

Hence, what we devised was this; to delude from home a
part of the robbers, and fall by surprise on the other
part.  We caused it to be spread abroad that a large
heap of gold was now collected at the mine of the
Wizard's Slough.  And when this rumour must have
reached them, through women who came to and fro, as
some entirely faithful to them were allowed to do, we
sent Captain Simon Carfax, the father of little Gwenny,
to demand an interview with the Counsellor, by night,
and as it were secretly.  Then he was to set forth a
list of imaginary grievances against the owners of the
mine; and to offer partly through resentment, partly
through the hope of gain, to betray into their hands,
upon the Friday night, by far the greatest weight of
gold as yet sent up for refining.  He was to have one
quarter part, and they to take the residue.  But
inasmuch as the convoy across the moors, under his
command, would be strong, and strongly armed, the
Doones must be sure to send not less than a score of
men, if possible.  He himself, at a place agreed upon,
and fit for an ambuscade, would call a halt, and
contrive in the darkness to pour a little water into
the priming of his company's guns.

It cost us some trouble and a great deal of money to
bring the sturdy Cornishman into this deceitful part;
and perhaps he never would have consented but for his
obligation to me, and the wrongs (as he said) of his
daughter.  However, as he was the man for the task,
both from his coolness and courage, and being known to
have charge of the mine, I pressed him, until he
undertook to tell all the lies we required.  And right
well he did it too, having once made up his mind to it;
and perceiving that his own interests called for the
total destruction of the robbers.



CHAPTER LXXI

A LONG ACCOUNT SETTLED

Having resolved on a night-assault (as our
undisciplined men, three-fourths of whom had never been
shot at, could not fairly be expected to march up to
visible musket-mouths), we cared not much about
drilling our forces, only to teach them to hold a
musket, so far as we could supply that weapon to those
with the cleverest eyes; and to give them familiarity
with the noise it made in exploding.  And we fixed upon
Friday night for our venture, because the moon would be
at the full; and our powder was coming from Dulverton
on the Friday afternoon.

Uncle Reuben did not mean to expose himself to
shooting, his time of life for risk of life being now
well over and the residue too valuable.  But his
counsels, and his influence, and above all his
warehousemen, well practised in beating carpets, were
of true service to us.  His miners also did great
wonders, having a grudge against the Doones; as indeed
who had not for thirty miles round their valley?

It was settled that the yeomen, having good horses
under them, should give account (with the miners' help)
of as many Doones as might be despatched to plunder the
pretended gold.  And as soon as we knew that this party
of robbers, be it more or less, was out of hearing from
the valley, we were to fall to, ostensibly at the
Doone-gate (which was impregnable now), but in reality
upon their rear, by means of my old water-slide.  For I
had chosen twenty young fellows, partly miners, and
partly warehousemen, and sheep farmers, and some of
other vocations, but all to be relied upon for spirit
and power of climbing.  And with proper tools to aid
us, and myself to lead the way, I felt no doubt
whatever but that we could all attain the crest where
first I had met with Lorna.

Upon the whole, I rejoiced that Lorna was not present
now.  It must have been irksome to her feelings to have
all her kindred and old associates (much as she kept
aloof from them) put to death without ceremony, or else
putting all of us to death.  For all of us were
resolved this time to have no more shilly-shallying;
but to go through with a nasty business, in the style
of honest Englishmen, when the question comes to 'Your
life or mine.'

There was hardly a man among us who had not suffered
bitterly from the miscreants now before us.  One had
lost his wife perhaps, another had lost a
daughter--according to their ages, another had lost his
favourite cow; in a word, there was scarcely any one
who had not to complain of a hayrick; and what
surprised me then, not now, was that the men least
injured made the greatest push concerning it.  But be
the wrong too great to speak of, or too small to swear
about, from poor Kit Badcock to rich Master Huckaback,
there was not one but went heart and soul for stamping
out these firebrands.

The moon was lifting well above the shoulder of the
uplands, when we, the chosen band, set forth, having
the short cut along the valleys to foot of the
Bagworthy water; and therefore having allowed the rest
an hour, to fetch round the moors and hills; we were
not to begin our climb until we heard a musket fired
from the heights on the left-hand side, where John Fry
himself was stationed, upon his own and his wife's
request; so as to keep out of action.  And that was the
place where I had been used to sit, and to watch for
Lorna.  And John Fry was to fire his gun, with a ball
of wool inside it, so soon as he heard the hurly-burly
at the Doone-gate beginning; which we, by reason of
waterfall, could not hear, down in the meadows there.

We waited a very long time, with the moon marching up
heaven steadfastly, and the white fog trembling in
chords and columns, like a silver harp of the meadows.
And then the moon drew up the fogs, and scarfed herself
in white with them; and so being proud, gleamed upon
the water, like a bride at her looking-glass; and yet
there was no sound of either John Fry, or his
blunderbuss.

I began to think that the worthy John, being out of all
danger, and having brought a counterpane (according to
his wife's directions, because one of the children had
a cold), must veritably have gone to sleep; leaving
other people to kill, or be killed, as might be the
will of God; so that he were comfortable.  But herein
I did wrong to John, and am ready to acknowledge it;
for suddenly the most awful noise that anything short
of thunder could make, came down among the rocks, and
went and hung upon the corners.

'The signal, my lads,' I cried, leaping up and rubbing
my eyes; for even now, while condemning John unjustly,
I was giving him right to be hard upon me.  'Now hold
on by the rope, and lay your quarter-staffs across, my
lads; and keep your guns pointing to heaven, lest haply
we shoot one another.'

'Us shan't never shutt one anoother, wi' our goons at
that mark, I reckon,' said an oldish chap, but as tough
as leather, and esteemed a wit for his dryness.

'You come next to me, old Ike; you be enough to dry up
the waters; now, remember, all lean well forward.  If
any man throws his weight back, down he goes; and
perhaps he may never get up again; and most likely he
will shoot himself.'

I was still more afraid of their shooting me; for my
chief alarm in this steep ascent was neither of the
water nor of the rocks, but of the loaded guns we bore.
If any man slipped, off might go his gun, and however
good his meaning, I being first was most likely to take
far more than I fain would apprehend.

For this cause, I had debated with Uncle Ben and with
Cousin Tom as to the expediency of our climbing with
guns unloaded.  But they, not being in the way
themselves, assured me that there was nothing to fear,
except through uncommon clumsiness; and that as for
charging our guns at the top, even veteran troops could
scarcely be trusted to perform it properly in the
hurry, and the darkness, and the noise of fighting
before them.

However, thank God, though a gun went off, no one was
any the worse for it, neither did the Doones notice it,
in the thick of the firing in front of them.  For the
orders to those of the sham attack, conducted by Tom
Faggus, were to make the greatest possible noise,
without exposure of themselves; until we, in the rear,
had fallen to; which John Fry was again to give the
signal of.

Therefore we, of the chosen band, stole up the meadow
quietly, keeping in the blots of shade, and hollow of
the watercourse.  And the earliest notice the
Counsellor had, or any one else, of our presence, was
the blazing of the log-wood house, where lived that
villain Carver.  It was my especial privilege to set
this house on fire; upon which I had insisted,
exclusively and conclusively.  No other hand but mine
should lay a brand, or strike steel on flint for it; I
had made all preparations carefully for a goodly blaze.
 And I must confess that I rubbed my hands, with a
strong delight and comfort, when I saw the home of that
man, who had fired so many houses, having its turn of
smoke, and blaze, and of crackling fury.

We took good care, however, to burn no innocent women
or children in that most righteous destruction.  For we
brought them all out beforehand; some were glad, and
some were sorry; according to their dispositions.  For
Carver had ten or a dozen wives; and perhaps that had
something to do with his taking the loss of Lorna so
easily.  One child I noticed, as I saved him; a fair
and handsome little fellow, whom (if Carver Doone could
love anything on earth beside his wretched self) he did
love.  The boy climbed on my back and rode; and much as
I hated his father, it was not in my heart to say or do
a thing to vex him.

Leaving these poor injured people to behold their
burning home, we drew aside, by my directions, into the
covert beneath the cliff.  But not before we had laid
our brands to three other houses, after calling the
women forth, and bidding them go for their husbands,
and to come and fight a hundred of us.  In the smoke
and rush, and fire, they believed that we were a
hundred; and away they ran, in consternation, to the
battle at the Doone-gate.

'All Doone-town is on fire, on fire!' we heard them
shrieking as they went; 'a hundred soldiers are burning
it, with a dreadful great man at the head of them!'

Presently, just as I expected, back came the warriors
of the Doones; leaving but two or three at the gate,
and burning with wrath to crush under foot the
presumptuous clowns in their valley.  Just then the
waxing fire leaped above the red crest of the cliffs,
and danced on the pillars of the forest, and lapped
like a tide on the stones of the slope.  All the valley
flowed with light, and the limpid waters reddened, and
the fair young women shone, and the naked children
glistened.

But the finest sight of all was to see those haughty
men striding down the causeway darkly, reckless of
their end, but resolute to have two lives for every
one.  A finer dozen of young men could not have been
found in the world perhaps, nor a braver, nor a viler
one.

Seeing how few there were of them, I was very loath to
fire, although I covered the leader, who appeared to be
dashing Charley; for they were at easy distance now,
brightly shone by the fire-light, yet ignorant where
to look for us.  I thought that we might take them
prisoners--though what good that could be God knows, as
they must have been hanged thereafter--anyhow I was
loath to shoot, or to give the word to my followers.

But my followers waited for no word; they saw a fair
shot at the men they abhorred, the men who had robbed
them of home or of love, and the chance was too much
for their charity.  At a signal from old Ikey, who
levelled his own gun first, a dozen muskets were
discharged, and half of the Doones dropped lifeless,
like so many logs of firewood, or chopping-blocks
rolled over.

Although I had seen a great battle before, and a
hundred times the carnage, this appeared to me to be
horrible; and I was at first inclined to fall upon our
men for behaving so.  But one instant showed me that
they were right; for while the valley was filled with
howling, and with shrieks of women, and the beams of
the blazing houses fell, and hissed in the bubbling
river; all the rest of the Doones leaped at us, like so
many demons.  They fired wildly, not seeing us well
among the hazel bushes; and then they clubbed their
muskets, or drew their swords, as might be; and
furiously drove at us.

For a moment, although we were twice their number, we
fell back before their valorous fame, and the power of
their onset.  For my part, admiring their courage
greatly, and counting it slur upon manliness that two
should be down upon one so, I withheld my hand awhile;
for I cared to meet none but Carver; and he was not
among them.  The whirl and hurry of this fight, and the
hard blows raining down--for now all guns were
empty--took away my power of seeing, or reasoning upon
anything.  Yet one thing I saw, which dwelled long with
me; and that was Christopher Badcock spending his life
to get Charley's.

How he had found out, none may tell; both being dead so
long ago; but, at any rate, he had found out that
Charley was the man who had robbed him of his wife and
honour.  It was Carver Doone who took her away, but
Charleworth Doone was beside him; and, according to
cast of dice, she fell to Charley's share.  All this
Kit Badcock (who was mad, according to our measures)
had discovered, and treasured up; and now was his
revenge-time.

He had come into the conflict without a weapon of any
kind; only begging me to let him be in the very thick
of it.  For him, he said, life was no matter, after the
loss of his wife and child; but death was matter to
him, and he meant to make the most of it.  Such a face
I never saw, and never hope to see again, as when poor
Kit Badcock spied Charley coming towards us.

We had thought this man a patient fool, a philosopher
of a little sort, or one who could feel nothing.  And
his quiet manner of going about, and the gentleness of
his answers (when some brutes asked him where his wife
was, and whether his baby had been well-trussed),
these had misled us to think that the man would turn
the mild cheek to everything.  But I, in the loneliness
of our barn, had listened, and had wept with him.

Therefore was I not surprised, so much as all the rest
of us, when, in the foremost of red light, Kit went up
to Charleworth Doone, as if to some inheritance; and
took his seisin of right upon him, being himself a
powerful man; and begged a word aside with him.  What
they said aside, I know not; all I know is that without
weapon, each man killed the other.  And Margery Badcock
came, and wept, and hung upon her poor husband; and
died, that summer, of heart-disease.

Now for these and other things (whereof I could tell a
thousand) was the reckoning come that night; and not a
line we missed of it; soon as our bad blood was up.  I
like not to tell of slaughter, though it might be of
wolves and tigers; and that was a night of fire and
slaughter, and of very long-harboured revenge.  Enough
that ere the daylight broke upon that wan March
morning, the only Doones still left alive were the
Counsellor and Carver.  And of all the dwellings of the
Doones (inhabited with luxury, and luscious taste, and
licentiousness) not even one was left, but all made
potash in the river.

This may seem a violent and unholy revenge upon them.
And I (who led the heart of it) have in these my latter
years doubted how I shall be judged, not of men--for
God only knows the errors of man's judgments--but by
that great God Himself, the front of whose forehead is
mercy.



CHAPTER LXXII

THE COUNSELLOR AND THE CARVER

From that great confusion--for nothing can be broken
up, whether lawful or unlawful, without a vast amount
of dust, and many people grumbling, and mourning for
the good old times, when all the world was happiness,
and every man a gentleman, and the sun himself far
brighter than since the brassy idol upon which he shone
was broken--from all this loss of ancient landmarks (as
unrobbed men began to call our clearance of those
murderers) we returned on the following day, almost as
full of anxiety as we were of triumph.  In the first
place, what could we possibly do with all these women
and children, thrown on our hands as one might say,
with none to protect and care for them?  Again how
should we answer to the justices of the peace, or
perhaps even to Lord Jeffreys, for having, without even
a warrant, taken the law into our own hands, and abated
our nuisance so forcibly?  And then, what was to be
done with the spoil, which was of great value; though
the diamond necklace came not to public light?  For we
saw a mighty host of claimants already leaping up for
booty.  Every man who had ever been robbed, expected
usury on his loss; the lords of the manors demanded the
whole; and so did the King's Commissioner of revenue at
Porlock; and so did the men who had fought our battle;
while even the parsons, both Bowden and Powell, and
another who had no parish in it, threatened us with the
just wrath of the Church, unless each had tithes of the
whole of it.

Now this was not as it ought to be; and it seemed as if
by burning the nest of robbers, we had but hatched
their eggs; until being made sole guardian of the
captured treasure (by reason of my known honesty) I hit
upon a plan, which gave very little satisfaction; yet
carried this advantage, that the grumblers argued
against one another and for the most part came to
blows; which renewed their goodwill to me, as being
abused by the adversary.

And my plan was no more than this--not to pay a
farthing to lord of manor, parson, or even King's
Commissioner, but after making good some of the recent
and proven losses--where the men could not afford to
lose--to pay the residue (which might be worth some
fifty thousand pounds) into the Exchequer at
Westminster; and then let all the claimants file what
wills they pleased in Chancery.

Now this was a very noble device, for the mere name of
Chancery, and the high repute of the fees therein, and
low repute of the lawyers, and the comfortable
knowledge that the woolsack itself is the golden
fleece, absorbing gold for ever, if the standard be but
pure; consideration of these things staved off at once
the lords of the manors, and all the little farmers,
and even those whom most I feared; videlicet, the
parsons.  And the King's Commissioner was compelled to
profess himself contented, although of all he was most
aggrieved; for his pickings would have been goodly.

Moreover, by this plan I made--although I never thought
of that--a mighty friend worth all the enemies, whom
the loss of money moved.  The first man now in the
kingdom (by virtue perhaps of energy, rather than of
excellence) was the great Lord Jeffreys, appointed the
head of the Equity, as well as the law of the realm,
for his kindness in hanging five hundred people,
without the mere brief of trial.  Nine out of ten of
these people were innocent, it was true; but that
proved the merit of the Lord Chief Justice so much the
greater for hanging them, as showing what might be
expected of him, when he truly got hold of a guilty
man.  Now the King had seen the force of this argument;
and not being without gratitude for a high-seasoned
dish of cruelty, had promoted the only man in England,
combining the gifts of both butcher and cook.

Nevertheless, I do beg you all to believe of me--and I
think that, after following me so long, you must
believe it--that I did not even know at the time of
Lord Jeffreys's high promotion.  Not that my knowledge
of this would have led me to act otherwise in the
matter; for my object was to pay into an office, and
not to any official; neither if I had known the fact,
could I have seen its bearing upon the receipt of my
money.  For the King's Exchequer is, meseemeth, of the
Common Law; while Chancery is of Equity, and well named
for its many chances.  But the true result of the thing
was this--Lord Jeffreys being now head of the law, and
almost head of the kingdom, got possession of that
money, and was kindly pleased with it.

And this met our second difficulty; for the law having
won and laughed over the spoil, must have injured its
own title by impugning our legality.

Next, with regard to the women and children, we were
long in a state of perplexity.  We did our very best at
the farm, and so did many others to provide for them,
until they should manage about their own subsistence.
And after a while this trouble went, as nearly all
troubles go with time.  Some of the women were taken
back by their parents, or their husbands, or it may be
their sweethearts; and those who failed of this, went
forth, some upon their own account to the New World
plantations, where the fairer sex is valuable; and some
to English cities; and the plainer ones to field work.
And most of the children went with their mothers, or
were bound apprentices; only Carver Doone's handsome
child had lost his mother and stayed with me.

This boy went about with me everywhere.  He had taken
as much of liking to me--first shown in his eyes by the
firelight--as his father had of hatred; and I,
perceiving his noble courage, scorn of lies, and high
spirit, became almost as fond of Ensie as he was of me.
He told us that his name was 'Ensie,' meant for
'Ensor,' I suppose, from his father's grandfather, the
old Sir Ensor Doone.   And this boy appeared to be
Carver's heir, having been born in wedlock, contrary to
the general manner and custom of the Doones.

However, although I loved the poor child, I could not
help feeling very uneasy about the escape of his
father, the savage and brutal Carver.  This man was
left to roam the country, homeless, foodless, and
desperate, with his giant strength, and great skill in
arms, and the whole world to be revenged upon.  For his
escape the miners, as I shall show, were answerable;
but of the Counsellor's safe departure the burden lay
on myself alone.  And inasmuch as there are people who
consider themselves ill-used, unless one tells them
everything, straitened though I am for space, I will
glance at this transaction.

After the desperate charge of young Doones had been met
by us, and broken, and just as Poor Kit Badcock died in
the arms of the dead Charley, I happened to descry a
patch of white on the grass of the meadow, like the
head of a sheep after washing-day.  Observing with some
curiosity how carefully this white thing moved along
the bars of darkness betwixt the panels of firelight, I
ran up to intercept it, before it reached the little
postern which we used to call Gwenny's door.
Perceiving me, the white thing stopped, and was for
making back again; but I ran up at full speed; and lo,
it was the flowing silvery hair of that sage the
Counsellor, who was scuttling away upon all fours; but
now rose and confronted me.

'John,' he said, 'Sir John, you will not play falsely
with your ancient friend, among these violent fellows,
I look to you to protect me, John.'

'Honoured sir, you are right,' I replied; 'but surely
that posture was unworthy of yourself, and your many
resources.  It is my intention to let you go free.'

'I knew it.  I could have sworn to it.  You are a noble
fellow, John.  I said so, from the very first; you are
a noble fellow, and an ornament to any rank.'

'But upon two conditions,' I added, gently taking him
by the arm; for instead of displaying any desire to
commune with my nobility, he was edging away toward the
postern; 'the first is that you tell me truly (for now
it can matter to none of you) who it was that slew my
father.'

'I will tell you truly and frankly, John; however
painful to me to confess it.  It was my son, Carver.'

'I thought as much, or I felt as much all along,' I
answered; 'but the fault was none of yours, sir; for
you were not even present.'

'If I had been there, it would not have happened.  I am
always opposed to violence.  Therefore, let me haste
away; this scene is against my nature.'

'You shall go directly, Sir Counsellor, after meeting
my other condition; which is, that you place in my
hands Lady Lorna's diamond necklace.'

'Ah, how often I have wished,' said the old man with a
heavy sigh, 'that it might yet be in my power to ease
my mind in that respect, and to do a thoroughly good
deed by lawful restitution.'

'Then try to have it in your power, sir.  Surely, with
my encouragement, you might summon resolution.'

'Alas, John, the resolution has been ready long ago.
But the thing is not in my possession.  Carver, my son,
who slew your father, upon him you will find the
necklace.  What are jewels to me, young man, at my time
of life?  Baubles and trash,--I detest them, from the
sins they have led me to answer for.  When you come to
my age, good Sir John, you will scorn all jewels, and
care only for a pure and bright conscience.  Ah! ah!
Let me go.  I have made my peace with God.'

He looked so hoary, and so silvery, and serene in the
moonlight, that verily I must have believed him, if he
had not drawn in his breast.  But I happened to have
noticed that when an honest man gives vent to noble and
great sentiments, he spreads his breast, and throws it
out, as if his heart were swelling; whereas I had seen
this old gentleman draw in his breast more than once,
as if it happened to contain better goods than
sentiment.

'Will you applaud me, kind sir,' I said, keeping him
very tight, all the while, 'if I place it in your power
to ratify your peace with God?  The pledge is upon your
heart, no doubt, for there it lies at this moment.'

With these words, and some apology for having recourse
to strong measures, I thrust my hand inside his
waistcoat, and drew forth Lorna's necklace, purely
sparkling in the moonlight, like the dancing of new
stars.  The old man made a stab at me, with a knife
which I had not espied; but the vicious onset failed;
and then he knelt, and clasped his hands.

'Oh, for God's sake, John, my son, rob me not in that
manner.  They belong to me; and I love them so; I
would give almost my life for them.  There is one jewel
I can look at for hours, and see all the lights of
heaven in it; which I never shall see elsewhere.  All
my wretched, wicked life--oh, John, I am a sad
hypocrite--but give me back my jewels.  Or else kill me
here; I am a babe in your hands; but I must have back
my jewels.'

As his beautiful white hair fell away from his noble
forehead, like a silver wreath of glory, and his
powerful face, for once, was moved with real emotion, I
was so amazed and overcome by the grand contradictions
of nature, that verily I was on the point of giving him
back the necklace.  But honesty, which is said to be
the first instinct of all the Ridds (though I myself
never found it so), happened here to occur to me, and
so I said, without more haste than might be expected,--

'Sir Counsellor, I cannot give you what does not belong
to me.  But if you will show me that particular
diamond which is heaven to you, I will take upon myself
the risk and the folly of cutting it out for you.  And
with that you must go contented; and I beseech you not
to starve with that jewel upon your lips.'

Seeing no hope of better terms, he showed me his pet
love of a jewel; and I thought of what Lorna was to me,
as I cut it out (with the hinge of my knife severing
the snakes of gold) and placed it in his careful hand.
Another moment, and he was gone, and away through
Gwenny's postern; and God knows what became of him.

Now as to Carver, the thing was this--so far as I could
ascertain from the valiant miners, no two of whom told
the same story, any more than one of them told it
twice.  The band of Doones which sallied forth for the
robbery of the pretended convoy was met by Simon
Carfax, according to arrangement, at the ruined house
called The Warren, in that part of Bagworthy Forest
where the river Exe (as yet a very small stream) runs
through it.  The Warren, as all our people know, had
belonged to a fine old gentleman, whom every one called
'The Squire,' who had retreated from active life to
pass the rest of his days in fishing, and shooting, and
helping his neighbours.  For he was a man of some
substance; and no poor man ever left The Warren without
a bag of good victuals, and a few shillings put in his
pocket.  However, this poor Squire never made a greater
mistake, than in hoping to end his life peacefully upon
the banks of a trout-stream, and in the green forest of
Bagworthy.  For as he came home from the brook at
dusk, with his fly-rod over his shoulder, the Doones
fell upon him, and murdered him, and then sacked his
house, and burned it.

Now this had made honest people timid about going past
The Warren at night; for, of course, it was said that
the old Squire 'walked,' upon certain nights of the
moon, in and out of the trunks of trees, on the green
path from the river.  On his shoulder he bore a
fishing-rod, and his book of trout-flies, in one hand,
and on his back a wicker-creel; and now and then he
would burst out laughing to think of his coming so near
the Doones.

And now that one turns to consider it, this seems a
strangely righteous thing, that the scene of one of the
greatest crimes even by Doones committed should, after
twenty years, become the scene of vengeance falling
(like hail from heaven) upon them.  For although The
Warren lies well away to the westward of the mine; and
the gold, under escort to Bristowe, or London, would
have gone in the other direction; Captain Carfax,
finding this place best suited for working of his
design, had persuaded the Doones, that for reasons of
Government, the ore must go first to Barnstaple for
inspection, or something of that sort.  And as every
one knows that our Government sends all things westward
when eastward bound, this had won the more faith for
Simon, as being according to nature.

Now Simon, having met these flowers of the flock of
villainy, where the rising moonlight flowed through the
weir-work of the wood, begged them to dismount; and led
them with an air of mystery into the Squire's ruined
hall, black with fire, and green with weeds.

'Captain, I have found a thing,' he said to Carver
Doone, himself, 'which may help to pass the hour, ere
the lump of gold comes by.  The smugglers are a noble
race; but a miner's eyes are a match for them.  There
lies a puncheon of rare spirit, with the Dutchman's
brand upon it, hidden behind the broken hearth.  Set a
man to watch outside; and let us see what this be
like.'

With one accord they agreed to this, and Carver pledged
Master Carfax, and all the Doones grew merry.  But
Simon being bound, as he said, to see to their strict
sobriety, drew a bucket of water from the well into
which they had thrown the dead owner, and begged them
to mingle it with their drink; which some of them did,
and some refused.

But the water from that well was poured, while they
were carousing, into the priming-pan of every gun of
theirs; even as Simon had promised to do with the guns
of the men they were come to kill.  Then just as the
giant Carver arose, with a glass of pure hollands in
his hand, and by the light of the torch they had
struck, proposed the good health of the Squire's
ghost--in the broken doorway stood a press of men, with
pointed muskets, covering every drunken Doone.  How it
fared upon that I know not, having none to tell me; for
each man wrought, neither thought of telling, nor
whether he might be alive to tell.  The Doones rushed
to their guns at once, and pointed them, and pulled at
them; but the Squire's well had drowned their fire; and
then they knew that they were betrayed, but resolved to
fight like men for it.  Upon fighting I can never
dwell; it breeds such savage delight in me; of which I
would fain have less.  Enough that all the Doones
fought bravely; and like men (though bad ones) died in
the hall of the man they had murdered.  And with them
died poor young De Whichehalse, who, in spite of his
good father's prayers, had cast in his lot with the
robbers.  Carver Doone alone escaped.  Partly through
his fearful strength, and his yet more fearful face;
but mainly perhaps through his perfect coolness, and
his mode of taking things.

I am happy to say that no more than eight of the
gallant miners were killed in that combat, or died of
their wounds afterwards; and adding to these the eight
we had lost in our assault on the valley (and two of
them excellent warehousemen), it cost no more than
sixteen lives to be rid of nearly forty Doones, each of
whom would most likely have killed three men in the
course of a year or two.  Therefore, as I said at the
time, a great work was done very reasonably; here were
nigh upon forty Doones destroyed (in the valley, and up
at The Warrens) despite their extraordinary strength
and high skill in gunnery; whereas of us ignorant
rustics there were only sixteen to be counted
dead--though others might be lamed, or so,--and of
those sixteen only two had left wives, and their wives
did not happen to care for them.

Yet, for Lorna' s sake, I was vexed at the bold escape
of Carver.  Not that I sought for Carver's life, any
more than I did for the Counsellor's; but that for us
it was no light thing, to have a man of such power, and
resource, and desperation, left at large and furious,
like a famished wolf round the sheepfold.  Yet greatly
as I blamed the yeomen, who were posted on their
horses, just out of shot from the Doone-gate, for the
very purpose of intercepting those who escaped the
miners, I could not get them to admit that any blame
attached to them.

But lo, he had dashed through the whole of them, with
his horse at full gallop; and was nearly out of shot
before they began to think of shooting him.  Then it
appears from what a boy said--for boys manage to be
everywhere--that Captain Carver rode through the
Doone-gate, and so to the head of the valley.  There,
of course, he beheld all the houses, and his own among
the number, flaming with a handsome blaze, and throwing
a fine light around such as he often had revelled in,
when of other people's property.  But he swore the
deadliest of all oaths, and seeing himself to be
vanquished (so far as the luck of the moment went),
spurred his great black horse away, and passed into the
darkness.



CHAPTER LXXIII

HOW TO GET OUT OF CHANCERY

Things at this time so befell me, that I cannot tell
one half; but am like a boy who has left his lesson (to
the master's very footfall) unready, except with false
excuses.  And as this makes no good work, so I lament
upon my lingering, in the times when I might have got
through a good page, but went astray after trifles.
However, every man must do according to his intellect;
and looking at the easy manner of my constitution, I
think that most men will regard me with pity and
goodwill for trying, more than with contempt and wrath
for having tried unworthily.  Even as in the wrestling
ring, whatever man did his best, and made an honest
conflict, I always laid him down with softness, easing
off his dusty fall.

But the thing which next betided me was not a fall of
any sort; but rather a most glorious rise to the summit
of all fortune.  For in good truth it was no less than
the return of Lorna--my Lorna, my own darling; in
wonderful health and spirits, and as glad as a bird to
get back again.  It would have done any one good for a
twelve-month to behold her face and doings, and her
beaming eyes and smile (not to mention blushes also at
my salutation), when this Queen of every heart ran
about our rooms again.  She did love this, and she must
see that, and where was our old friend the cat?  All
the house was full of brightness, as if the sun had
come over the hill, and Lorna were his mirror.

My mother sat in an ancient chair, and wiped her
cheeks, and looked at her; and even Lizzie's eyes must
dance to the freshness and joy of her beauty.  As for
me, you might call me mad; for I ran out and flung my
best hat on the barn, and kissed mother Fry, till she
made at me with the sugar-nippers.

What a quantity of things Lorna had to tell us!  And yet
how often we stopped her mouth--at least mother, I
mean, and Lizzie--and she quite as often would stop her
own, running up in her joy to some one of us!  And then
there arose the eating business--which people now call
'refreshment,' in these dandyfied days of our
language--for how was it possible that our Lorna could
have come all that way, and to her own Exmoor, without
being terribly hungry?

'Oh, I do love it all so much,' said Lorna, now for the
fiftieth time, and not meaning only the victuals:  'the
scent of the gorse on the moors drove me wild, and the
primroses under the hedges.  I am sure I was meant for
a farmer's--I mean for a farm-house life, dear
Lizzie'--for Lizzie was looking saucily--'just as you
were meant for a soldier's bride, and for writing
despatches of victory.  And now, since you will not ask
me, dear mother, in the excellence of your manners, and
even John has not the impudence, in spite of all his
coat of arms--I must tell you a thing, which I vowed to
keep until tomorrow morning; but my resolution fails
me.  I am my own mistress--what think you of that,
mother?  I am my own mistress!'

'Then you shall not be so long,' cried I; for mother
seemed not to understand her, and sought about for her
glasses: 'darling, you shall be mistress of me; and I
will be your master.'

'A frank announcement of your intent, and beyond doubt
a true one; but surely unusual at this stage, and a
little premature, John.  However, what must be, must
be.'  And with tears springing out of smiles, she fell
on my breast, and cried a bit.

When I came to smoke a pipe over it (after the rest
were gone to bed), I could hardly believe in my good
luck.  For here was I, without any merit, except of
bodily power, and the absence of any falsehood (which
surely is no commendation), so placed that the noblest
man in England might envy me, and be vexed with me.
For the noblest lady in all the land, and the purest,
and the sweetest--hung upon my heart, as if there was
none to equal it.

I dwelled upon this matter, long and very severely,
while I smoked a new tobacco, brought by my own Lorna
for me, and next to herself most delicious; and as the
smoke curled away, I thought, 'Surely this is too fine
to last, for a man who never deserved it.'

Seeing no way out of this, I resolved to place my faith
in God; and so went to bed and dreamed of it.  And
having no presence of mind to pray for anything, under
the circumstances, I thought it best to fall asleep,
and trust myself to the future.  Yet ere I fell asleep
the roof above me swarmed with angels, having Lorna
under it.

In the morning Lorna was ready to tell her story, and
we to hearken; and she wore a dress of most simple
stuff; and yet perfectly wonderful, by means of the
shape and her figure.  Lizzie was wild with jealousy,
as might be expected (though never would Annie have
been so, but have praised it, and craved for the
pattern), and mother not understanding it, looked
forth, to be taught about it.  For it was strange to
note that lately my dear mother had lost her quickness,
and was never quite brisk, unless the question were
about myself.  She had seen a great deal of trouble;
and grief begins to close on people, as their power of
life declines.  We said that she was hard of hearing;
but my opinion was, that seeing me inclined for
marriage made her think of my father, and so perhaps a
little too much, to dwell on the courting of thirty
years agone.  Anyhow, she was the very best of mothers;
and would smile and command herself; and be (or try to
believe herself) as happy as could be, in the doings of
the younger folk, and her own skill in detecting them.
Yet, with the wisdom of age, renouncing any opinion
upon the matter; since none could see the end of it.

But Lorna in her bright young beauty, and her knowledge
of my heart, was not to be checked by any thoughts of
haply coming evil.  In the morning she was up, even
sooner than I was, and through all the corners of the
hens, remembering every one of them.  I caught her and
saluted her with such warmth (being now none to look at
us), that she vowed she would never come out again; and
yet she came the next morning.

These things ought not to be chronicled.  Yet I am of
such nature, that finding many parts of life adverse to
our wishes, I must now and then draw pleasure from the
blessed portions.  And what portion can be more blessed
than with youth, and health, and strength, to be loved
by a virtuous maid, and to love her with all one's
heart?  Neither was my pride diminished, when I found
what she had done, only from her love of me.

Earl Brandir's ancient steward, in whose charge she had
travelled, with a proper escort, looked upon her as a
lovely maniac; and the mixture of pity and admiration
wherewith he regarded her, was a strange thing to
observe; especially after he had seen our simple house
and manners.  On the other hand, Lorna considered him a
worthy but foolish old gentleman; to whom true
happiness meant no more than money and high position.

These two last she had been ready to abandon wholly,
and had in part escaped from them, as the enemies of
her happiness.  And she took advantage of the times, in
a truly clever manner.  For that happened to be a
time--as indeed all times hitherto (so far as my
knowledge extends), have, somehow, or other, happened
to be--when everybody was only too glad to take money
for doing anything.  And the greatest money-taker in
the kingdom (next to the King and Queen, of course, who
had due pre-eminence, and had taught the maids of
honour) was generally acknowledged to be the Lord Chief
Justice Jeffreys.

Upon his return from the bloody assizes, with triumph
and great glory, after hanging every man who was too
poor to help it, he pleased his Gracious Majesty so
purely with the description of their delightful
agonies, that the King exclaimed, 'This man alone is
worthy to be at the head of the law.' Accordingly in
his hand was placed the Great Seal of England.

So it came to pass that Lorna's destiny hung upon Lord
Jeffreys; for at this time Earl Brandir died, being
taken with gout in the heart, soon after I left London.
Lorna was very sorry for him; but as he had never been
able to hear one tone of her sweet silvery voice, it is
not to be supposed that she wept without consolation.
She grieved for him as we ought to grieve for any good
man going; and yet with a comforting sense of the
benefit which the blessed exchange must bring to him.

Now the Lady Lorna Dugal appeared to Lord Chancellor
Jeffreys so exceeding wealthy a ward that the lock
would pay for turning.  Therefore he came, of his own
accord, to visit her, and to treat with her; having
heard (for the man was as big a gossip as never cared
for anybody, yet loved to know all about everybody)
that this wealthy and beautiful maiden would not listen
to any young lord, having pledged her faith to the
plain John Ridd.

Thereupon, our Lorna managed so to hold out golden
hopes to the Lord High Chancellor, that he, being not
more than three parts drunk, saw his way to a heap of
money.  And there and then (for he was not the man to
daily long about anything) upon surety of a certain
round sum--the amount of which I will not mention,
because of his kindness towards me--he gave to his fair
ward permission, under sign and seal, to marry that
loyal knight, John Ridd; upon condition only that the
King's consent should be obtained.

His Majesty, well-disposed towards me for my previous
service, and regarding me as a good Catholic, being
moved moreover by the Queen, who desired to please
Lorna, consented, without much hesitation, upon the
understanding that Lorna, when she became of full age,
and the mistress of her property (which was still under
guardianship), should pay a heavy fine to the Crown,
and devote a fixed portion of her estate to the
promotion of the holy Catholic faith, in a manner to be
dictated by the King himself.  Inasmuch, however, as
King James was driven out of his kingdom before this
arrangement could take effect, and another king
succeeded, who desired not the promotion of the
Catholic religion, neither hankered after subsidies,
whether French or English), that agreement was
pronounced invalid, improper, and contemptible.
However, there was no getting back the money once paid
to Lord Chancellor Jeffreys.

But what thought we of money at this present moment; or
of position, or anything else, except indeed one
another?  Lorna told me, with the sweetest smile, that
if I were minded to take her at all, I must take her
without anything; inasmuch as she meant, upon coming of
age, to make over the residue of her estates to the
next-of-kin, as being unfit for a farmer's wife.  And I
replied with the greatest warmth and a readiness to
worship her, that this was exactly what I longed for,
but had never dared to propose it.  But dear mother
looked most exceeding grave; and said that to be sure
her opinion could not be expected to count for much,
but she really hoped that in three years' time we
should both he a little wiser, and have more regard for
our interests, and perhaps those of others by that
time; and Master Snowe having daughters only, and
nobody coming to marry them, if anything happened to
the good old man--and who could tell in three years'
time what might happen to all or any of us?--why
perhaps his farm would be for sale, and perhaps Lady
Lorna's estates in Scotland would fetch enough money to
buy it, and so throw the two farms into one, and save
all the trouble about the brook, as my poor father had
longed to do many and many a time, but not having a
title could not do all quite as he wanted.  And then if
we young people grew tired of the old mother, as seemed
only too likely, and was according to nature, why we
could send her over there, and Lizzie to keep her
company.

When mother had finished, and wiped her eyes, Lorna,
who had been blushing rosily at some portions of this
great speech, flung her fair arms around mother's neck,
and kissed her very heartily, and scolded her (as she
well deserved) for her want of confidence in us.  My
mother replied that if anybody could deserve her John,
it was Lorna; but that she could not hold with the
rashness of giving up money so easily; while her
next-of-kin would be John himself, and who could tell
what others, by the time she was one-and-twenty?

Hereupon, I felt that after all my mother had common
sense on her side; for if Master Snowe's farm should be
for sale, it would be far more to the purpose than my
coat of arms, to get it; for there was a different
pasture there, just suited for change of diet to our
sheep as well as large cattle.  And beside this, even
with all Annie's skill (and of course yet more now she
was gone), their butter would always command in the
market from one to three farthings a pound more than we
could get for ours.  And few things vexed us more than
this.  Whereas, if we got possession of the farm, we
might, without breach of the market-laws, or any harm
done to any one (the price being but a prejudice), sell
all our butter as Snowe butter, and do good to all our
customers.

Thinking thus, yet remembering that Farmer Nicholas
might hold out for another score of years--as I
heartily hoped he might--or that one, if not all, of
his comely daughters might marry a good young farmer
(or farmers, if the case were so)--or that, even
without that, the farm might never be put up for sale;
I begged my Lorna to do as she liked; or rather to wait
and think of it; for as yet she could do nothing.



CHAPTER LXXIV

DRIVEN BEYOND ENDURANCE

[Also known as BLOOD UPON THE ALTAR in other editions]


Everything was settled smoothly, and without any fear
or fuss, that Lorna might find end of troubles, and
myself of eager waiting, with the help of Parson
Bowden, and the good wishes of two counties.  I could
scarce believe my fortune, when I looked upon her
beauty, gentleness, and sweetness, mingled with enough
of humour and warm woman's feeling, never to be dull or
tiring; never themselves to be weary.

For she might be called a woman now; although a very
young one, and as full of playful ways, or perhaps I
may say ten times as full, as if she had known no
trouble.  To wit, the spirit of bright childhood,
having been so curbed and straitened, ere its time was
over, now broke forth, enriched and varied with the
garb of conscious maidenhood.  And the sense of
steadfast love, and eager love enfolding her, coloured
with so many tinges all her looks, and words, and
thoughts, that to me it was the noblest vision even to
think about her.

But this was far too bright to last, without bitter
break, and the plunging of happiness in horror, and of
passionate joy in agony.  My darling in her softest
moments, when she was alone with me, when the spark of
defiant eyes was veiled beneath dark lashes, and the
challenge of gay beauty passed into sweetest
invitation; at such times of her purest love and
warmest faith in me, a deep abiding fear would flutter
in her bounding heart, as of deadly fate's approach.
She would cling to me, and nestle to me, being scared
of coyishness, and lay one arm around my neck, and ask
if I could do without her.

Hence, as all emotions haply, of those who are more to
us than ourselves, find within us stronger echo, and
more perfect answer, so I could not be regardless of
some hidden evil; and my dark misgivings deepened as
the time drew nearer.  I kept a steadfast watch on
Lorna, neglecting a field of beans entirely, as well as
a litter of young pigs, and a cow somewhat given to
jaundice.  And I let Jem Slocombe go to sleep in the
tallat, all one afternoon, and Bill Dadds draw off a
bucket of cider, without so much as a 'by your leave.'
For these men knew that my knighthood, and my coat of
arms, and (most of all) my love, were greatly against
good farming; the sense of our country being--and
perhaps it may be sensible--that a man who sticks up to
be anything, must allow himself to be cheated.

But I never did stick up, nor would, though all the
parish bade me; and I whistled the same tunes to my
horses, and held my plough-tree, just the same as if no
King, nor Queen, had ever come to spoil my tune or
hand.  For this thing, nearly all the men around our
parts upbraided me; but the women praised me: and for
the most part these are right, when themselves are not
concerned.

However humble I might be, no one knowing anything of
our part of the country, would for a moment doubt that
now here was a great to do and talk of John Ridd and
his wedding.  The fierce fight with the Doones so
lately, and my leading of the combat (though I fought
not more than need be), and the vanishing of Sir
Counsellor, and the galloping madness of Carver, and
the religious fear of the women that this last was gone
to hell--for he himself had declared that his aim,
while he cut through the yeomanry--also their remorse,
that he should have been made to go thither with all
his children left behind--these things, I say (if ever
I can again contrive to say anything), had led to the
broadest excitement about my wedding of Lorna.  We
heard that people meant to come from more than thirty
miles around, upon excuse of seeing my stature and
Lorna's beauty; but in good truth out of sheer
curiosity, and the love of meddling.

Our clerk had given notice, that not a man should come
inside the door of his church without shilling-fee; and
women (as sure to see twice as much) must every one pay
two shillings.  I thought this wrong; and as
church-warden, begged that the money might be paid into
mine own hands, when taken.  But the clerk said that
was against all law; and he had orders from the parson
to pay it to him without any delay.  So as I always
obey the parson, when I care not much about a thing, I
let them have it their own way; though feeling inclined
to believe, sometimes, that I ought to have some of the
money.

Dear mother arranged all the ins and outs of the way in
which it was to be done; and Annie and Lizzie, and all
the Snowes, and even Ruth Huckaback (who was there,
after great persuasion), made such a sweeping of
dresses that I scarcely knew where to place my feet,
and longed for a staff, to put by their gowns.  Then
Lorna came out of a pew half-way, in a manner which
quite astonished me, and took my left hand in her
right, and I prayed God that it were done with.

My darling looked so glorious, that I was afraid of
glancing at her, yet took in all her beauty.  She was
in a fright, no doubt; but nobody should see it;
whereas I said (to myself at least), 'I will go through
it like a grave-digger.'

Lorna's dress was of pure white, clouded with faint
lavender (for the sake of the old Earl Brandir), and as
simple as need be, except for perfect loveliness.  I
was afraid to look at her, as I said before, except
when each of us said, 'I will,' and then each dwelled
upon the other.

It is impossible for any who have not loved as I have
to conceive my joy and pride, when after ring and all
was done, and the parson had blessed us, Lorna turned
to look at me with her glances of subtle fun subdued by
this great act.

Her eyes, which none on earth may ever equal, or
compare with, told me such a depth of comfort, yet
awaiting further commune, that I was almost amazed,
thoroughly as I knew them.  Darling eyes, the sweetest
eyes, the loveliest, the most loving eyes--the sound of
a shot rang through the church, and those eyes were
filled with death.

Lorna fell across my knees when I was going to kiss
her, as the bridegroom is allowed to do, and
encouraged, if he needs it; a flood of blood came out
upon the yellow wood of the altar steps, and at my feet
lay Lorna, trying to tell me some last message out of
her faithful eyes.  I lifted her up, and petted her,
and coaxed her, but it was no good; the only sign of
life remaining was a spirt of bright red blood.

Some men know what things befall them in the supreme
time of their life--far above the time of death--but to
me comes back as a hazy dream, without any knowledge in
it, what I did, or felt, or thought, with my wife's
arms flagging, flagging, around my neck, as I raised
her up, and softly put them there.  She sighed a long
sigh on my breast, for her last farewell to life, and
then she grew so cold, and cold, that I asked the time
of year.

It was Whit-Tuesday, and the lilacs all in blossom; and
why I thought of the time of year, with the young death
in my arms, God or His angels, may decide, having so
strangely given us.  Enough that so I did, and looked;
and our white lilacs were beautiful.  Then I laid my
wife in my mother's arms, and begging that no one would
make a noise, went forth for my revenge.

Of course, I knew who had done it.  There was but one
man in the world, or at any rate, in our part of it,
who could have done such a thing--such a thing.  I use
no harsher word about it, while I leaped upon our best
horse, with bridle but no saddle, and set the head of
Kickums towards the course now pointed out to me.  Who
showed me the course, I cannot tell.  I only know that
I took it.  And the men fell back before me.

Weapon of no sort had I.  Unarmed, and wondering at my
strange attire (with a bridal vest, wrought by our
Annie, and red with the blood of the bride), I went
forth just to find out this; whether in this world
there be or be not God of justice.

With my vicious horse at a furious speed, I came upon
Black Barrow Down, directed by some shout of men, which
seemed to me but a whisper.  And there, about a furlong
before me, rode a man on a great black horse, and I
knew that the man was Carver Doone.

'Your life or mine,' I said to myself; 'as the will of
God may be.  But we two live not upon this earth, one
more hour together.'

I knew the strength of this great man; and I knew that
he was armed with a gun--if he had time to load again,
after shooting my Lorna--or at any rate with pistols,
and a horseman's sword as well.  Nevertheless, I had no
more doubt of killing the man before me than a cook has
of spitting a headless fowl.

Sometimes seeing no ground beneath me, and sometimes
heeding every leaf, and the crossing of the
grass-blades, I followed over the long moor, reckless
whether seen or not.  But only once the other man
turned round and looked back again, and then I was
beside a rock, with a reedy swamp behind me.

Although he was so far before me, and riding as hard as
ride he might, I saw that he had something on the horse
in front of him; something which needed care, and
stopped him from looking backward.  In the whirling of
my wits, I fancied first that this was Lorna; until the
scene I had been through fell across hot brain and
heart, like the drop at the close of a tragedy.
Rushing there through crag and quag, at utmost speed of
a maddened horse, I saw, as of another's fate, calmly
(as on canvas laid), the brutal deed, the piteous
anguish, and the cold despair.

The man turned up the gully leading from the moor to
Cloven Rocks, through which John Fry had tracked Uncle
Ben, as of old related.  But as Carver entered it, he
turned round, and beheld me not a hundred yards behind;
and I saw that he was bearing his child, little Ensie,
before him.  Ensie also descried me, and stretched his
hands and cried to me; for the face of his father
frightened him.

Carver Doone, with a vile oath, thrust spurs into his
flagging horse, and laid one hand on a pistol-stock;
whence I knew that his slung carbine had received no
bullet since the one that had pierced Lorna.  And a cry
of triumph rose from the black depths of my heart.
What cared I for pistols?  I had no spurs, neither was
my horse one to need the rowel; I rather held him in
than urged him, for he was fresh as ever; and I knew
that the black steed in front, if he breasted the steep
ascent, where the track divided, must be in our reach
at once.

His rider knew this; and, having no room in the rocky
channel to turn and fire, drew rein at the crossways
sharply, and plunged into the black ravine leading to
the Wizard's Slough.  'Is it so?' I said to myself with
a brain and head cold as iron; 'though the foul fiend
come from the slough, to save thee; thou shalt carve
it, Carver.'

I followed my enemy carefully, steadily, even
leisurely; for I had him, as in a pitfall, whence no
escape might be.  He thought that I feared to approach
him, for he knew not where he was: and his low
disdainful laugh came back.  'Laugh he who wins,'
thought I.

A gnarled and half-starved oak, as stubborn as my own
resolve, and smitten by some storm of old, hung from
the crag above me.  Rising from my horse's back,
although I had no stirrups, I caught a limb, and tore
it (like a mere wheat-awn) from the socket.  Men show
the rent even now, with wonder; none with more wonder
than myself.

Carver Doone turned the corner suddenly on the black
and bottomless bog; with a start of fear he reined back
his horse, and I thought he would have turned upon me.
But instead of that, he again rode on; hoping to find a
way round the side.

Now there is a way between cliff and slough for those
who know the ground thoroughly, or have time enough to
search it; but for him there was no road, and he lost
some time in seeking it.  Upon this he made up his
mind; and wheeling, fired, and then rode at me.

His bullet struck me somewhere, but I took no heed of
that.  Fearing only his escape, I laid my horse across
the way, and with the limb of the oak struck full on
the forehead his charging steed.  Ere the slash of the
sword came nigh me, man and horse rolled over, and
wellnigh bore my own horse down, with the power of
their onset.

Carver Doone was somewhat stunned, and could not arise
for a moment.  Meanwhile I leaped on the ground and
awaited, smoothing my hair back, and baring my arms, as
though in the ring for wrestling.  Then the little boy
ran to me, clasped my leg, and looked up at me, and the
terror in his eyes made me almost fear myself.

'Ensie, dear,' I said quite gently, grieving that he
should see his wicked father killed, 'run up yonder
round the corner and try to find a pretty bunch of
bluebells for the lady.'  The child obeyed me, hanging
back, and looking back, and then laughing, while I
prepared for business.  There and then I might have
killed mine enemy, with a single blow, while he lay
unconscious; but it would have been foul play.

With a sullen and black scowl, the Carver gathered his
mighty limbs, and arose, and looked round for his
weapons; but I had put them well away.  Then he came to
me and gazed; being wont to frighten thus young men.

'I would not harm you, lad,' he said, with a lofty
style of sneering: 'I have punished you enough, for
most of your impertinence.  For the rest I forgive you;
because you have been good and gracious to my little
son.  Go, and be contented.'

For answer, I smote him on the cheek, lightly, and not
to hurt him:  but to make his blood leap up.  I would
not sully my tongue by speaking to a man like this.

There was a level space of sward between us and the
slough.  With the courtesy derived from London, and the
processions I had seen, to this place I led him.  And
that he might breathe himself, and have every fibre
cool, and every muscle ready, my hold upon his coat I
loosed, and left him to begin with me, whenever he
thought proper.

I think that he felt that his time was come.  I think
he knew from my knitted muscles, and the firm arch of
my breast, and the way in which I stood; but most of
all from my stern blue eyes; that he had found his
master.  At any rate a paleness came, an ashy paleness
on his cheeks, and the vast calves of his legs bowed
in, as if he were out of training.

Seeing this, villain as he was, I offered him first
chance.  I stretched forth my left hand, as I do to a
weaker antagonist, and I let him have the hug of me.
But in this I was too generous; having forgotten my
pistol-wound, and the cracking of one of my short lower
ribs.  Carver Doone caught me round the waist, with
such a grip as never yet had been laid upon me.

I heard my rib go; I grasped his arm, and tore the
muscle out of it* (as the string comes out of an
orange); then I took him by the throat, which is not
allowed in wrestling; but he had snatched at mine; and
now was no time of dalliance.  In vain he tugged, and
strained, and writhed, dashed his bleeding fist into my
face, and flung himself on me with gnashing jaws.
Beneath the iron of my strength--for God that day was
with me--I had him helpless in two minutes, and his
fiery eyes lolled out.

* A far more terrible clutch than this is handed down,
to weaker ages, of the great John Ridd.--Ed.


'I will not harm thee any more,' I cried, so far as I
could for panting, the work being very furious: 'Carver
Doone, thou art beaten: own it, and thank God for it;
and go thy way, and repent thyself.'

It was all too late.  Even if he had yielded in his
ravening frenzy--for his beard was like a mad dog's
jowl--even if he would have owned that, for the first
time in his life, he had found his master; it was all
too late.

The black bog had him by the feet; the sucking of the
ground drew on him, like the thirsty lips of death.  In
our fury, we had heeded neither wet nor dry; nor
thought of earth beneath us.  I myself might scarcely
leap, with the last spring of o'er-laboured legs, from
the engulfing grave of slime.  He fell back, with his
swarthy breast (from which my gripe had rent all
clothing), like a hummock of bog-oak, standing out the
quagmire; and then he tossed his arms to heaven, and
they were black to the elbow, and the glare of his eyes
was ghastly.  I could only gaze and pant; for my
strength was no more than an infant's, from the fury
and the horror.  Scarcely could I turn away, while,
joint by joint, he sank from sight.



CHAPTER LXXV

LIFE AND LORNA COME AGAIN

When the little boy came back with the bluebells,
which he had managed to find--as children always do
find flowers, when older eyes see none--the only sign
of his father left was a dark brown bubble, upon a
newly formed patch of blackness.  But to the center of
its pulpy gorge the greedy slough was heaving, and
sullenly grinding its weltering jaws among the flags
and the sedges.

With pain, and ache, both of mind and body, and shame
at my own fury, I heavily mounted my horse again, and,
looked down at the innocent Ensie.  Would this playful,
loving child grow up like his cruel father, and end a
godless life of hatred with a death of violence?  He
lifted his noble forehead towards me, as if to answer,
"Nay, I will not":  but the words he spoke were these:--

'Don,'--for he could never say 'John'--'oh, Don, I am
so glad that nasty naughty man is gone away.  Take me
home, Don.  Take me home.'

It has been said of the wicked, 'not even their own
children love them.'  And I could easily believe that
Carver Doone's cold-hearted ways had scared from him
even his favorite child.  No man would I call truly
wicked, unless his heart be cold.

It hurt me, more than I can tell, even through all
other grief, to take into my arms the child of the man
just slain by me.  The feeling was a foolish one, and a
wrong one, as the thing has been --for I would fain
have saved that man, after he was conquered--
nevertheless my arms went coldly round that little
fellow; neither would they have gone at all, if there
had been any help for it.  But I could not leave him
there, till some one else might fetch him; on account
of the cruel slough, and the ravens which had come
hovering over the dead horse; neither could I, with my
wound, tie him on my horse and walk.

For now I had spent a great deal of blood, and was
rather faint and weary.  And it was lucky for me that
Kickums had lost spirit, like his master, and went home
as mildly as a lamb.  For, when we came towards the
farm, I seemed to be riding in a dream almost; and the
voices both of man and women (who had hurried forth
upon my track), as they met me, seemed to wander from a
distant muffling cloud.  Only the thought of Lorna's
death, like a heavy knell, was tolling in the belfry of
my brain.

When we came to the stable door, I rather fell from my
horse than got off; and John Fry, with a look of wonder
took Kickum's head, and led him in.  Into the old
farmhouse I tottered, like a weanling child, with
mother in her common clothes, helping me along, yet
fearing, except by stealth, to look at me.

'I have killed him,' was all I said; 'even as he killed
Lorna.  Now let me see my wife, mother.  She belongs
to me none the less, though dead.'

'You cannot see her now, dear John,' said Ruth
Huckaback, coming forward; since no one else had the
courage.  'Annie is with her now, John.'

'What has that to do with it?  Let me see my dead one;
and pray myself to die.'

All the women fell away, and whispered, and looked at
me, with side glances, and some sobbing; for my face
was hard as flint.  Ruth alone stood by me, and
dropped her eyes, and trembled.  Then one little hand
of hers stole into my great shaking palm, and the other
was laid on my tattered coat: yet with her clothes she
shunned my blood, while she whispered gently,--

'John, she is not your dead one.  She may even be your
living one yet, your wife, your home, and your
happiness.  But you must not see her now.'

'Is there any chance for her?  For me, I mean; for me,
I mean?'

'God in heaven knows, dear John.  But the sight of you,
and in this sad plight, would be certain death to her.
Now come first, and be healed yourself.'

I obeyed her, like a child, whispering only as I went,
for none but myself knew her goodness--'Almighty God
will bless you, darling, for the good you are doing
now.'

Tenfold, ay and a thousandfold, I prayed and I believed
it, when I came to know the truth.  If it had not been
for this little maid, Lorna must have died at once, as
in my arms she lay for dead, from the dastard and
murderous cruelty.  But the moment I left her Ruth came
forward and took the command of every one, in right of
her firmness and readiness.

She made them bear her home at once upon the door of
the pulpit, with the cushion under the drooping head.
With her own little hands she cut off, as tenderly as a
pear is peeled, the bridal-dress, so steeped and
stained, and then with her dainty transparent fingers
(no larger than a pencil) she probed the vile wound in
the side, and fetched the reeking bullet forth; and
then with the coldest water stanched the flowing of the
life-blood.  All this while my darling lay insensible,
and white as death; and needed nothing but her maiden
shroud.

But Ruth still sponged the poor side and forehead, and
watched the long eyelashes flat upon the marble cheek;
and laid her pure face on the faint heart, and bade
them fetch her Spanish wine.  Then she parted the
pearly teeth (feebly clenched on the hovering breath),
and poured in wine from a christening spoon, and raised
the graceful neck and breast, and stroked the delicate
throat, and waited; and then poured in a little more.

Annie all the while looked on with horror and
amazement, counting herself no second-rate nurse, and
this as against all theory.  But the quiet lifting of
Ruth's hand, and one glance from her dark bright eyes,
told Annie just to stand away, and not intercept the
air so.  And at the very moment when all the rest had
settled that Ruth was a simple idiot, but could not
harm the dead much, a little flutter in the throat,
followed by a short low sigh, made them pause, and look
and hope.

For hours, however, and days, she lay at the very verge
of death, kept alive by nothing but the care, the
skill, the tenderness, and the perpetual watchfulness
of Ruth.  Luckily Annie was not there very often, so as
to meddle; for kind and clever nurse as she was, she
must have done more harm than good.  But my broken rib,
which was set by a doctor, who chanced to be at the
wedding, was allotted to Annie's care; and great
inflammation ensuing, it was quite enough to content
her.  This doctor had pronounced poor Lorna dead;
wherefore Ruth refused most firmly to have aught to do
with him.  She took the whole case on herself; and with
God's help she bore it through.

Now whether it were the light and brightness of my
Lorna's nature; or the freedom from anxiety--for she
knew not of my hurt;--or, as some people said, her
birthright among wounds and violence, or her manner of
not drinking beer--I leave that doctor to determine who
pronounced her dead.  But anyhow, one thing is certain;
sure as stars of hope above us; Lorna recovered, long
ere I did.

For the grief was on me still of having lost my love
and lover at the moment she was mine.  With the power
of fate upon me, and the black cauldron of the wizard's
death boiling in my heated brain, I had no faith in the
tales they told.  I believed that Lorna was in the
churchyard, while these rogues were lying to me.  For
with strength of blood like mine, and power of heart
behind it, a broken bone must burn itself.

Mine went hard with fires of pain, being of such size
and thickness; and I was ashamed of him for breaking by
reason of a pistol-ball, and the mere hug of a man.
And it fetched me down in conceit of strength; so that
I was careful afterwards.

All this was a lesson to me.  All this made me very
humble; illness being a thing, as yet, altogether
unknown to me.  Not that I cried small, or skulked, or
feared the death which some foretold; shaking their
heads about mortification, and a green appearance.
Only that I seemed quite fit to go to heaven, and
Lorna.  For in my sick distracted mind (stirred with
many tossings), like the bead in the spread of
frog-spawn carried by the current, hung the black and
central essence of my future life.  A life without
Lorna; a tadpole life.  All stupid head; and no body.

Many men may like such life; anchorites, fakirs,
high-priests, and so on; but to my mind, it is not the
native thing God meant for us.  My dearest mother was a
show, with crying and with fretting.  The Doones, as
she thought, were born to destroy us.  Scarce had she
come to some liveliness (though sprinkled with tears,
every now and then) after her great bereavement, and
ten years' time to dwell on it--when lo, here was her
husband's son, the pet child of her own good John,
murdered like his father!  Well, the ways of God were
wonderful!

So they were, and so they are; and so they ever will
be.  Let us debate them as we will, are ways are His,
and much the same; only second-hand from Him.  And I
expected something from Him, even in my worst of times,
knowing that I had done my best.

This is not edifying talk--as our Nonconformist parson
says, when he can get no more to drink--therefore let
me only tell what became of Lorna.  One day, I was
sitting in my bedroom, for I could not get downstairs,
and there was no one strong enough to carry me, even if
I would have allowed it.

Though it cost me sore trouble and weariness, I had put
on all my Sunday clothes, out of respect for the
doctor, who was coming to bleed me again (as he always
did twice a week); and it struck me that he had seemed
hurt in his mind, because I wore my worst clothes to be
bled in--for lie in bed I would not, after six o'clock;
and even that was great laziness.

I looked at my right hand, whose grasp had been like
that of a blacksmith's vice; and it seemed to myself
impossible that this could be John Ridd's.  The great
frame of the hand was there, as well as the muscles,
standing forth like the guttering of a candle, and the
broad blue veins, going up the back, and crossing every
finger.  But as for colour, even Lorna's could scarcely
have been whiter; and as for strength, little Ensie
Doone might have come and held it fast.  I laughed as I
tried in vain to lift the basin set for bleeding me.

Then I thought of all the lovely things going on
out-of-doors just now, concerning which the drowsy song
of the bees came to me.  These must be among the
thyme, by the sound of their great content.  Therefore
the roses must be in blossom, and the woodbine, and
clove-gilly-flower; the cherries on the wall must be
turning red, the yellow Sally must be on the brook,
wheat must be callow with quavering bloom, and the
early meadows swathed with hay.

Yet here was I, a helpless creature quite unfit to stir
among them, gifted with no sight, no scent of all the
changes that move our love, and lead our hearts, from
month to month, along the quiet path of life.  And what
was worse, I had no hope of caring ever for them more.

Presently a little knock sounded through my gloomy
room, and supposing it to be the doctor, I tried to
rise and make my bow.  But to my surprise it was
little Ruth, who had never once come to visit me, since
I was placed under the doctor's hands.  Ruth was
dressed so gaily, with rosettes, and flowers, and what
not, that I was sorry for her bad manners; and thought
she was come to conquer me, now that Lorna was done
with.

Ruth ran towards me with sparkling eyes, being rather
short of sight; then suddenly she stopped, and I saw
entire amazement in her face.

'Can you receive visitors, Cousin Ridd?--why, they
never told me of this!' she cried:  'I knew that you
were weak, dear John; but not that you were dying.
Whatever is that basin for?'

'I have no intention of dying, Ruth; and I like not to
talk about it.  But that basin, if you must know, is
for the doctor's purpose.'

'What, do you mean bleeding you?  You poor weak cousin!
Is it possible that he does that still?'

'Twice a week for the last six weeks, dear.  Nothing
else has kept me alive.'

'Nothing else has killed you, nearly.  There!' and she
set her little boot across the basin, and crushed it.
'Not another drop shall they have from you.  Is Annie
such a fool as that?  And Lizzie, like a zany, at her
books!  And killing her brother, between them!'

I was surprised to see Ruth excited; her character
being so calm and quiet.  And I tried to soothe her
with my feeble hand, as now she knelt before me.

'Dear cousin, the doctor must know best.  Annie says
so, every day.  What has he been brought up for?'

'Brought up for slaying and murdering.  Twenty doctors
killed King Charles, in spite of all the women.  Will
you leave it to me, John?  I have a little will of my
own; and I am not afraid of doctors.  Will you leave it
to me, dear John?  I have saved your Lorna's life.  And
now I will save yours; which is a far, far easier
business.'

'You have saved my Lorna's life!  What do you mean by
talking so?'

'Only what I say, Cousin John.  Though perhaps I
overprize my work.  But at any rate she says so.'

'I do not understand,' I said, falling back with
bewilderment; 'all women are such liars.'

'Have you ever known me tell a lie?' Ruth in great
indignation--more feigned, I doubt, than real--'your
mother may tell a story, now and then when she feels it
right; and so may both your sisters.  But so you cannot
do, John Ridd; and no more than you can I do it.'

If ever there was virtuous truth in the eyes of any
woman, it was now in Ruth Huckaback's:  and my brain
began very slowly to move, the heart being almost
torpid from perpetual loss of blood.

'I do not understand,' was all I could say for a very
long time.

'Will you understand, if I show you Lorna?  I have
feared to do it, for the sake of you both.  But now
Lorna is well enough, if you think that you are, Cousin
John.  Surely you will understand, when you see your
wife.'

Following her, to the very utmost of my mind and heart,
I felt that all she said was truth; and yet I could not
make it out.  And in her last few words there was such
a power of sadness rising through the cover of gaiety,
that I said to myself, half in a dream, 'Ruth is very
beautiful.'

Before I had time to listen much for the approach of
footsteps, Ruth came back, and behind her Lorna; coy as
if of her bridegroom; and hanging back with her beauty.
Ruth banged the door, and ran away; and Lorna stood
before me.

But she did not stand for an instant, when she saw what
I was like.  At the risk of all thick bandages, and
upsetting a dozen medicine bottles, and scattering
leeches right and left, she managed to get into my
arms, although they could not hold her.  She laid her
panting warm young breast on the place where they meant
to bleed me, and she set my pale face up; and she would
not look at me, having greater faith in kissing.

I felt my life come back, and warm; I felt my trust in
women flow; I felt the joys of living now, and the
power of doing it.  It is not a moment to describe; who
feels can never tell of it.  But the rush of Lorna's
tears, and the challenge of my bride's lips, and the
throbbing of my wife's heart (now at last at home on
mine), made me feel that the world was good, and not a
thing to be weary of.

Little more have I to tell.  The doctor was turned out
at once; and slowly came back my former strength, with
a darling wife, and good victuals.  As for Lorna, she
never tired of sitting and watching me eat and eat.
And such is her heart that she never tires of being
with me here and there, among the beautiful places, and
talking with her arm around me--so far at least as it
can go, though half of mine may go round her--of the
many fears and troubles, dangers and discouragements,
and worst of all the bitter partings, which we used to
have, somehow.

There is no need for my farming harder than becomes a
man of weight.  Lorna has great stores of money, though
we never draw it out, except for some poor neighbor;
unless I find her a sumptuous dress, out of her own
perquisites.  And this she always looks upon as a
wondrous gift from me; and kisses me much when she puts
it on, and walks like the noble woman she is.  And yet
I may never behold it again; for she gets back to her
simple clothes, and I love her the better in them.  I
believe that she gives half the grandeur away, and
keeps the other half for the children.

As for poor Tom Faggus, every one knows his bitter
adventures, when his pardon was recalled, because of
his journey to Sedgemoor.  Not a child in the country,
I doubt, but knows far more than I do of Tom's most
desperate doings.  The law had ruined him once, he
said; and then he had been too much for the law: and
now that a quiet life was his object, here the base
thing came after him.  And such was his dread of this
evil spirit, that being caught upon Barnstaple Bridge,
with soldiers at either end of it (yet doubtful about
approaching him), he set his strawberry mare, sweet
Winnie, at the left-hand parapet, with a whisper into
her dove-coloured ear.  Without a moment's doubt she
leaped it, into the foaming tide, and swam, and landed
according to orders.  Also his flight from a
public-house (where a trap was set for him, but Winnie
came and broke down the door, and put two men under,
and trod on them,) is as well known as any ballad.  It
was reported for awhile that poor Tom had been caught
at last, by means of his fondness for liquor, and was
hanged before Taunton Jail; but luckily we knew better.
With a good wife, and a wonderful horse, and all the
country attached to him, he kept the law at a wholesome
distance, until it became too much for its master; and
a new king arose.  Upon this, Tom sued his pardon
afresh; and Jeremy Stickles, who suited the times, was
glad to help him in getting it, as well as a
compensation.  Thereafter the good and respectable Tom
lived a godly (though not always sober) life; and
brought up his children to honesty, as the first of all
qualifications.

My dear mother was as happy as possibly need be with
us; having no cause for jealousy, as others arose
around her.  And everybody was well pleased, when Lizzy
came in one day and tossed her bookshelf over, and
declared that she would have Captain Bloxham, and
nobody should prevent her.  For that he alone, of all
the men she had ever met with, knew good writing when
he saw it, and could spell a word when told.  As he had
now succeeded to Captain Stickle's position (Stickles
going up the tree), and had the power of collecting,
and of keeping, what he liked, there was nothing to be
said against it; and we hoped that he would pay her
out.

I sent little Ensie to Blundell's school, at my own
cost and charges, having changed his name, for fear of
what anyone might do to him.  I called him Ensie Jones;
and we got him a commission, and after many scrapes of
spirit, he did great things in the Low Countries.  He
looks upon me as his father; and without my leave will
not lay claim to the heritage and title of the Doones,
which clearly belong to him.

Ruth Huckaback is not married yet; although upon Uncle
Reuben's death she came into all his property; except,
indeed, 2000 pounds, which Uncle Ben, in his driest
manner, bequeathed 'to Sir John Ridd, the worshipful
knight, for greasing of the testator's boots.'  And he
left almost a mint of money, not from the mine, but
from the shop, and the good use of usury.  For the mine
had brought in just what it cost, when the vein of gold
ended suddenly; leaving all concerned much older, and
some, I fear, much poorer; but no one utterly ruined,
as is the case with most of them.  Ruth herself was his
true mine, as upon death-bed he found.  I know a man
even worthy of her:  and though she is not very young,
he loves her, as I love Lorna.  It is my firm
conviction, that in the end he will win her; and I do
not mean to dance again, except at dear Ruth's wedding;
if the floor be strong enough.

Of Lorna, of my lifelong darling, of my more and more
loved wife, I will not talk; for it is not seemly that
a man should exalt his pride.  Year by year her beauty
grows, with the growth of goodness, kindness, and true
happiness--above all with loving.  For change, she
makes a joke of this, and plays with it, and laughs at
it; and then, when my slow nature marvels, back she
comes to the earnest thing.  And if I wish to pay her
out for something very dreadful--as may happen once or
twice, when we become too gladsome--I bring her to
forgotten sadness, and to me for cure of it, by the two
words 'Lorna Doone.'





End of The Project Gutenberg Etext of Lorna Doone, A Romance of Exmoor